C. M. S. [Choot Maar Service] ( Completed )

Update - 01
____________________________​

Jailer shivkant wagle ke office me ek aise shakhs ne kadam rakha jiske chehre par badi badi daadhi moonchhe thi aur sir par lambe lambe kintu uljhe huye baaal the. Us shakhs ke jism par is waqt agar achhe kapde na hote to use dekh kar har koi yahi kahta ki wo koi paagal hi hai. Chehre par ajeeb se bhaav liye jab vo jailer ke saamne rakhi table ke paar aa kar khada hua to kursi par baithe kintu kahi khoye huye jailer ka dhyaan bhang hua aur usne sir utha kar us shakhs ki taraf dekha.

"Aree.. aao vikram singh?" Jailer shivkant ne us shakhs ki taraf dekhte huye naram lahje me kaha____"Ham tumhara hi intzaar kar rahe the. Pichhle paanch saalon se ham tumse jo savaal poochhte aa rahe hain uska javaab aaj to zaroor doge na tum? Aaj tum bees saal baad is jail se riha ho kar ja rahe ho is liye ham chaahte hain ki tum hamare us savaal ka javaab zaroor de kar jaao. Yakeen maano ki in paanch saalo me aisa koi din nahi gaya jab hamne tumhare baare me socha na ho. Savaal to bahut saare hain lekin hame sirf usi sawaal ka javaab chahiye tumse."

Jailer shivkant ki baate sun kar vikram singh naam ke us shakhs ne kuchh palo tak use dekha aur phir khamoshi se apne kandhe par tange ek kapde waale thaile ko nikaala aur us thaile ke andar haath daal kar usse ek moti si kitaab nikali. Us moti si kitaab ko haath me liye pahle to wo kuchh palo tak us kitaab ko dekhta raha aur phir jailer shivkant wagle ki taraf dekhte huye usne us kitaab ko uski taraf badha diya.

"Jailer sahab." Phir usne apni bhaari aavaaz me kaha____"Ye kitaab rakh lijiye. Is kitaab ko aap meri personal diary samajhiye. Isme aapke sabhi savaalo ke javaab maujood hain aur saath hi wo sab bhi maujood hai jisse aapko mere baare me pata chal sake."

"To kya tumne isi liye hamse ye diary mangvayi thi ki tum isme apna sab kuch likh sako.?" Jailer ne thode hairaani bhare bhaav se poochha____"Agar aisi hi baat hai to phir to hamare man me ye jaanne ki aur bhi zyada jigyaasa jaag uthi hai ki aakhir is kitaab me tumne apne baare me kya kya likha hoga?"

"Is diary ko padhne ke baad." Vikram singh ne sapaat lahje me kaha____"Aap ye bhi samajh jayenge ki maine aapke baar baar poochhne par bhi aapke savaalo ke javaab kyo nahi diye the? Khair, chalte chalte aapse bas ek hi guzaarish hai ki chaahe jaisi bhi paristhitiyaan aa jaye kintu aap mujhe khojne ki koshish nahi karenge."

"Aisa kyo kah rahe ho vikram singh?" Jailer ne chaunkte huye kaha____"Ek tum hi to the jisne in paanch saalo me hame sabse zyaada prabhaavit kiya tha. Ham hamesha sochte the ki bees saal pahle jin ilzaamo ke tahat tum yaha par aaye the to kya wo sach rahe honge? In paanch saalo me hamne kabhi bhi tumhe aisa waisa kuch bhi karte huye nahi dekha jisse ye lage ki tum jaise insaan ne aisa sangeen jurm kiya hoga."

"Ye duniya ek mayajaal hai ki jailer sahab." Vikram Singh ne feeki muskaan ke saath kaha____"Yaha par aankho dekha aur kaano suna bhi sach nahi hota. Khair, ab jaane ki ijaazat deejiye."

Jailer shivkant ko turant kuch samajh na aaya ki wo kya kahe, alabatta vikram singh ke antim waakya ko sun kar vo apni kursi se uth kar zaroor khada ho gaya tha. Udhar vikram singh ne jailer ko dekhte huye namaskaar karne ke liye apne dono haath jode aur office ke darwaze ki taraf badh gaya.

Vikram singh ke jaane ke baad bhi jailer shivkant wagle kaafi der tak kinkartavyavimoodh sa khada darwaze ki taraf dekhta raha tha. Fir jaise uski tantra tooti to usne ek lambi saans li aur waapas kursi par baith gaya. Nazar saamne table par rakhi us diary par padi jise vikram singh use de gaya tha.

Vikram singh bees saal pahle is jail me kaidi ban kar aaya tha. Apne maata pita ki hatya ka sangeen ilzaam laga tha us par. Police ne use ghatna sthal par range haath pakda tha. Maamla adaalat me pahucha aur phir nyayadheesh ne use umar kaid ki saza suna di thi. Us saza ke baad vikram singh ne bees saal is jail me guzaare. In bees saalo me usne har vo yaatnaaye sahi jo jail me khatarnaak apraadhiyo ke beech rah kar sahni padti hain aur saath hi usne har wo kaam bhi kiya jo jail me rahte huye karna padta hai. Guzarte waqt ke saath har koyi ye samajh gaya tha ki vikram singh naam ka ye shakhs zinda rahte huye bhi ek bejaan laash ki tarah hai jis par kisi bhi cheez ka prabhaav nahi padta.

Jailer shivkant wagle paanch saal pahle is jagah par tabaadle ke roop me aaya tha. Vikram singh ke baare me use bhi pata chala tha aur uske man me vikram singh ke baare me jaanne ki jigyaasa bhi paida huyi thi kintu uske poochhne par har baar vikram singh ne usse bas yahi kaha tha ki uske paas uske kisi bhi savaal ka javaab nahi hai. Adaalat me bhi vikram singh ne nyayadheesh ko ye nahi bataya tha ki kyo usne apne hi mata pita ki hatya ki thi?

Vikram singh ke achhe bartaav ke chalte adaalat ne uski baaki ki saza ko maaf kar diya tha. Halaki adaalat ke is faisle se vikram singh zara bhi khush nahi tha. Uska kahna tha ki ab ye jail hi uski duniya hai aur isi duniya me ek din use fana ho jana hai. Is duniya se baahar vo jaana hi nahi chaahta kintu adaalat ne uski is ichha ke viruddh use riha kar daya tha.

Ek mahine pahle vikram singh ne jailer shivkant wagle se ek diary ki maang ki thi. Jailer ke poochhne par usne yahi bataya tha ki raat ke samay use neend nahi aati is liye samay kaatne ke liye use ek aisi diary chahiye jisme vo apni swechha se jo chaahe likh sake. Vikam singh ne kyoki pahli baar kisi cheez ki maang ki thi is liye wagle ne fauran hi uske liye ek diary mangva di thi.

Saamne table par rakhi usi diary ko dekhte huye jailer soch raha tha ki vikram singh ne aakhir isme aisi kaun si ibaarat likhi hogi jo uske baare me use batane wali hai? Jailer ka man kiya ki vo fauran hi diary ko khol kar dekhe ki usme kya likha hai kintu phir ye soch kar usne apna iraada badal diya ki vo fursat ke samay is diary ko kholega aur dekhega ki us vikram singh ne isme kya likha hai.

☆☆☆

Shivkant wagle apni duty se faarig ho kar apne sarkaari awaas par pahuncha. Uske parivar me uski pantni savitri aur do bachche the. Uske dono bachcho me ek ladka tha aur ek ladki. Ladki college me last year ki kshaatra thi aur ladke ne isi saal college join kiya tha. Raat me dinner karne ke baad shivkant wagle vikram singh ki diary lekar apne study room me chala gaya tha.

Study room me kursi par baitha wagle cigarette jala kar uske kash le raha tha aur table par rakhi diary ko dekhta bhi ja raha tha. Uske dil ki dhadkane saamanya se thoda tez chal rahi thi. Kadaachit is ehsaas se ki jaane is diary me kya likha hoga vikram singh ne.? Kuchh der tak cigarette ke kash lene ke baad shivkant wagle ne cigarette ko table par hi ek kone me rakhi astray me bujhaya aur phir ek gahri saans le kar usne us diary ki taraf apne haath badhaye.

Diary ka mota cover palat'te hi shivkant wagle ko usme ek tah kiya hua kaagaz nazar aaya. Wagle ne use haath me liya aur use khol kar dekha. Tah kiye huye us kaagaz me koi lamba sa majmoon likha hua tha jise wagle ne man hi man padhna shuru kiya.

Aadarneeya jailer sahab,

Pichhle paanch saalo se aap mere baare me aur mere us apraadh ke baare me poochhte rahe jiski vajah se main aapki jail me mujrim ban kar aaya tha kintu maine kabhi bhi aapke savaalo ke javaab nahi diye. Asal me mujhe kabhi samajh hi nahi aaya ki main jawaab ke roop me aapse kya kahu aur kis tarah se kahu? Is duniya me aisi bahut si cheeze dekhne sunne ko milti hain jinke baare me ham insaan kabhi kalpna bhi nahi kiye hote. Insaan apni zindagi me kabhi kabhi aise doraahe par bhi aa jaata hai jaha par wo sahi galat ka faisla nahi kar paata. Aise doraahe par khade insaan ka agar zara sa bhi vivek kaam kar jaaye to samjho anarth hone se bach gaya warna to saari zindagi pachhtaane ke siva doosra koi chaara hi nahi rahta.

Jailer sahab jab ek maheene pahle aapne mujhe bataya ki adaalat ne meri baaki ki saza maaf kar di hai aur mujhe riha karne ka faisla suna diya hai to yakeen maaniye mujhe adaalat ke us faisle se zara bhi khushi nahin huyi. Main us duniya me ab waapas nahi jaana chaahta tha jaha par mera sab kuchh khatm ho chuka tha. Khair shaayad mere naseeb mein sukoon jaisi cheez likhi hi nahi thi, tabhi to mujhe yaha se riha kar ke nikaal dene ka faisla kiya adaalat ne. Aapke dvaara mili is soochna ke baad raat me maine bahut socha aur phir ye faisla kiya ki jaate jaate aapko vo sab bata kar hi jaau jiske baare me aap mujhse pichhle paanch saalo se poochhte aa rahe the lekin aapke saamne apne mukh se wo sab batane ki na pahle mujh me himmat thi aur na hi aage kabhi ho sakti thi is liye maine kaagaz aur kalam ka sahaara lene ka faisla kiya. Maine aapse ek diary ki maang ki aur aapne mujhe ek diary la kar di.

Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha ki main is diary me aapke kin kin sawaalo ke javaab likhu? Maine bahut socha aur phir maine bahut soch samajh kar ye faisla kiya ki main apne baare me vo sab kuchh likhuga jise padhne ke baad aap khud is baat ka faisla kar sake ki maine apani zindagi me jo kuchh bhi kiya vo sahi tha ya galat? Agar main sahi tha to kaha tak sahi tha aur agar main galat tha to kaha tak galat tha?

Is diary me apna itihaas likhte huye mere haath buri tarah kaamp rahe the aur meri dhadkane tham si gayi thi. Main is kalpna se hi behad lachaar aur bebas sa mahsoos karne laga tha ki sab kuchh padh lene ke baad aapki nazar me meri kya aukaat ban jaayegi aur aap mere baare me kis tarah ka nazariya bana lenge kintu phir ye soch kar mere hotho par feeki si muskaan ubhar aayi ki bhala ab kisi baat se mujhe kaise koi fark pad sakta hai? Jiska mukammal vajood hi ek mazaak ban ke rah gaya ho uske liye kisi baat ka aakhir kya mahatwa rah jata hai? Yahi sab soch kar maine is diary par apni kalam ko chalana shuru kar diya tha.

Ant me aapse bas itna hi kahuga ki is diary me maine jo kuch bhi likha hai aur jis tareeke se bhi likha hai use aap aakhir tak zaroor padhiyega. Main jaanta hu ki is diary me likhi bahut si cheeze aisi hain jinhe padhna aapke liye sambhav nahi ho sakega lekin meri guzaarish ka khayaal rakhte huye zaroor padhiyega. Aakhir me ek vinti bhi hai aapse aur vo ye ki is diary me likhi meri daastaan padhne ke baad chaahe jaisi bhi paristhitiyaan bane kintu aap mujhe khojne ki koshish mat keejiyega....Achaa ab alavida .....Namaskaar!

_____ Vikram singh

Lambe chaude is majmoon ko padhne ke baad shivkant wagle ne ek gahri saans li. Kuch der tak wo us kaagaz ko aur kaagaz me likhe majmoon ko dekhta raha uske baad usne us kaagaz ko tah kar ke ek taraf rakh diya. Kaagaz ko ek taraf rakhne ke baad wagle ne jab diary ke pratham page ko dekha to us page par likhe aksharo ko padhte hi uske chehre par chaunkne ke bhaav ubhar aaye.

Diary ke pahle hi page par use bade bade kintu angreji ke aksharo me C. M. S. likha nazar aaya aur saath hi C. M. S. ke neeche bilkul chhote aksharo me use jo kuch likha nazar aaya use padhte hi shivkant ke chehre par hairaani ke saath saath chaunkne ke bhi bhaav uhar aaye the. Angreji ke chhote aksharo me hi likha tha____'Choot maar service.'

Shivkant wagle choot maar service padh aur buri tarah achambhit hua. Use laga ki usse un shabdo ko padhne me kahi koi galti to nahi ho gayi hai is liye usne unhe aankhe phaad phaad kar baar baar padha kintu har baar use wahi likha nazar aaya jo uske liye bade hi aashcharya ki baat thi. Wo samajh nahi paaya ki vikram singh ne is diary me ye kya bakvaas likh diya hai? Aplak un shabdo ko dekhte huye shivkant ke zahen me khayaal ubhra ki agar vikram singh ne aisa likha hai to zaroor iske peechhe koi khaas vajah hi hogi kintu sabse zyaada sochne vaali baat to ye thi ki aakhir ye choot maar service ka matlab kya hai?

Shivkant wagle ka dimaag ekdam se bhanna sa gaya tha. Use khwaab me bhi ummeed nahi thi ki vikram singh jaisa shakhs aisi vaahiyaat baat likh sakta hai. Usne diary ke cover ko jhatke se band kiya aur halke gusse me usne us diary ko table ki drawer me rakh diya.

Kuch der khud ke jazbaato ko shaant karne ke baad vo kursi se uth kar study room se baahar nikla aur apne kamre ki taraf badh gaya.

Kamre me aa kar shivkant bed par apni patni savitri ke bagal me let gaya. Uski patni savitri ko jaldi hi so jaane ki aadat thi, is liye wo so gayi thi jabki wagle bed par karvat ke bal leta gahri soch me dooba nazar aane laga tha. Uske zahen me abhi bhi vikram singh dwara likhe gaye wo shabd goonj se rahe the____'Choot maar service.

Wagle ko samajh nahi aa raha tha ki is sab ka aakhir kya matlab ho sakta hai? Kya vikram singh ne apni diary me apne guzre huye kal ko likha hai aur agar usne apne guzre huye kal ko hi likha hai to kya uska guzra hua kal diary me likhe gaye un shabdo se hi sambandhit hai, lekin aisa kaise ho sakta hai? Shivkant ne bahut socha kintu vo kisi thos nishkarsh par nahi pahuch saka. Ant me usne yahi faisla kiya ki kal wo us diary ko apne saath office le jaayega aur wahi par tasalli se usme likhi huyi baato ko padhega. Ye sab soch kar wagle ne apni aankhe bandh kar li. Kuch hi der me use neend aa gayi aur wo neend ki vaadiyo me khota chala gaya.

Dusre din shivkant wagle jailer ki vardi pahan kar jail pahucha. Apne cabin me pahuch kar usne kuch der zaruri files ko check kiya aur phir puri jail ka chakkar lagate huye nireekshan kiya. Sab kuchh thik thaak dekh kar wo waapas apne cabin me aa gaya. Ek cigarette sulgane ke baad use vikram singh ki diary ka khayaal aaya. Vikram singh ki diary wo apne saath hi le kar aaya tha.

Apne chhote se briefcase se diary nikaal kar wagle ne use table par rakha aur cigarette ke kash lete huye use ghoorne laga. Dhadakte dil ke sath usne diary ke cover ko palta. Nazar phir se pahle page par angreji ke aksharo me likhe C. M. S. par padi aur usi ke neeche angreji me hi lekin chhote aksharo me likhe choot maar service par padi. Shivkant wagle ke zahen me bijli ki speed se ye khayaal ubhra ki C. M. S. angreji me likhe chhote aksharo ka short naam hai jabki choot maar service uska full form hai. Kuch der short aur full dono naam ke formo ko dekhne ke baad wagle ne us page ko paltaya. Us page ke baad ke baaki ke kuch pages par bharat desh aur uske kayi raajyo ke nakshe bane huye the aur alag alag desho ke cods likhe huye the. Shivkant wagle is tarah ke sabhi pages ko ek hi baar me palat diya. Un pages ke baad jo pahla page dikha usme wagle ki nigaah thahar gayi.

Us pahle page par likhe majmoon ko padhne ke baad shivkant wagle ko ye samajh aaya ki is diary me vikram singh ne shayad apne ateet ke baare me hi likha hai. Khair wagle ne diary me likhe vikram singh ke ateet ko padhna shuru kiya.

Update - 03
__________________

​
Ab Tak,,,,,

Jab mujhe hosh aaya to main usi sadak ke kinaare pada hua tha jaha par main pahli baar behosh hua tha. Mere badan par is baar mere hi kapde the. Ye dekh kar main ek baar fir se chakit rah gaya. Meri nazar kuch hi doori par khadi meri moter cycle par padi. Moter cycle ko kisi ne sadak se hata kar aisi jagah par khada kar diya tha jaha par asaani se kisi ki nazar nahi pad sakti thi. Kuch palo ke liye to mujhe aisa laga jaise abhi tak main koi khwaab dekh raha tha aur jab aankh khuli to main haqiqat ki duniya me aa gaya hu. Aas paas pahle ki bhaanti hi kohre ki halki dhundh thi aur ab mujhe thand bhi prateet ho rahi thi. Kuch der main behosh hone se poorv ki ghatna ke bare me yaad kar ke sochta raha, uske baad utha aur apni moter cycle me baith kar ghar ki taraf badh gaya.

Ab Aage,,,,,

"Sahab lunch ka time ho gaya hai." Diary padh rahe jailer shivkant wagle ke kaano me jab ye waakya pada to uska dhyaan toota aur usne chehra utha kar saamne ki taraf dekha. Jail ka hi ek sipaahi uske saamne table ke us paar khada tha. Use dekh kar wagle ki aankho me sawaaliya bhaav ubhre.

"Wo sahab ji." Usne jhijhakte huye jaha____"Lunch ka time ho gaya hai. Main ghar se aapke liye khane ka tiphin le aaya hu."
"Oh haan haan." Sipaahi ki baat sun kar wagle ko jaise samay ka bhaas hua aur usne gahri saans lete huye kaha____"Achha kiya tumne jo hame bata diya. Waise khane me aaj kya bhijwaya hai tumhari madam ne?"

"Maine tiphin khol kar to nahi dekha sahab ji." Sipaahi ne chaploosi waale andaaz me apni kheese niporte huye kaha____"Lekin tiphin ke andar se bahut hi badhiya khushbu aa rahi hai. Iska yahi matlab hua ki madam ne aaj bahut hi lajeez khana aapke liye mere hatho bhijwaya hai."

"Achha aisi baat hai Kya?" Shivkant wagle ne muskura kar kaha____"Chalo achhi baat hai. Tum bhi ja kar apna lunch kar lo."
"Achha sahab ji." Sipaahi ne kaha aur sir ko nawa kar cabin se baahar chala gaya.

Sipaahi ke jane ke baad wagle ne ye soch kar gahri saans li ki vikram singh ki diary padhne me wo itna kho gaya tha ki use waqt ke guzar jane ka zara bhi pata nahi chala tha. Khair usne diary ko band kiya aur use apne briefcase me rakh diya.

Lunch karne ke baad jailer shivkant wagle ne kuch der kursi me hi baith kar araam kiya aur fir jail ka chakkar lagane nikal pada. Uske zahen me diary me likhi huyi baate hi chal rahi thi. Wo khud bhi gahraayi se sochta ja raha tha ki kya sach me aisi koi sanstha ho sakti hai jiske bare me vikram singh ne apni diary me zikra kiya hai? Wagle soch raha tha ki is duniya me kaise kaise log hain aur kaisi kaisi cheeze hain jinke bare me soch kar hi bada ajeeb sa lagta hai. Vikram singh ki diary ke anusaar C. M. S. yaani ki choot maar service ek aise organization ka naam hai jo gupt roop se aurto aur mardo ki sex need ko pura karti hai. Shivkant wagle ko yakeen nahi ho raha tha ki duniya me is naam ki aisi koi sanstha bhi ho sakti hai kintu wo ye bhi soch raha tha ki vikram singh jaisa shakhs bhala apni diary me ye sab jhooth mooth ka kyo likhega? Agar vikram singh ka likha hua ek ek shabd sach hai to zaahir hai ki duniya me is naam ki aisi koi sanstha zarur hogi Jo aurto aur mardo ki sex need ko pura karti hogi.

Diary ke anusaar kisi rahasyamayi naqaabposh ne vikram singh ko aise naam ki sanstha se judne ke liye amaantrit kiya tha.

Ab sawaal ye hai ki kya vikram singh sach me aisi kisi sanstha se juda hua tha aur wo aurto aur mardo ki sex need ko pura karta tha? Halaaki shivkant wagle ne diary me iske aage ka kuch nahi padha tha kintu zahen me aise khayaalo ka ubharna swabhaavik hi tha. Wagle ke man me iske aage jaanne ki teevra utsukta jaag uthi thi.

Shaam tak shivkant wagle byast hi raha, uske baad wo apne sarkaari awaas par chala gaya tha. Ghar aaya to uski nazar apni pachaas warsheeya patni savitri par padi. Savitri ko dekhte hi wagle ke zahen me jane kyo ye khayaal ubhar aaya ki kya uski patni ke man me abhi bhi sex karne ki hasrat hogi ya fir do bade bade bachche ho jane ke baad uske andar se sex ki chaahat khatam ho gayi hogi? Savitri dikhne me abhi bhi sundar thi aur uska gora badan abhi bhi aisa tha jo kisi bhi navjawaan ko uski taraf aakarshit hone par majboor kar sakta tha.

Shivkant wagle khud bhi sex ka bahut bada bhakt nahi tha. Bachcho ke bada ho jane par ab wo sex ke bare me zyada nahi sochta tha aur lagbhag yahi haal savitri ka bhi tha. Halaaki kabhi kabhi raat me dono hi ek dusre ke ango se chhed chhaad kar lete the. Shivkant ko kabhi bhi aisa mahsoos nahi hua jaise ki uski patni sex ke liye zara bhi paagal ho. Savitri ko aplak dekhte huye shivkant wagle ko bilkul bhi andaza nahi hua ki is maamle me uski patni ko sex ki zarurat hai ki nahi.

Wagle jaanta tha ki bharat desh ki naari chaahe bhale hi kitna khuli huyi ho lekin sex ke maamle me sabse pahle pahal mard ko hi karni padti hai. Aaj se pahle shivkant wagle ne ye kabhi nahi socha tha ki do bachcho ka pita ho jane ke baad uska apni patni savitri ke sath sex karna zaruri hai ki nahi ya fir uski patni ko iski zarurat padti hogi ya nahi, kintu aaj vikram singh ki diary me ye sab padhne ke baad wo thoda soch me pad gaya tha ki har aurat aur mard apni sex ki need ko pura karne ke liye ya apna test badalne ke liye koi dusra saathi khojti ya khojte hain. Halaaki wo samajhta tha ki apne desh ki naari abhi is had tak nahi gayi hai jisse ki wo apne pati ke alawa kisi dusre mard ke bare me soche kintu wo ye bhi samajh raha tha ki aksar mardo ke sambandh kisi na kisi aurat se hote hain to zaahir hai ki yahi haal aurto ka bhi hai. Seedhi si baat hai ki jo mard kisi dusri aurat se sambandh rakhta hai to wo us aurat ke liye dusra mard hi to kahlaya. Shivkant ko achanak se khayaal aaya ki wo bekaar me hi in sab ke bare me itna soch raha hai, jabki hamare desh me abhi is tarah ka pariwesh nahi bana hai. Haan ye zarur hai ki kuch aurto aur mardo ke sambandh alag alag aurto aur mardo se hote hain lekin iska matlab ye nahi ki wo log aisi kisi sanstha ke dwara ye sab karte hain. Zaahir hai vikram singh ne apni diary me jo kuch bhi is bare me likha hai wo sab jhooth hai, Kori bakwas hai.

Shivkant wagle ne apne zahen se in saari baato ko jhatak diya aur raat me khana pina karne ke baad wo apne kamre me sone ke liye aa gaya tha. Bed par letne ke baad fir se wo vikram singh aur uski diary ke bare me sochne laga tha. Isse pahle usne aankh band kar ke sone ki koshish ki thi kintu uski aankho se neend kosho door thi. Zaahir hai ki jab tak man ashaant rahega tab tak kisi bhi insaan ko chain ki neend nahi aa sakti. Wagle ne bechaini se karwate badli aur apna chehra apni biwi savitri ki taraf kar liya. Uski biwi savitri pahle se hi uski taraf karwat liye so chuki thi. Savitri ko chain se sote dekh shivkant ke zahen me kayi tarah ke khayaal ubharne lage.

Savitri is umar me bhi behad sundar thi aur uska badan ghar ke sabhi kaam karne ki vajah se sugathit tha. Uske badan par motapa jaisi koi baat nahi thi. Shivkant ne dekha ki savitri ki nighty ka gala uske karwat lene ki vajah se kafi khula hua tha jisse uski badi badi chhaatiyo ki golaaiyan saaf dikh rahi thi. Uski baaye taraf wali chhati ke halka neeche ki taraf hone se uski daaye taraf wali chhati bilkul neeche dab gayi thi. Ye manzar dekh kar shivkant ke jism me ek ajeeb si jhurjhuri huyi aur usne ek gahri saans li. Use achanak se aisa prateet hua jaise savitri ke surkh hoth use choom lene ka nimantran de raho ho. Shivkant apne is khayaal se ye soch kar thoda hairaan hua ki ye kaisa ehsaas hai? Aaj se pahle to kisi din use aisa prateet nahi hota tha, jabki wo apni patni ke sath har roz hi bed par sota hai.

Shivkant wagle ne ek baar fir se apne zahen me ubhar aaye in bekaar ke khayaalo ko jhatka aur ek gahri saans le kar apni aankhe band kar li. Use mahsoos hua ki is waqt uske dil ki dhadkane samaanya se thoda badhi huyi hain aur band palko me baar baar savitri ki wo badi badi chhatiya aur uske surkh hoth dikh rahe hain. Wagle ekdam se pareshaan sa ho gaya. Usne ek jhatke se apni aankhe kholi aur savitri ki taraf ek baar gaur se dekhne ke baad bed se neeche utra. Uske baad wo kamre se baahar nikal gaya.

Kitchen me ja kar wagle ne fridge se pani ki ek bottle nikaal kar pani piya aur fir bottle ka dhakkan band kar ke use fridge me waapas rakh diya. Sara ghar sannate me dooba hua tha. Uske dono bachche apne apne kamre me so rahe the. Wagle pani pine ke baad waapas apne kamre me aaya aur bed par savitri ke bagal se let gaya.

Kaafi der chup chaap lete rahne ke baad wagle ke man me jane kya aaya ki usne fir se savitri ki taraf karwat li aur thoda khisak kar savitri ke kareeb pahuch gaya. Usne apne baaye haath ki kuhni ko takiye par tika kar apni kanpati ko apne baaye hath ki hatheli par rakha jisse uska sir takiye se upar uth gaya. Is position me wo savitri ko aur bhi behtar tareeke se dekh sakta tha. Uski nazar savitri ke gore chehre par padi. Savitri duniya jahaan se bekhabar so rahi thi. Use zara bhi bhaan nahi tha ki uska pati is waqt kis tarah ke khayaalo ka shikaar hai jiski wajah se wo thoda pareshaan bhi hai aur thoda bechain bhi.

Savitri ke chehre se nazar hata kar wagle ne fir se savitri ki badi badi chuchiyo ki taraf dekha. Itne kareeb se savitri ki chuchiya dekhne par shivkant ko aisa prateet hua jaise uski biwi ki chuchiya aaj se pahle itni khubsurat nahi thi.

Wo badi badi aur gori gori chuchiyo ko aplak dekhne laga tha jaise savitri ki chuchiyo ne use sammohan me daal diya ho. Wagle abhi aplak savitri ki chuchiyo ko dekh hi raha tha ki tabhi savitri ke jism me halchal huyi jisse shivkant wagle sammohan se nikal kar dharatal me aa gaya. Udhar savitri thoda sa kunmunaayi aur fir se wo shaanti se sone lagi.

Shivkant ke zahen me khayaal ubhra ki kyo na savitri ke sath thoda chhed chhaad ki jaye. Halaaki wo jaanta tha ki uske aisa karne par savitri naraz hogi aur use chup chaap so jane ko kahegi lekin wagle ne iske baavjood savitri ko chhedne ka socha. Wagle ki dhadkane thoda tez ho gayi thi. Aaj pahli baar use apni patni ko chhedne ke khayaal se ghabrahat hone lagi thi jabki iske pahle bhi wo apni patni ko is tarah chhedta tha kintu tab uske andar is tarah ki ghabrahat nahi hoti thi.

Shivkant wagle ne gahri neend me soyi padi apni patni ke chehre ko ek baar gaur se dekha aur fir apne daahine hath ko uski nighty se jhaank rahi badi badi chuchiyo ki taraf badhaya. Uska haath kaamp raha tha aur uski saanse bhi thoda bhaari ho gayi thi. Wagle ne kuch hi palo me apne daahine hath ko savitri ki daahini chhati par halke se rakh diya. Use apni hatheli par halka garm aur behad mulaayam sa ehsaas hua jiske sath hi uske jism ka roya roya ek sukhad romanch se bharta chala gaya. Wagle ne ek baar fir se apni patni ke chehre par nazar daali aur fir halke se savitri ki us chhaati ko pakad kar dabaya. Wagle ne mahsoos kiya ki aisa karne par use thoda maza aaya tha, ye soch kar uske hotho par muskaan ubhar aayi. Udhar savitri ko abhaas hi nahi hua ki uski chuchi ke sath is waqt kya hua tha.

Wagle ne savitri ki us chhaati ko halke halke dabana shuru kar diya jiski vajah se achanak hi savitri ke jism me halchal huyi jise dekh kar shivkant wagle ne jhat se apna hath savitri ki chhati se hata liya. Uski dhadkane tezi se daudne lagi thi. Eka ek hi uske zahen me khayaal ubhra ki wo itna dar kyo raha hai? Savitri uski biwi hi to hai aur biwi ke sath ye sab karna galat to nahi hai. Is khayaal ke tahat wagle ne pahle to ek gahri saans li aur is baar pure aatmvishwas ke sath apna hath badha kar savitri ki chhati ko pakad liya. Pahle to wagle ne halke haatho se hi savitri ki chuchi ko dabana shuru kiya tha kintu jab usne maze ki tarang me aa kar savitri ki chhati ko thoda zor se daba diya to savitri ke jism ko jhatka sa laga. Aisa laga jaise savitri ko dard hua tha jiski vajah se wo zor se hili thi. Idhar savitir ke hilne par wagle ruka nahi balki uski chhati ko dabata hi raha. Jiska parinaam ye nikla ki kuch hi palo me savitir ki neend toot gayi aur usne aankhe khol kar dekha.

Savitri ye dekh kar buri tarah chaunki ki uska pati is waqt uski chuchi ko dabaye hi ja raha hai. Kamre me light jal rahi thi kyoki savitri ko andhere me sone ki aadat nahi thi. Apne chehre par hairaani ke bhaav liye savitri ne wagle ki taraf dekha aur fir apne ek hath se wagle ke us hath ko pakad kar hata diya jo hath uski chuchi ko daba raha tha.

"Ye kya kar rahe hain aap?" Fir savitri ne thoda naraaz lahje me kaha____"Raat ke is waqt sone ki bajaay aap ye sab kar rahe hain?"
"Aree to kya hua bhaagyawaan?" Wagle ne muskurate huye kaha____"Apni pyaari si biwi ko pyaar hi to kar raha hu."

"Baate mat banaaiye." Savitri ne ukhde bhaav se kaha____"Aur chupchaap so jaaiye."
"Ab bhala ye kya baat huyi meri jaan?" Wagle ne kaha_____"Apni pyaari si biwi ko pyar karne ka man kiya to pyar karne laga. Main to kahta hu ki tum bhi is pyar me mera sath do. Ham jawaani ke dino ki tarah andhadhundh pyar karenge, kya kahti ho?"

"Aapka dimaag to thikaane par hai na?" Savitri ne hairaani bhare bhaav se kaha____"Ghar me do do jawaan bachche hain aur aapko jawaani ke dino ki tarah pyaar karne ka bhoot sawaar ho gaya hai."

"Aree to isme kya samasya hai bhaagyawaan?" Wagle ne bechain bhaav se kaha____"Bachcho ke jawaan ho jane se kya ham ek dusre se pyaar hi nahi kar sakte? Bhala ye kaha ka niyam hai?"

"Main kuch nahi sunna chaahti." Savitri ne kheejhte huye kaha____"Ab pareshan mat kijiye mujhe. Din bhar ghar ke kaam karte karte buri tarah thak jati hu main. Kam se kam raat me to chain se so lene dijiye."

Savitri ye kah kar dusri taraf ghoom gayi, jabki wagle mayus aur thaga sa use dekhta rah gaya. Sahsa uske zahen me khayaal ubhra ki savitri ka aisa bartaav ye darshata hai ki uske andar sex ke prati aisi koi bhi baat nahi hai jiske liye use apne pati ke alawa kisi dusre mard ke bare me sochna bhi pade aur waise bhi koi aurat dusre mard ke bare me tabhi sochti hai jab wo apne mard se khush nahi hoti ya fir uska pati uski sex ki bhoonkh ko shaant nahi kar paata. Shivkant wagle ye sab soch kar khush ho gaya aur fir usne dusri taraf karwat le kar apni aankhe band kar li.

Dusre din shivkant wagle apne nirdhaarit samay par jail ke apne cabin me pahucha. Zaruri kaamo se fursat hone ke baad usne briefcase se vikram singh ki diary nikaali aur ek cigarette sulga kar diary ke panne palatne laga. Wagle diary ke panne palatte huye us page par ruka jis page par wo kal padh raha tha. Cigarette ke do chaar lambe lambe kash lene ke baad usne cigarette ko ashtray me bujhaya aur diary par vikram singh dwara likhi gayi ibaarat ko aage padhne laga.

☆☆☆

Us waqt raat ke kareeb ek baj rahe the jab main apne ghar ke darwaze par khada door bell baja raha tha. Meri ummid ke vipreet darwaza jaldi hi khula aur darwaze ke us paar meri mata shri nazar aayi. Mujh par nazar padte hi unhone byaakul bhaav se jhapat kar mujhe apne gale se laga liya.

"Kaha chala gaya tha tu?" Fir unhone dukhi bhaav se mujhe apne gale se lagaye huye hi kaha____"Main aur tere papa tere liye kitna pareshaan the. Man me tarah tarah ke khayaal ubhar rahe the ki jane tere sath kya hua hoga jiski vajah se tu waapas ghar nahi lauta."

"Main ekdam theek hu maa." Maine unhe khud se alag karte huye kaha____"Aur haan maaf kar dijiye, Mujhe aane me kafi der ho gayi.

Asal me main moter cycle se gir gaya tha jiski vajah se mere pair ke ghutne me chot lag gayi thi."

"Kya kaha???" Meri baat sunte hi maa ne byaakul ho kar kaha____"Tu moter cycle se kaise gir gaya tha? Kahi tu mujhse jhooth to nahi bol raha? Sach sach bata kaise lagi tujhe ye chot?" Kahne ke sath hi Maa ne jhat se mere paint ko upar sarka kar chot par lagi patti ko dekha aur fir meri taraf dekhte huye kaha____"Kahi tera accident wagaira to nahi ho gaya tha aur ye tere ghutne par patti kaise lagi huyi hai?"

"Wo main hospital chala gaya tha na." Maine bahana banate huye kaha____"Wahi par maine marham patti karwaai hai. Isi sab me itni der ho gayi. Waise ye to bataaiye ki papa mujh par gussa to nahi hain na?"

"Pahle to wo gussa hi huye the." Maa darwaze se ek taraf hatte huye boli jisse main darwaze ke andar daakhil hua____"Uske baad jab tu itna samay guzar jane par bhi ghar nahi aaya to unhe teri chinta hone lagi thi. Uske baad wo ek ek kar ke tere dosto ke ghar walo ko phone kiya aur tere bare me puchha lekin tere dosto ne unhe yahi bataya ki tu un logo ke sath hi chauraahe tak aaya tha. Us waqt tak tu theek hi tha. Uske baad ka unhe kuch pata nahi tha."

"Haan wo chauraahe ke baad hi main moter cycle se gira tha." Maine kaha____"Kohre ki dhundh me mujhe sadak par maujood speed breaker dikha hi nahi tha. Jiski vajah se moter cycle ke handle se mere haatho ki pakad chhoot gayi thi aur main uchhal kar sadak par gir gaya tha."

"Chal koi baat nahi." Maa ne darwaza band kar ke mujhe andar ki taraf le jate huye jaha____"Shukar hai ki ishwar ki daya se tujhe zyada kuch nahi hua. Ham dono to tere liye bahut hi zyada chintit aur pareshaan ho gaye the."

Main maa ke sath andar aaya to dekha dring room me rakhe sofe par papa baithe the. Mujhe dekhte hi wo uthe aur jhat se mujhe apne gale se laga liya. Uske baad unhone bhi mujhse wahi sab puchha jo iske pahle maa mujhse puchh chuki thi aur maine unhe bhi wahi sab bataya jo maa ko bataya tha. Khair maa ne mujhe khana khilaya. Khane ke baad main apne kamre me chala gaya.

Jaisa ki maine shuru me hi bataya tha ki main ameer family se taalluk rakhta tha. Mere papa ka bahut bada business tha aur mere mata pita dono hi us business ko samhaalte the. Padhaayi puri hone ke baad maine bhi unse join karne ke liye kaha tha lekin papa ne mujhe ye kah kar mana kar diya ki abhi kuch samay life ko enjoy karo. Uske baad to business hi samhaalna hai. Maine bhi socha ki chalo kuch samay ke liye mujhe is jhanjhat se door hi rahna chahiye.

Mera ghar, ghar kya tha balki ek bada sa bangla tha jisme har tarah ki sukh suvidhaaye thi. Bangle me kayi saare naukar chaakar the. Main bhale hi apne mata pita ki iklauti aulaad tha lekin mujh me apne ameer mata pita ka beta hone ka koi ghamand nahi tha aur na hi mera aisa swabhaav tha ki main unke paiso ko idhar udhar udaata firu. Main dikhne me aur padhne likhne me bahut hi achha tha. Meri body personality bhi theek thaak thi lekin mujh me sirf ek hi kharaabi thi ki mera swabhaav aurto ke maamle me kuch zyada hi sharmila tha.

Apne kamre me aa kar main bed par let gaya tha aur kuch samay pahle jo kuch bhi mere sath hua tha uske bare me sochne laga tha. Mere zahen me us rahasyamayi shakhs ki ek ek baate shuru se le kar aakhir tak ki goonjne lagi thi. Un sab baato ko yaad kar ke main sochne laga ki kya sach me aisa ho sakta hai? Kya sach me aisi koi sanstha ho sakti hai jisme is tarah ke agents honge jo aurto aur mardo ko sex ki service dete hain? Kya sach me baahar ke mard aur aurte aisi kisi sanstha ke agents dwara apni sex ki bhookh ko shaant karte honge? Kya aisa karne se kisi ko bhi iska pata nahi chalta hoga? Mardo ka to chalo maan lete hain ki wo ye sab asaani se kar hi lete honge lekin aurte kaise kisi aise aadmi ke sath sex kar leti hongi jo unke liye nihaayat hi ajnabi hota hai? Kya iske liye pahle se koi aisa process hota hai jiske baad aurto ke liye kisi dusre mard ke sath sex karna asaan ho jata hoga?

Is baare me main jitna sochta ja raha tha utna hi mere zahen me aur bhi sawaal ubharte ja rahe the. Kisi kisi pal main ye bhi sochne lagta ki kahi ye koi khatarnaak jaal to nahi hai jisme wo rahasyamayi shakhs mujhe fasana chaahta hai? Mere mata pita dono hi business wale the aur zaahir hai ki is kshetra me unka koi na koi dushman bhi hoga jo unhe is tarah se bhi nuksaan pahuchaane ka soch sakta hai. Ye khayaal aisa tha jiske bare me sochte hi mere zahen me ye baat aa jati thi ki mujhe is tarah ke kisi bhi lafde me nahi fasna chahiye. Kya hua agar mujhe kisi ladki ko bhogne ka sukh praapt nahi ho raha? Kam se kam isse mere mata pita par kisi tarah ki koi aanch to nahi aa rahi. Ab aisa to hai nahi ki mujhe apni life me kabhi koi ladki milegi hi nahi. Main us ladki ke sath bhi to sex hi karuga jisse meri shadi hogi?

Bed par leta main bechaini se karwate badal raha tha. Mera man bilkul hi ashaant tha. Main samajh nahi pa raha tha ki is maamle me mujhe kya faisla lena chahiye? Ek taraf main ye bhi chaahta tha ki mere kisi bhi kaam ki vajah se mere mata pita par koi baat na aaye to wahi ek taraf main ye bhi chaahta tha ki kisi sundar si ladki ke sath main bhi usi tarah maze karu jis tarah mere jaise jawaan ladke maze karte hain. Shadi to yakeenan ek din hogi hi aur jis ladki se meri shadi hogi usse jeewan bhar maza karne ka mujhe license bhi mil jaayega lekin usse kya mujhe tasalli hogi? Shadi ke baad to main bas ek ka hi ban ke rah jaauga aur sambhav hai ki fir kisi dusri ladki ya aurat ke sath maza karne ka mujhe kabhi mauka hi na mile. Shadi ke baad kya main kabhi ye dekh paauga ki dusri ladkiyo ya aurto ke jism kaise hote hain? Unke jism ka kaun sa ang kis tarah ka hota hai?

Ye sab sochte huye main buri tarah ulajh gaya tha. Meri trishna aur bechaini shaant hone ki bajaaye aur bhi badhti ja rahi thi. Mera man alag alag ladkiyo ko bhogne ki laalsa hi banata ja raha tha.

Rah rah kar mere zahen me us rahasyamayi shakhs ki baate hi goonj uthi thi aur main sochne lagta tha ki agar sach me hi wo rahasyamayi shakhs aisi kisi sanstha ka aadmi hai to uski sanstha se judne me mujhe bhala kya pareshani ho sakti hai? Us sanstha se judne ke baad to ulta mere maze hi ho jane hain. Har roz ek nayi aurat ko bhogne ka mauka milega mujhe aur main jaise chaahuga aurto ke jismo ke sath khelte huye unse maze karuga. Us shakhs ke anusaar ye sab kaam gupt tareeke se hote hain, iska matlab kisi ko is sabke bare me pata bhi nahi chalega. Kam se kam ek baar mujhe is sanstha se jud kar check to karna hi chahiye.

Ye sab sochte huye maine ek gahri saans li ki tabhi mujhe us shakhs ki ek baat yaad aayi ki sanstha se judne ke baad main us sanstha ko chhod kar kahi nahi ja sakta. Is baat ke yaad aate hi main ek baar fir se gahri soch me doob gaya. Tabhi mujhe uski ye baat bhi yaad aayi ki sanstha se judne ke baad main apni family ke beech rahte huye bhi asaani se sanstha ke kaam kar sakta hu. Yaani family ke beech rah kar main apne baaki ke kaam bhi kar sakta hu. Sanstha ke niyam kanoon to ye hain ki main unki marzi ke khilaaf sanstha ka koi kaam nahi karuga aur na hi apna bhed kisi par zaahir karuga. Zaahir hai ki sanstha me jo bhi agents hain wo sab sanstha ke boss ke order par hi service dene jate honge.

Mere zahen me ye khayaal ubhre to maine soch liya ki is bare me main ek baar fir us rahasyamayi aadmi se puchhuga. Agar uski baato se ya uske niyam kanoon me mujhe kahi par bhi apne liye koi pareshani na nazar aayi to main uski sanstha se judne ke bare me sochuga.

Raat pata nahi kab meri palke jhapak gayi aur mujhe neend ne apni aagosh me le liya. Khair aise hi do din guzar gaye. Us rahasyamayi aadmi ne mujhe sochne ke liye do din ka waqt diya tha aur do din guzar gaye the.

Main shaam ko kareeb aath baje usi jagah par aa kar khada ho gaya tha jis jagah par wo shakhs mujhe pahli baar mila tha. Mere paas us shakhs se milne ka bas yahi ek jariya tha. Kyoki us din usne mujhe ye nahi bataya tha ki do din baad usse meri mulaqaat kaise hogi? Ye mera anumaan hi tha ki shayad us jagah par jane se meri mulaqaat us rahasyamayi shakhs se ho jaye.

Thand zoro ki thi, is liye main sweater ke upar se coat bhi pahne huye tha. Charo taraf kohre ki dhundh chhayi huyi thi jisse aas paas koi nazar nahi aata tha. Halaaki sadak par ikka dukka waahan aate jate nazar aa jate the. Main sadak ke kinaare us jagah par tha jaha par us din mujhe meri moter cycle khadi mili thi.

Us rahasyamayi aadmi ka intzaar karte huye mujhe kareeb ek ghanta guzar gaya tha aur ab mujhe lagne laga tha ki main bekaar me hi uske aane ka intzaar kar raha hu. Mumkin hai ki do din pahle jo kuch bhi hua tha wo sab kisi ka socha samjha mazaak raha ho. Halaaki sochne wali baat to ye bhi thi ki is tarah ka mazaak karne ke bare me bhala kaun soch sakta hai?

Das minute aur intzaar karne ke baad bhi jab wo rahasyamayi aadmi nahi aaya to main gusse me aa kar sadak ki taraf chal pada. Abhi main sadak par aaya hi tha ki tabhi mere kaano me ek ajeeb si awaaz padi jise sun kar main ekdam se ruk gaya. Us ajeeb si awaaz ko sun kar mere zahen me bijli ki tarah ye khayaal ubhra ki aisi awaaz to us rahasyamayi aadmi ki thi, to kya wo yaha par aa gaya hai??? Is khayaal ke ubharte hi meri dhadkane tez ho gayi aur sath hi main badi tezi se peechhe ki taraf palta. Nazar kohre ki halki dhundh me kuch hi door khade us rahasyamayi aadmi par padi jiske intzaar me main pichhle ek ghante se bhi zyada samay se yaha par khada tha.

"Deri ke liye hame maaf karna vikram." Fiza me us rahasyamayi aadmi ki rahasyamayi hi awaaz goonji____"Waise kaha ja rahe the?"

"Pichhle ek ghante se main yaha aapke aane ka intzaar kar raha tha." Maine aaj use aap se sambodhit karte huye kaha____"Jab aap nahi aaye to mujhe laga do din pahle jo kuch bhi hua tha wo sab shayad kisi ke dwara kiya gaya aisa mazaak tha jiske bare me main to kya balki koi bhi nahi soch sakta tha."

"Sahi kaha tumne." Us aadmi ne meri taraf do kadam badh kar kaha____"Is tarah ke mazaak ke bare me koi bhi nahi soch sakta kintu sach yahi hai ki wo sab mazaak nahi tha. Khair to in do dino me kya socha tumne?"

"Sach kahu to main abhi bhi uljhan me hi hu." Maine kaha____"Aur sath hi main is baat se dar bhi raha hu ki is sabki vajah se kahi main kisi aise jhamele me na pad jaau jisse mere sath sath meri puri family khatre me pad jaye. Dusri baat ye bhi hai ki is sabke baad main apni family ke sath kya waise hi rah paauga jaise abhi rah raha hu? Aapne kaha tha ki sanstha se judne ke baad main apni marzi se kuch nahi kar sakta. Agar aisa hoga to meri apni life ka kya hoga aur apni family ke prati mere jo bhi farz hain unko main kaise nibha paauga?"

"Tumne us din shayad hamari baato ko gaur se suna hi nahi tha." Us rahasyamayi aadmi ne apni ajeeb si awaaz me kaha____"Agar suna hota to samajh jate ki sanstha se judne ke baad is tarah ki koi paabandi nahi hogi. Sanstha ke niyam kanoon ye hain ki agents apne bare me kisi ko na to khud bataye aur na hi kisi ko apne bare me pata chalne de. Yaani sanstha ka koi bhi agent baahri duniya ke kisi bhi byakti ke saamne apne is raaz ko faas na hone de ki wo kis sanstha se juda hai aur wo kis tarah ka kaam karta hai? Dusra kanoon ye hai ki sanstha se judne ke baad koi bhi agent hamare hukum ke bina agent ke roop me kisi aurat ya mard ko service dene na jaye. Baaki sanstha ka koi bhi agent apni real life me kuch bhi karne ke liye azaad hai. Sanstha ne aisa koi kanoon nahi banaya hai ki wo apne agents ko unki personal life se hi door kar de."

"Agar aisi baat hai to fir theek hai." Maine man hi man raahat ki saans lete huye kaha____"Main aapki sanstha se judne ke liye taiyar hu. Waise kya aapki sanstha me ladke aur ladkiya dono hi service dene ka kaam karte hain?"

"Zaahir si baat hai." Rahasyamayi aadmi ne kaha____"Hamari sanstha aurat aur mard dono ko hi service dene ka kaam karti hai.

Iske liye male aur female dono tarah ke agents hamari sanstha me hain. Khair sanstha se judne ke baad tumhe khud hi saari baato ka pata chal jaayega." Kahne ke sath hi us rahasyamayi aadmi ne aage badh kar apna ek hath meri taraf badhate huye kaha_____"Lo isi khushi me apna muh meetha karo."

Rahasyamayi aadmi ki baat sun kar maine apni taraf badhe uske hath ko dekha. Uske hath me kaale rang ke dastaane the aur uski hatheli par pardarshi panni me lapeta hua mithaai ka ek chhota sa tukda tha. Us mithaayi ke tukde ko dekh kar maine ek baar us rahasyamayi aadmi ki taraf dekha aur fir uski hatheli se mithaayi ka wo tukda utha kar apne muh me daal liya. Mithaayi ke us tukde ko maine kha kar nigla to kuch hi palo me mujhe mera sir ghoomta hua sa prateet hua aur fir agle kuch hi palo me mujhe chakkar se aane lage. Main behosh hone wala tha jiski vajah se mera shareer dheela pad gaya tha aur main lahra kar girne hi wala tha ki mujhe aisa laga jaise kisi majboot baaho ne mujhe samhaal liya ho. Uske baad mujhe kisi bhi cheez ka hosh nahi rah gaya tha.

Update - 04
__________________

​
Ab Tak,,,,,

Rahasyamayi aadmi ki baat sun kar maine apni taraf badhe uske hath ko dekha. Uske hath me kaale rang ke dastaane the aur uski hatheli par pardarshi panni me lapeta hua mithaai ka ek chhota sa tukda tha. Us mithaayi ke tukde ko dekh kar maine ek baar us rahasyamayi aadmi ki taraf dekha aur fir uski hatheli se mithaayi ka wo tukda utha kar apne muh me daal liya. Mithaayi ke us tukde ko maine kha kar nigla to kuch hi palo me mujhe mera sir ghoomta hua sa prateet hua aur fir agle kuch hi palo me mujhe chakkar se aane lage. Main behosh hone wala tha jiski vajah se mera shareer dheela pad gaya tha aur main lahra kar girne hi wala tha ki mujhe aisa laga jaise kisi majboot baaho ne mujhe samhaal liya ho. Uske baad mujhe kisi bhi cheez ka hosh nahi rah gaya tha.

Ab Aage,,,,

Main nahi jaanta tha ki main kab tak behosh raha kintu jab mujhe hosh aaya to maine khud ko ek baar fir se usi jagah par paaya jaha iske pahle bhi maine kisi ajnabi jagah ke alishaan kamre me khud ko paaya tha. Maine nazar ghuma kar charo taraf dekha to pata chala ki ye wahi kamra tha aur main usi bed par pada hua tha kintu is baar mere kapde badle huye nahi the balki main unhi kapdo me tha jo main apne ghar se pahan kar aaya tha.

Mujhe hosh aaye abhi do minute hi guzre honge ki tabhi kamre ka darwaza khula aur ek baar fir se wahi safedposh kamre me daakhil hota nazar aaya. Is baar main use dekh kar chaunka nahi tha aur na hi is jagah par khud ko pa kar hairaan hua tha, kyoki ab main samajh chuka tha ki ye sab usi rahasyamayi aadmi ka kiya dhara hai aur shayad yaha ka ye niyam hai ki jab bhi kisi baahar wale ko laaya jata hai to use behosh kar diya jata hai taaki baahar wala aadmi is jagah ke bare me jaan na sake.

"Mere peeche aao." Us safedposh ne meri taraf dekhte huye hukum sa diya to main bina kuch bole bed se neeche utra aur uski taraf badh chala.

Us safedposh ke sath chalte huye main kuch hi der me usi jagah par pahucha jaha par main pahle bhi le jaya gaya tha. Ek lamba chauda hall aur us hall ke dusre chhor par ek badi si singhasan numa kursi, jis par wo rahasyamayi aadmi baitha hua tha. Hall me aaj bhi neem andhera tha jisse hall ke andar ka kuch bhi theek se dikh nahi raha tha.

"Tum yakeenan soch rahe hoge ki tumhe is tarah do do baar behosh kar ke yaha kyo laaya gaya hai?" Hall me us rahasyamayi aadmi ki awaaz goonji____"Iska jawaab yahi hai ki ham nahi chaahte ki is jagah ke bare me kisi bhi baahri aadmi ko pata chale. Khair ab jabki tum puri tarah se is sanstha se judne ke liye taiyar ho to ham tumhe bata de ki ab se tum par bhi sanstha ke saare niyam kanoon laagu honge. Sabse pahla kanoon to yahi hai ki tum is sanstha ke prati puri tarah se wafadaar rahoge aur agar kabhi aisa waqt aaya ki tumhari vajah se is sanstha ka bhed baahri duniya ko pata chalne wala hai to tum apni jaan de kar bhi is sanstha ke raaz ko raaz hi bana rahne doge. Agar kisi ko kisi tarah se tumhare bare me pata chal jata hai to tum usi waqt use jaan se maar doge, aisa is liye taaki tumhara raaz jaanne wala kisi aur ko tumhare bare me bata na sake. Agar tumhara raaz tumhare kisi apne ke saamne khul jata hai to tum use bhi jaan se maarne me rukoge nahi."

"Ye kanoon to bahut hi shakht hai." Rahasyamayi aadmi ki baate sun kar maine hairaani se kaha____"Aisa bhi to ho sakta hai ki agar koi hamara apna hamara raaz jaan jata hai to ham use samjha bujha kar mana le aur usse ye kah de ki wo hamare bare me kisi ko na bataye? Raaz jaan jane ki soorat me kisi apne ko jaan se maar dena to bahut hi mushkil kaam hai."

"Niyam kanoon sabke liye ek samaan hote hain." Us shakhs ne kaha_____"Ham use bhi to jaan se maar dete hain jo hamara apna nahi hota, jabki sach to ye hai ki wo bhi to kisi ka apna hi hota hai. Ham maante hain ki kisi apne ko jaan se maar dena bahut hi mushkil hai lekin apne kaam ke bare me aur sanstha ke bare me raaz rakhne ki yahi ek shart hai. Isse behtar yahi hai ki apna har kaam itni soojh boojh aur hoshiyaari se karo ki kisi ko tumhare aur tumhare kaam ke bare me bhanak bhi na lag sake. Jab kisi ko tumhare bare me bhanak hi nahi lagegi to kisi ko jaan se maar dene ki naubat hi nahi aayegi."

"Haan ye bhi sahi baat hai." Maine gahri saans lete huye kaha to us aadmi ne kaha____"Agar tumhe ye saare niyam kanoon manjoor hain to beshak tum is sanstha se jud sakte ho, warna abhi bhi tum apni duniya me waapas laut sakte ho."

"Mujhe sab kuch manjoor hai." Maine jhat se kaha_____"Ab ye bataaiye ki mujhe aage kya karna hai?"
"Is sanstha ka member banne ke baad tumhe sabse pahle har cheez ki training di jaayegi." Us rahasyamayi aadmi ne kaha____"Uske liye tumhe hamare training center me hi rahna padega.

"

"Lekin main apni family se door aapke training center me kaise rah paauga?" Maine sochne wale bhaav se kaha____"Itna to main bhi jaanta hu ki training ek do din me to puri nahi ho jayegi, yaani usme kafi samay bhi lag sakta hai to itne dino tak main kaise apni family se door rah sakuga? Main apne mata pita ko Kya bataauga ki main itne samay ke liye kaha ja raha hu aur ye bhi sach hi hai ki wo mujhe itne samay ke liye kahi jane bhi nahi denge."

"Samasya wali baat to hai." Us shakhs ne kaha_____"Lekin fikra mat karo. Shuruaat me jis cheez ki training tumhe di jaayegi wo mushkil se do chaar din ki hi hogi. Uske baad ki training ke liye koi na koi samadhaan nikal hi aayega. Abhi tum waapas apne ghar jaaoge aur apne parents se kahna ki tumhe apne dosto ke sath picnic par jana hai. Picnic ka tumhara tour kam se kam paanch din ka hona chahiye. Yaani paanch din ke liye tumhe apne ghar se door rahna hai. Hamara khayaal hai ki picnic par bhejne ke liye tumhare parents tumhe mana nahi karenge."

"Sahi kaha aapne." Maine kaha____"Lekin dosto ke sath picnic par jane ko kahuga to fir mere dost bhi mere sath jayenge."
"Tum apne un dosto ko mat le jana." Rahasyamayi aadmi ne kaha____"Balki apne parents se kahna ki tumhare kuch naye dost bane hain is liye wo naye dost hi tumhe picnic par le ja rahe hain."

"Theek hai. Main ye kar luga." Maine khush hote huye kaha____"Uske baad aage kya hoga?"
"Hamara ek aadmi tumhe tumhare ghar se pick kar lega." Rahasyamayi aadmi ne kaha____"Uske baad hamara wo aadmi tumhe yaha pahucha dega."

"Theek hai." Maine kaha____"Main aaj hi ghar ja kar apne parents se picnic par jane ki baat kahuga. Mujhe yakeen hai ki iske liye mere parents mana nahi karenge."
"Bahut badhiya." Us shakhs ne kaha____"Jis din tumhe picnic par jana ho us din ki subah tum neele rang ki shart pahan kar apne ghar ke baahar kuch der tak khade rahna. Isse wahi kahi maujood hamara aadmi samajh jaayega aur fir wo tumhe lene ke liye subah ke kareeb das baje pahuch jayega."

Rahasyamayi aadmi ki baat sun kar maine haan me apna sir hila diya. Uske kuch hi palo baad mere peeche se fir se wo safedposh aaya aur mujhe behosh kar diya. Behosh hone ke baad jab mujhe hosh aaya to main usi jagah par tha jaha par iske pahle main rahasyamayi aadmi ke aane ka intzaar kar raha tha. Khair uske baad main apni moter cycle se ghar aa gaya.

Raat me khana khaate samay maine apne mata pita se kal picnic par jane ki baat kahi to mere mata pita ne pahle to kayi saare sawaal puche. Jaise ki mere sath aur kaun kaun ja raha hai aur picnic ke liye ham kaha ja rahe hain aur sath hi picnic se kab waapas aayenge? Saare sawaalo ke jawaab maine apne mata pita ko de diye aur unhe bataya ki picnic ka tour paanch dino ka hai aur chhathe din ham waapas aa jayenge.

Mere mata pita jaante the ki main kaisa ladka hu, dusri baat unhone khud hi kaha tha ki kuch samay enjoy karo uske baad to mujhe unke sath unka business hi samhaalna hai. Khair maine apne mata pita ko bataya ki mujhe kal hi dosto ke sath yaha se picnic ke liye nikalna hai. Meri is baat par mere mata pita bole theek hai aur apna khayaal rakhna.

Khaane ke baad main khushi khushi apne kamre me chala aaya tha. Asal me ab mujhe is baat ki jaldi thi ki kitna jaldi main us sanstha se puri tarah jud jaau aur training puri hone ke baad main unke hukum se wo kaam karne jaau jo meri sabse badi chaahat ka hissa tha. Yahi vajah thi ki ghar aate hi maine apne parents se dusre din hi picnic par jane ki baat kah kar unse ijaazat le li thi. Ab to bas kal ka intzaar tha mujhe. Apne kamre me aa kar maine aalmaari kholi aur usme neele rang ki shart dekhne laga jo ki kismat se mere paas thi. Neele rang ki shart ko aalmaari se nikaal kar maine use kamre ki diwaar me lage hanger par taanga aur fir bed par let gaya.

Bed par leta main ye soch soch kar muskura raha tha ki bahut jald meri life badalne wali hai aur us badli huyi life me bahut jald meri sabse badi chaahat puri hone wali hai. Ye sab sochte huye main bahut hi zyada khush ho raha tha. Aisa lag raha tha jaise ki mujhe karoon ka koi khazana milne wala hai. Main apne man me hi na jane kaise kaise khwaab sajane laga ki sanstha ka agent banne ke baad main ladkiyo aur aurto ki sex need ko pura karne ke liye jaauga aur unke khubsurat jismo se jaise chaahuga khelunga. Un aurto ki badi badi chuchiyo ko apni dono mutthiyo me le kar zor zor se masluga aur fir chuchiyo ko apne muh me bhar kar zor zor se chusuga.

Bed par lete lete main jane kaise kaise sapne dekhne laga tha aur fir jane kab meri aankh lag gayi. Subah utha to raat ke saare manzar yaad aaye jisse main jaldi se utha aur bathroom me ghus gaya. Bathroom se naha dho kar maine neele rang ki shart pahni aur kamre se baahar aa gaya. Baahar aaya to dekha maa mere kamre ki taraf hi aa rahi thi. Mujhe dekh kar wo ruk gayi aur muskurate huye boli____"Aree bada jaldi uth gaya tu. Chal achha kiya aur haan maine ek bag me tere liye zarurat ka saara samaan pack kar diya hai. Tu naha dho kar aa, tab tak main tere liye naasta banwa deti hu."

Maa ki baat sun kar maine unhe bataya ki main naha chuka hu aur abhi main do minute ke liye baahar khuli hawa lene ja raha hu. Meri baat sun kar maa ne mujhe hairaani se dekha. Unke liye hairaani ki baat ye thi ki main jo hamesha aath baje so kar uthta tha wo aaj subah subah hi uth gaya tha aur itna hi nahi balki naha dho ke fursat bhi ho gaya tha. Khair maa ke jane ke baad main ghar se baahar ki taraf chal pada. Ab bhala maa ko kaise pata ho sakta tha ki unke sharmile bete ne aaj itni jaldi me apne saare kaam kyo kar liye the?

Ghar se baahar aa kar main lambe chaude lawn me daahini taraf aa kar khada ho gaya. Main door sadak par idhar udhar dekh raha tha. Rahasyamayi aadmi ne kaha tha ki main jab apne ghar ke baahar neele rang ki shart pahan kar khada ho jaauga to uska koi aadmi mujhe dekh lega aur fir samajh bhi jaayega ki mujhe aaj hi picnic par nikalna hai.

Khair main kareeb das minute tak lawn me khada raha uske baad waapas ghar ke andar aa gaya.

Naaste ke samay dining table par papa bhi baithe the. Unhone mujhse pucha ki mere dost mujhe lene yahi aayenge ya mujhe unke paas jana hoga? Papa ke puchhne par maine unhe bataya ki das baje mera ek dost mujhe yaha lene aayega. Khair naaste ke baad papa ne apna ek briefcase liya aur car ki chaabhi le kar apne office ke liye chale gaye. Papa rozana hi subah nau baje office chale jate the jabki maa subah gyaarah baje ghar se office ke liye nikalti thi.

Apne kamre me main ekdam se taiyar baitha tha aur das bajne ka intzaar kar raha tha. Mere paas wo bag bhi tha jise maa ne mere liye pack kiya tha. Ek ek pal mere liye jaise sadiyo ka lag raha tha. Aakhir kisi tarah das baje to main bag le kar kamre se baahar nikal aaya. Abhi dring room me hi aaya tha ki door bell baji. Main samajh gaya ki rahasyamay aadmi ka koi aadmi mujhe lene ke liye aa gaya hai. Maine tezi se badh kar baahar waale darwaze ko khola to dekha baahar ek aadmi khada tha. Wo aadmi mere liye bilkul hi ajnabi tha. Maine aaj se pahle use kabhi nahi dekha tha.

"Taiyar ho na?" Mere kuch bolne se pahle hi usne mujhe dekhte huye mujhse dheeme swar me puchha to main samajh gaya ki ye wahi aadmi hai, is liye maine fauran hi haan me sir hila diya. Tabhi mere peeche se maa ki awaaz aayi to main ekdam se chaunk gaya aur ye soch kar thoda ghabra bhi gaya ki agar maa ne is aadmi ko dekh kar mujhse puchh liya ki ye kaun hai to main kya jawaab duga unhe? Halaaki jawaab to mere paas taiyaar hi tha kintu maa mere sabhi dosto ko jaanti thi is liye wo na jane kya kya puchhne lagti, aur main yahi nahi chaahta tha.

"Aree beta tune apne dost ko baahar kyo khada kar rakha hai?" Maa ki awaaz se maine palat kar unki taraf dekha, jabki unhone aage kaha____"Use andar le aa aur usse puchh le ki agar usne naasta na kiya ho to andar aa kar pahle naasta kare uske baad hi yaha se tujhe le kar jaye."

"Aunty ham abhi late ho rahe hain." Mere kuch bolne se pahle hi us aadmi ne darwaze ke baahar se hi kaha____"Is liye naasta karne ka samay nahi hai. Ham baahar hi kahi par kar lenge naasta."

Us aadmi ki baat sun kar maa ne ek do baar aur kaha lekin hame to rukna hi nahi tha is liye jaldi hi main us aadmi ke sath baahar nikal gaya. Sadak par aa kar main uski car me baitha to usne car ko tezi se aage badha diya. Is waqt mere dil ki dhadkane tezi se chal rahi thi. Main soch raha tha ki ye aadmi mujhe aakhir kis jagah par le kar jaayega? Kya ye aadmi bhi usi sanstha ka koi sadasya hai?

Saare raaste hamare beech khamoshi hi rahi, na maine usse koi sawaal kiya aur na hi usne kuch kaha. Kareeb bees minute baad usne ek aisi jagah par car ko roka jaha aas paas koi nahi tha. Car ke rukte hi usne mujhse car se apna bag le kar utar jane ko kaha to main ekdam se chaunk sa gaya. Maine car ki khidki se sir nikaal kar chaaro taraf dekha. Koi nahi tha aas paas. Aisi jagah par mujhe kyo utar jane ko bol raha tha ye aadmi? Mujhe uljhan me pada dekh us aadmi ne fir se mujhe utar jane ko kaha to is baar main bina kuch bole car se utar gaya aur apna bag bhi nikaal liya. Maine jaise hi apna bag nikaala waise hi us aadmi ne car ko U turn diya aur kisi tufaan ki tarah waapas usi taraf laut gaya jis taraf se wo mujhe le kar aaya tha. Uske jane ke baad main moorkho ki tarah sadak ke kinaare khada rah gaya. Main samajh nahi pa raha tha ki wo aadmi mujhe aise sunsaan jagah par akela chhod ke kyo chala gaya tha? Ab yaha se bhala main kis taraf jaauga? Sach kahu to is waqt main apne aapko duniya ka sabse bada bevkoof hi samajh baitha tha.

Mere paas us jagah par khade rahne ke alawa koi dusra raasta nahi tha is liye main kareeb aadhe ghante tak khada raha. Aadhe ghante baad mujhe sadak par ek kaale rang ki car aati huyi dikhaayi di. Main samajh gaya ki is car me zarur wo rahasyamayi aadmi hoga. Khair kuch hi der me wo car mere paas aa kar ruki. Car ke rukte hi car ka pichhla darwaza khula. Andar ek safedposh aadmi baitha nazar aaya mujhe. Usne mujhe andar aane ka ishara kiya to main apna bag le kar chup chaap car ke andar ja kar baith gaya. Mere baithte hi car ka darwaza band hua aur car ek jhatke se aage badh chali. Car me mere alawa wo safedposh aur ek driver tha jiske jism par kaale kapde the aur sir par badi si golakaar topi jiska agrim sira uske lalaat par jhuka hua tha. Aankho me kaala chashma tha aur haatho me dastaane. Chehre par naqaab nahi tha. Halaaki peechhe se mujhe uska chehra dikh bhi nahi raha tha kintu car ke andar lage back mirror me uska aksh dikh raha tha jisme uski golakaar topi aur aankho par laga kaala chashma hi dikh raha tha. Abhi main use dekh hi raha tha ki tabhi mere bagal me baithe safedposh ne meri aankho par kaali patti baandh di jisse meri aankho ke saamne andhera chha gaya.

☆☆☆

"Sahab ji." Vikram Singh ki diary padh rahe shivkant wagle ke kaano me apni jail ke ek sipaahi ki awaaz padi to usne chaunk kar uski taraf dekha, jabki sipaahi ne aage kaha____"Koi aapse milne aaya hai."
"Ka..kaun milne aaya hai ham se?" Wagle ne na samajhne wale bhaav se pucha. Is beech usne vikram singh ki diary ko band kar ke table me hi ek taraf rakh diya tha.

"Koi shoot boot pahna hua aadmi hai sahab ji." Sipaahi ne kaha____"Mujhse bola ki jailer sahab se milna hai. Is liye main aapke paas ye batane chala aaya."
"Theek hai bhej do unhe." Kahne ke sath hi wagle ne diary ko table se uthaya aur use apne briefcase me rakh diya.

Idhar wagle ke kahne par sipaahi waapas chala gaya tha. Kuch der baad hi ek aadmi cabin me daakhil hua. Wagle ne us aadmi ko gaur se dekha. Aagantuk aadmi ke jism par shooted booted kapde the. Damakta hua chehra bata raha tha ki wo koi maamuli aadmi nahi tha. Khair wagle ne use apne saamne table ke us paar rakhi kursi par baithne ka ishara kiya to wo muskura kar shukriya kahte huye baith gaya.

"Ji kahiye.

" Us aadmi ke baithte hi wagle ne namra bhaav se kaha____"Aisi jagah par aane ka kaise kasht kiya aapne?"
"Suna hai ki pichhle din aapki is jail se ek kaidi riha ho kar gaya hai." Us aadmi ne khaas bhaav se wagle ki taraf dekhte huye kaha____"Main usi kaidi ke bare me aapse jaanne aaya hu. Ummid hai ki aap mujhe uske bare me behtar jankaari denge."

"Dekhiye mahashay." Wagle ne kaha____"Yaha se to koi na koi apni saza kaatne ke baad riha ho kar jata hi rahta hai. Ab hame kya pata ki aap kiske bare me puch rahe hain? Haan agar aap hame riha ho kar jane wale us kaidi ka naam aur uska jurm bataye to shayad hame uske bare me aapko batane me asaani ho."

"Uska naam vikram singh hai jailer sahab." Us aadmi ne halki muskaan ke sath kaha____"Aur pichhle din hi wo yaha se riha ho kar gaya hai. Main aapse ye jaanna chahta hu ki yaha se nikalne ke baad wo kaha gaya hai?"

"Badi hairat ki baat hai mahashay." Wagle us aadmi ke mukh se vikram singh ka naam sun kar pahle to man hi man chaunka tha fir samaanya bhaav se bola____"Jis aadmi ki aap baat kar rahe hain usse in bees saalo me kabhi koi milne nahi aaya aur na hi uske bare me koi kuch puchhne aaya. Ab jabki wo yaha se riha ho kar ja chuka hai to achanak se uske jaan pahchaan wale kaha se aa gaye? Waise aapki jankaari ke liye ham bata de ki yaha se jo bhi kaidi riha ho kar jata hai uske bare me ham ye record nahi rakhte ki wo yaha se kaha jaayega aur kis tarah ka kaam karega?"

"Oh maaf kijiyega." Us aadmi ne ajeeb bhaav se kaha____"Mujhe laga yaha har us kaidi ka ek aisa record bhi rakha jata hoga jisse ye pata chal sake ki fala kaidi jail se riha ho kar kaha gaya hai aur wartmaan me kis tarah ka kaam kar raha hai? Asal me baat ye hai ki main kuch din pahle hi videsh se bharat aaya hu, is liye mujhe vikram singh ke bare me zyada pata nahi hai. Halaaki ek samay wo mera dost hua karta tha kintu fir halaat aise badle ki mera usse har tarah ka raabta toot gaya. Abhi kuch din pahle hi mujhe kahi se pata chala hai ki mere dost ko umar kaid ki saza to huyi thi kintu uske achhe bartaav ki vajah se adalaat ne uski baaki ki saza ko maaf kar ke riha kar diya hai. Ye sab sun kar main seedha yahi chala aaya."

"Agar vikram singh sach me aapka dost hai." Wagle ne ek cigarette sulgaane ke baad kaha____"To aapko ye bhi pata hoga ki use kis jurm me umar kaid ki saza huyi thi?"
"Ji bilkul pata hai jailer sahab." Us aadmi ne kaha____"Usne apne mata pita ki berahmi se hatya ki thi aur police ne use ghatna sthal se range haatho pakda tha. Maamla adaalat me pahucha tha aur judge sahab ne use umar kaid ki saza suna di thi."

Jab aapke dost ne aisa sangeen apraadh kiya tha." Wagle ne cigarette ke dhuye ko hawa me udaate huye kaha____"Tab us samay aap kaha the?"
"Main us samay apne parents ke sath videsh me tha." Us aadmi ne kaha____"Asal me mere parents yaha ka apna sab kuch bench kar videsh me rahne ka faisla kar liya tha aur jab videsh me saari byawastha ho gayi thi to ham sab wahi chale gaye the. Jab vikram ka maamla hua tha tab mujhe apne ek dusre dost se is bare me pata chala tha. Main hairaan tha ki vikram jaisa ladka itna sangeen apraadh kaise kar sakta hai? Maine apne parents se kaha tha ki mujhe apne dost se milne india jana hai lekin mere parents ne mujhe yaha aane hi nahi diya. Uske baad waqt aur halaat aise bane ki india aane ka kabhi mauka hi nahi mil paaya. Itne saalo baad mauka mila to main sirf apne dost se milne ke liye hi india aaya hu."

"Iska matlab." Wagle ne gahri saans lete huye kaha____"Aapko ye bhi pata nahi hoga ki vikram singh ne aakhir kis vajah se apne hi mata pita ki hatya ki thi?"
"Kya matlab hai aapka?" Us aadmi ne chaunkte huye kaha____"Kya aap ye kah rahe hain ki police ya adalat ko bhi nahi pata ki usne aisa kyo kiya tha, lekin aisa kaise ho sakta hai?"

"Yahi sach hai mahashay." Wagle ne ashtray me bachi huyi cigarette ko bujhaate huye kaha____"Police ki third degree jhelne ke baad bhi us shakhs ne ye nahi bataya tha ki usne apne mata pita ki hatya kyo ki thi aur itna hi nahi balki in bees saalo me bhi usne kabhi kisi se is bare me kuch nahi bataya. Ab to wo riha ho kar yaha se ja chuka hai is liye zaahir hai ki aage bhi kabhi kisi ko is bare me kuch pata nahi chalne wala."

"Hairat ki baat hai." Us aadmi ne sochne wale andaaz se kaha____"Waise yaha se jate samay aapne usse puchha to hoga ki yaha se jane ke baad wo apne baaki jeewan me kya karega?"

"puchhne ka koi faayda hi nahi tha." Wagle ne laaparwaahi se kaha____"Is liye hamne puchha hi nahi usse."
"Kya matlab??" Wo aadmi halke se chaunka.

"Matlab ye ki usse kuch bhi puchhne ka koi faayda hi nahi hota." Wagle ne kaha___"Pichhle paanch saalo se ham is jail ke jailer pad par karyarat hain aur in paanch saalo me hamne na jane kitni hi baar usse bahut kuch puchhne ki koshish ki hai lekin usne kabhi bhi hamare kisi sawaal ka jawaab nahi diya. Wo apne hotho ko jaise sui dhaage se sil leta tha. Hamne apne jeewan me uske jaisa ajeeb insaan nahi dekha."

"Chaliye koi baat nahi jailer sahab." Us aadmi ne gahri saans le kar kaha____"Ab mujhe hi apne dost ka pata karna hoga. Khair bahut bahut shukriya aapka itna kuch batane ke liye. Achha ab chalta hu, namaskaar."

Kahne ke sath hi wo aadmi kursi se uth gaya to wagle bhi kursi se uth gaya. Us aadmi ke jane ke baad shivkant wagle sochne laga ki itne saalo baad vikram singh ka koi dost kaha se aa gaya? Police ke anusaar uske sabhi dosto se puchhtaanchh huyi thi kitnu kisi bhi dost ko ye nahi pata tha ki vikram singh ne aakhir kis vajah se apne mata pita ki hatya ki thi? In bees saalo me vikram singh ka koi bhi dost usse milne nahi aaya tha. Iski vajah shayad ye ho sakti thi ki uska koi bhi dost ab usse koi waasta nahi rakhna chaahta tha. Khair kuch der is bare me sochne ke baad wagle apne cabin se baahar nikal gaya.

Shaam tak wagle kisi na kisi kaam me byast hi raha, uske baad wo apne sarkaari awaas par chala gaya.

Ghar me kuch der wo TV dekhta raha aur fir raat ka bhojan karne ke baad apne kamre me chala gaya. Uska irada tha ki raat me wo vikram singh ki diary me uski aage ki dastaan padhega kintu savitri abhi bartan dho rahi thi. Wo savitri ke so jane ke baad hi aage ki kahani padhna chaahta tha. Khair usne savitri ke so jane ka intzaar kiya. Jab savitri apne saare kaam niptaane ke baad kamre me aa kar bed par so gayi to wagle bed se utra aur briefcase se vikram singh ki diary nikaal kar waapas bed par aa gaya. Apni patni savitri ki taraf ek baar usne dhyaan se dekha aur fir diary khol kar aage ka kissa padhna shuru kar diya.

Update - 05
___________________

​

Ab Tak,,,,,

Shaam tak wagle kisi na kisi kaam me byast hi raha, uske baad wo apne sarkaari awaas par chala gaya. Ghar me kuch der wo TV dekhta raha aur fir raat ka bhojan karne ke baad apne kamre me chala gaya. Uska irada tha ki raat me wo vikram singh ki diary me uski aage ki dastaan padhega kintu savitri abhi bartan dho rahi thi. Wo savitri ke so jane ke baad hi aage ki kahani padhna chaahta tha. Khair usne savitri ke so jane ka intzaar kiya. Jab savitri apne saare kaam niptaane ke baad kamre me aa kar bed par so gayi to wagle bed se utra aur briefcase se vikram singh ki diary nikaal kar waapas bed par aa gaya. Apni patni savitri ki taraf ek baar usne dhyaan se dekha aur fir diary khol kar aage ka kissa padhna shuru kar diya.

Ab Aage,,,,,

Kisi ne mere chehre par paani ka chhidkaav kiya to kuch hi palo me main hosh me aa gaya. Meri aankhe jab achhi tarah se dekhne laayak huyi to maine dekha ki ye koi dusri jagah thi. Main kursi par baitha hua tha aur mere saamne wahi safedposh khada hua tha jisne car me meri aankho par kaale rang ki patti baandhi thi. Bade se hall me mere aur uske alawa teesra koi nahi tha.

"Is jagah par tumhe paanch din rahna hai." Us safedposh aadmi ne kaha____"Yaha par tumhari pahli aur khaas training hogi. Mera dawa hai ki in paanch dino me tum puri tarah se trained ho jaaoge."

"Par yaha par meri kis cheez ki training hogi?" Maine utsuktavash usse puchha____"Aur kaun trained karega mujhe?"
"Bahut jald pata chal jaayega." Us safedposh aadmi ne kahne ke sath hi apne dono haatho se teen baar taali bajaayi jiske parinaamswaroop kuch hi palo me ek taraf se teen aisi ladkiya haal me aati nazar aayi jinka pahnawa dekh meri aankhe fati ki fati hi rah gayi.

Wo teeno ladkiya aa kar kataar se khadi ho gayi. Meri nazar un teeno se hat hi nahi rahi thi. Teeno ke doodh jaise gore aur saffaaq badan par sirf bra aur penty hi thi. Bra penty bhi aisi ki jisme unke ang saaf saaf nazar aa rahe the. Bra aisi thi ki usme se un teeno ladkiyo ki chuchiyo ka sirf nipple wala bhaag hi chhupa hua tha. Yahi haal unki penty ka bhi tha. Ek patli si dori jo unki kamar par dikh nahi thi aur choot ke upar sirf chaar angul ki chaudi patti thi. Baaki pura jism doodh ki tarah gora chamak raha tha. Teeno kataar me aa kar aisi mudra me khadi ho gayi thi jaise photo khichwaane ka koi pose de rahi ho. Main un teeno ko mantra mugdh sa dekhta hi rahta agar mere kaano me us safedposh ki awaaz na padti.

"Aaj se is ladke ko trained karna shuru kar do." Us safedposh aadmi ne un teeno ladkiyo ki taraf dekhte huye kaha____"Lekin is baat ka khayaal rahe ki iski training paanch din ke andar puri ho jaye."

"Fikra mat kijiye sir." Teen ladkiyo me se beech waali ladki ne muskurate huye kaha____"Paanch dino me ham ise aisa trained karenge ki iske andar kisi bhi tarah ki kami ya kamzori nahi rah jayegi."

"Bahut badhiya." Safedposh ne kaha____"Mujhe pata hai ki tum teeno apna kaam behtar tareeke se karogi. Khair ab main ek january ko hi aauga. Best of luck."

Us safedposh ki baat par teeno ladkiyo ne muskurate huye apna sir hilaya jabki wo safedposh aadmi hall ke ek taraf badhta chala gaya. Us shakhs ke jane ke baad un teeno ladkiyo ne meri taraf gaur se dekha. Idhar ab tak to meri haalat hi kharaab ho gayi thi. Pahli baar main ek nahi do nahi balki ek sath teen teen ladkiyo ko us haalat me dekh raha tha. Meri dhadkane train ki speed se chal rahi thi aur jab un teeno ne ek sath meri taraf dekha to mujhe aisa laga jaise train ki speed se bhaagti huyi meri dhadkano ko ekdam se break lag gaya ho. Dono kaano me jaise koi bhaari hathauda sa bajta sunaayi dene laga tha.

"Lagta hai tumne kabhi ladkiyo ko aisi haalat me nahi dekha." Unme se ek ne badi ada se kaha____"Warna tumhare chehre ka rang is tarah uda hua nazar na aata. Khair fikra mat karo. Ham teeno sab theek kar dengi."

Us ladki ne jab aisa kaha to main un teeno se nazar churane laga. Asal me ab mujhe behad sharam aane lagi thi jisse main unse nazre nahi mila pa raha tha. Iske pahle jane kaise meri nazre un teeno ke beparda jism par gad si gayi thi.

Mujhe nazre churate dekh wo teeno meri taraf badhi to meri dhadkane fir se tez ho gayi. Udhar wo teeno mere kareeb aayi aur ek ne meri kalaayi pakad kar mujhe kursi se uthaya to main anayaas hi unke thoda sa zor dene par kursi se uth gaya. Wo teeno mere behad kareeb thi is liye un teeno ke badan ki khushbu meri naak me samaane lagi thi. Yakeenan koi badhiya wala itra laga rakha tha un teeno ne. Khair main utha to teeno ne mujhe alag alag jagah se pakda aur ek taraf kheenchti dhakelti le jane lagi. Main bahut koshish kar raha tha ki main samaanya ho jaau lekin main nakaam hi ho raha tha.

Kuch hi der me wo teeno mujhe ek aise kamre me le aayi jo bahut hi sundar tha. Kamre ke ek taraf bada sa bed tha aur ek taraf do sofe rakhe huye the. Kamre ke ek taraf ek chhota sa darwaza bhi tha jo ki shayad bathroom tha. Khair un teeno ne mujhe bed par baitha diya. Main andar se buri tarah ghabraya hua tha jiski vajah se mere chehre par paseena ubhar aaya tha. Main un teeno ke saamne bahut hi zyada asahaj mahsoos kar raha tha.

"Maya ise trained karna itna asaan nahi hoga.

" Ek ladki ki awaaz mere kaano me padi to maine chehra utha kar uski taraf dekha jabki usne maya naam ki ladki ki taraf dekhte huye kaha____"Kyoki ye to behad sharmila hai. Dekho to ye ham teeno ki taraf dekhne se kaise dar raha hai."

"Sahi kaha tabassum ne." Maya ne kaha____"Ham teeno ke sath behtar mahsoos nahi kar raha hai. Khair koi baat nahi, hamara to kaam hi hai ladko ko is tarah trained karna jisse ki wo ek bharpoor mard ban jaye aur kisi bhi ladki ya aurat ko santust kar sake."

Main un teeno ki baate sun raha tha aur andar hi andar ye soch kar ghabra bhi raha ki jane ye teeno mere sath kya karne wali hain? Tabhi mere zahen me khayaal ubhra ki main itna ghabra kyo raha hu? Agar main isi tarah ghabraauga to inke anusaar bharpoor mard kaise ban paauga aur jab bharpoor mard hi nahi ban paauga to kaise main kisi ladki ya aurat ke sath sex kar sakuga, jo ki meri sabse badi chaahat hai? Is khayaal ke sath hi maine apne andar ke tufaan ko kaabu karne ke liye apni aankhe band ki aur gahri gahri saanse lene laga.

Abhi main apni aankhe band kiye gahri gahri saanse hi le raha tha ki tabhi main chaunka aur jhat se aankhe khol kar dekha. Unme se ek meri coat aur sweter utaarne lagi thi aur ek dusri mera paint utaarne lagi thi. Ye dekh kar main fir se ghabra utha aur apne aapko unse chhudaane ki koshish ki lekin wo na maani. Yaha tak ki kuch hi der me un teeno ne mere saare kapde nikaal diye. Ab main un teeno ke saamne bed par madarjaat nanga baitha hua tha.

"Waise mujhe samajh nahi aa raha ki tum jaise sharmile ladke ko yaha le kar kyo aaye hain sir?" Unme se us ladki ne kaha jiska naam tabassum tha____"Halaaki samajh me to ye bhi nahi aa raha ki khuda ne tumhe ladka kaise bana diya hai? Tumhe to ladki bana kar is duniya me bhejna tha."

"Ye..ye kya kah rahi ho tum?" Maine haklaate huye kaha to usne muskurate huye kaha____"Sach hi to kah rahi hu main. Tum to itna zyada sharma rahe ho ki sharmo haya ke maamle me ladkiya bhi tumse peechhe ho jaye. Isi liye kah rahi hu ki khuda ko tumhe ladki bana kar is duniya me bhejna tha."

"Mana ki ye behad sharmila hai tabassum." Teesri wali ladki ne kaha____"Lekin iska hathiyaar dekh kar to yahi lagta hai ki ye ek bharpoor mard hai."

Us ladki ne kahne ke sath hi mere land ko apni mutthi me le liya jisse mere mukh se siski nikal gayi. Pahli baar kisi ladki ke komal hath mere land par pade the. Mera pura badan jhanjhana gaya tha aur mere jism me kampan hone laga tha. Udhar us ladki ki baat sun kar baaki dono ne bhi mere land ki taraf dekha.

"Aree waah." Maya ne kaha____"Tune sach kaha komal. Iska hathiyaar to sach me kafi tagda lagta hai. Jab halke neend me hone par iska ye size hai to jab ye puri tarah jaag jayega to kitna bada ho jayega. Badi hairat ki baat hai ki itna bada hathiyaar liye ye ladka ab tak kisi ladki ke sampark me kaise nahi pahucha?"

"Zaahir hai apne sharmile swabhaav ki vajah se." Komal ne haste huye kaha____"Khair ab hame sabse pahle iski sharm ko hi door karna padega. "
"Sahi kaha tumne." Tabassum ne kaha____"Chalo le chalo ise bathroom me."

Wo teeno hasi mazaak kar rahi thi aur main un teeno ke beech sahma sa baitha hua tha. Halaaki main bahut koshish kar raha tha ki main ekdam se normal hi rahu lekin main normal nahi ho pa raha tha. Khair teeno mujhe le kar usi kamre me bane bathroom me le gayi jaha par ek bada sa bathtub tha. Maine dekha bathtub me pahle se hi paani bhara hua tha jiske upar dher sara jhaag tha. Maya ne mujhe pakad rakha tha aur main apne land ko dono haatho se chhupaye chupchaap khada tha.

Maya ke alawa baaki dono ladkiyo ne apne apne jism se bache huye wastra bhi nikaal diye. Main hairaan tha ki mere saamne unhe zara bhi sharm nahi aa rahi thi. Bra penty ke hatte hi un dono ki badi badi dudhiya chhaatiya ujaagar ho gayi thi. Pink colour ke nipple aur nipple ke charo taraf surkh rang ka ghera jo halka dark tha. Meri nazar un dono ki chuchiyo par maano jam si gayi. Tabhi dono ne meri taraf muskura ke dekha to main ekdam se jhemp gaya aur apni nazre churane laga. Udhar un dono ko is tarah nanga dekh mera land tezi se sir uthaate huye khada ho gaya tha, jo ki ab mere chhupaane se bhi chhup nahi raha tha. Teeno ne mere land ki taraf dekha to unke chehre par hairaani ke bhaav ubhar aaye.

Meri haalat to bahut zyada kharaab ho chali thi. Un teeno hasinaao ke saamne main is haalat me apne aapko bahut hi lachaar sa mahsoos kar raha tha. Khair teeno ne mujhe bathtub ke paani me lagbhag leta sa diya. Udhar tabassum aur komal bhi bathtub me mere dono taraf se aa gayi. Main ajeeb si kasmakas me tha kintu jo ho raha tha use rok nahi raha tha. Main bhale hi is waqt bahut hi zyada ghabraya hua aur duvidha jaisi haalat me tha lekin main itna to samajh hi raha tha ki jo kuch bhi ye log kar rahi hain wo mere bhale ke liye hi hai. Is liye main unhe kisi baat ke liye rok nahi raha tha.

Bathtub me aane ke baad komal aur tabassum ne mujhe nahlana shuru kar diya. Wo bahut hi aahista se aur maadak andaaz me mere badan par apne hath ferti ja rahi thi. Unke haatho ke sparsh se mujhe behad maza aane laga tha jisse meri aankhe band ho gayi thi. Mere dil ki dhadkane badi tezi se chal rahi thi jinhe main kaabu me karne ka prayaas kar raha tha. Kafi der tak un dono ne mere pure badan par us jhaag mishrit paani ko daal daal kar apne haatho ko fera, uske baad sahsa unke haath mere badan ke nichle hisse ki taraf badhne lage. Mere jism me maze ki lahar daud rahi thi aur jaise jaise unke hath mere badan ke nichle hisse ki taraf badh rahe the waise waise meri dhadkane bhi badhti ja rahi thi. Kuch hi palo me mujhe us waqt jhatka laga jab unka ek hath ekdam se mere land par pahuch gaya. Mere land ke chaaro taraf ghane baal the jin par wo apne hath ki ungaliya bhi ferne lagi thi. Main saanse roke aur aankhe band kiye is sansanikhej maze me dooba ja raha tha.

Meri aankhe band thi is liye mujhe ye nahi dikh raha tha ki wo ye sab karte huye meri taraf dekh rahi thi ki nahi.

Main to bas apne badan par ho rahi sukhad tarango ke ehsaas me hi dooba hua tha. Tabhi main chaunka jab koi komal si cheez mere hotho par halke se chhu gayi. Maine jhat se aankhe kholi to dekha ek chehra mere chehre par jhuka hua tha. Pahle to main andar hi andar buri tarah ghabra gaya kintu fir ekdam se shaant pad gaya. Unme se koi mere hotho ko chumne lagi thi. Uski garm garm saanse mere chehre par aisa taap chhod rahi thi ki mujhe laga mera chehra us taap se jhulas hi jaayega. Ye sab mere liye pahli baar hi tha aur aise maze ka anubhav bhi pahli baar hi main kar raha tha. Udhar kuch palo tak mere hotho ko chumne ke baad us ladki ne sahsa mere hotho ko apne muh me bhar liya aur mere nichle hoth ko aise chusne lagi jaise koi chhota sa bachcha apni maa ke stano ko choosne lagta hai. Jaldi hi meri aisi haalat ho gayi ki mujhe saans lena bhi mushkil padne laga.

Abhi main isi me fasa hua tha ki tabhi neeche taraf kisi ne mere land ko apni mutthi me jakad liya. Mela land ab tak puri tarah apni aukaat me aa chuka tha. Mere jism ko ab jhatke se lagne lage the. Mere jism me daudta hua lahu badi tezi se mere jism ke us hisse ki taraf bhaagta ja raha tha jise unme se kisi ne apni mutthi me jakad liya tha. Mere muh se siskiya nikli thi jo ki us ladki ke muh me hi dafan ho gayi, jisne mere hotho ko apne muh me bhar rakha tha. Jab mujhe saans lena mushkil hone laga to maine jhatke se apne sir ko peeche kar liya. Sir peeche hote hi main aise haafne laga tha jaise meelo daud kar aaya tha. Aankhe khuli to saamne maya ke chehre par meri nazar padi. Uski aankho me laal dore tairte dikhe mujhe aur sath hi uska chehra surkh pada hua nazar aaya.

Udhar neeche taraf mere land ko mutthi me jakde un dono me se koi upar neeche karne lagi thi. Un dono ke hath nahi dikh rahe the is liye main ye nahi jaan paya ki unme se mere land ko kisne apni mutthi me jakad rakha hai?

"Dam to hai ladke me." Komal ne muskurate huye maya ki taraf dekha____"Warna itne me hi ye jhad gaya hota."
"Sahi kaha." Maya ne kaha____"Main bhi yahi parakh rahi thi ki ye apne jazbaato ko kitni der tak kaabu kiye rahta hai. Mana ki ye swabhaav se sharmila hai lekin iske nichle hisse par khaas baat hai. Khair ise nahla kar jaldi se baahar le aao."

Maya ke kahne par un dono ne mujhe nahlana shuru kar diya. Kuch der me dono ne mujhe bathtub se baahar nikaala aur fir shower chala kar mere pure badan ko paani se achhe se dhoya. Wo dono to apne kaam me lagi huyi thi lekin main un dono ki hilti uchhalti chuchiyo ko aplak dekh raha tha jisse mera land shaant hone ka naam hi nahi le raha tha. Mera man kar raha tha ki main un dono ki badi badi aur sundar si chuchiyo ko dono haatho se pakad lu aur fir zor zor se unhe masalna shuru kar du kintu aisa karne ki mujh me himmat nahi ho rahi thi. Khair kuch hi der me shower band hua aur fir wo dono mere badan ko towel se ponchhne lagi. Wo dono bhi mere sath sath hi bheeng gayi thi.

Komal aur tabassum ke sath jab main waapas kamre me aaya to dekha kamre ke neeche beecho beech kareeb dhaai ya teen fit unchi aur kareeb chhah fir lambi ek table rakhi huyi thi, jisme mote leather ka ek kapda bichha hua tha. Usi table ke us paar maya khadi thi. Uske jism par abhi bhi sirf bra aur penty thi. Mere zahen me khayaal ubhra ki is sanstha wale itni sundar ladkiya kaha se le kar aaye honge? Halaaki wo teeno apne hi desh ki lagti thi lekin maine ab tak jitni bhi ladkiyo ko dekha tha wo teeno un sabse kahi zyada khubsurat thi aur unka badan to aise tha jaise kisi moortikaar ne badi hi fursat aur lagan se un teen khubsurat moortiyo ko racha ho.

"Is table par pet ke bal let jaao dear." Maya ne bade hi prem aur ada se kaha___"Ham teeno tumhara massage karengi aur wo bhi aisa massage jiski tumne kabhi kalpana bhi na ki hogi."

Maya ki is baat ko sun kar main kuch na bola, balki jab komal aur tabassum ne mujhe table ki taraf halke se dhakela to main aage badh chala. Kuch hi palo me main us table par pet ke bal leta hua tha. Is waqt mujhe bahut zyada sharm aa rahi thi. Ye teeno ladkiya to aisi thi jaise inhone sharam naam ki cheez ko kisi bade se bazaar me bench diya ho.

Table par lete huye meri gardan baaye taraf mudi huyi thi jisse meri nazar komal aur tabassum dono ki hi chikni choot par ja padi thi. Un dono ki choot par meri nazar jaise gad si gayi thi jiska asar ye hua ki table par daba hua mera land jo ab thoda shaant sa hone laga tha wo fir se apni aukaat par aane laga. Tabhi wo dono meri taraf badhi jisse unki choote bhi meri aankho ke kareeb aane lagi. Meri dhadkane ye dekh kar aur bhi tez ho gayi. Tabhi meri peeth par koi taral si cheez girne lagi jisse mera badan kaamp sa gaya.

Meri peeth par koi taral padaarth giraya gaya tha aur uske kuch hi palo baad do komal haatho ne us taral padaarth ko meri peeth par halke haatho se ferna shuru kar diya. Mujhe behad maza aane laga tha jiski vajah se meri aankhe band ho gayi aur kuch der pahle jo chikni choote mujhe kareeb se dikh rahi thi wo gaayab ho gayi. Abhi main maze me aankhe band kiye leta hi tha ki tabhi meri taango par bhi taral padaarth gira air fir waise hi komal hath meri taango par fisalne lage.

Waise to kamre me kisi ki bhi awaaz nahi aa rahi thi lekin mere kaano me hathauda sa bajta prateet ho raha tha. Kuch hi der me meri peeth aur dono taange us taral padaarth se chipchipi si ho gayi, yaha tak ki mera pichhwada bhi.

"Chalo ab seedha let jaao." Kuch der baad unme se kisi ne kaha to main maze ki duniya se baahar aaya. Mujhe apni haalat ka ehsaas hua to ek baar fir se mere andar sharm aur ghabrahat ubharne lagi jise maine badi mushkil se dabane ki koshish ki aur seedha ho kar let gaya.

Seedha ho kar jaise hi main leta to meri nazar baari baari se un teeno par padi. Komal aur tabassum to puri nangi hi thi lekin maya ke badan par abhi bhi bra aur penty thi. Halaaki meri haalat kharaab hone ke liye yahi bahut tha.

Komal aur tabassum ki badi badi sudaul chuchiyo ko dekhte hi mera land jhatke khane laga tha aur jaise hi meri nazar un dono ki chuchiyo se fisal kar dono ki taango ke beech nazar aa rahi chikni choot par padi to mujhe aisa laga jaise ki mere land se mera paani puri speed se nikal jayega. Un teeno ki nazre mere land par hi tiki huyi thi jisse mujhe sharm bhi aane lagi thi lekin maine is baar apne land ko haatho se chhupane ki koi koshish nahi ki.

"Iska land to sach me kaafi tagda hai komal." Tabassum ne muskurate huye kaha____"Ise dekh kar lagta hai ki abhi ise apni choot me bhar lu."
"Itni besabra kyo ho rahi ho tum?" Maya ne sapaat lahje me kaha___"Ye mat bhulo ki ise hamare paas trained karne ke liye laaya gaya hai. Agar tum khud hi apna sanyam khone lagogi to ise sanyam karna kaise sikhaaogi?"

"Tu to aise kah rahi hai jaise iska land dekh kar teri apni choot me koi khujli hi na ho rahi ho." Tabassum ne bura sa muh banate huye kaha_____"Shayad isi liye ab tak tune apni bra penty ko apne badan se alag nahi kiya hai."

"Hamse zyada sex ki garmi to isi ke andar hai tabassum." Komal ne haste huye kaha____"Sach ko chhupane ke liye ham par apna raub jhaadti rahti hai."
"Maine kab raub jhaada tum par?" Maya ne aankhe dikhaye huye kaha____"Ab baato me samay na gawaao aur aage ka kaam shuru karo."

Maya ki baat sun kar dono ne muskurate huye meri taraf dekha aur fir komal ne apne haath me li huyi ek badi si katori ko tabassum ki taraf badhaya to tabassum ne us katori me apne dono haath daale aur dher saara taral padaarth katori se le kar mere pet se le kar seene tak gira diya. Uske baad usne fir se katori se taral padaarth liya aur is baar use mere pet ke neeche naabhi se hote huye mere land par aur fir jaangho par giraya.

Katori rakhne ke baad tabassum ke sath komal bhi aage badh kar mere badan par us taral padaarth ko apne komal komal haatho se malne lagi. Komal mere seene par aur tabassum meri jaangho se le kar mere pet tak malne lagi thi. Dono mere agal bagal se khadi ho kar ye sab kar rahi thi. Meri nazre unki hil rahi chuchiyo par tiki hui thi aur mera land baithne ka naam hi nahi le raha tha. Mera bahut man kar raha tha ki main apna ek haath badha kar komal ki badi badi chuchiyo ko pakad lu lekin mujh me aisa karne ki himmat nahi ho rahi thi.

Abhi main komal ki chuchi ko pakadne ka soch hi raha tha ki tabhi mujhe jhatka laga. Tabassum ne mere land ko apni mutthi me le liya tha. Uski mutthi me jaise hi mera land aaya to mere muh se siski nikal gayi. Mere dil ki dhadkane tez ho gayi. Udhar tabassum mere land ko us taral padaarth se bhigo rahi thi aur sath hi mere land ko dono hatho se pakad kar kabhi upar to kabhi uski khaal ko neeche karne lagi. Main maze ke saatve asmaan me pahuch gaya. Mere pure badan me badi tezi se sursuraahat hone lagi thi jo mere land ki hi taraf tezi se badhti huyi ja rahi thi.

Main aankhe band kiye zor zor se siskaariya le raha tha aur tabassum mere land ko us taral padaarth se bhigote huye mutth si maar rahi thi. Abhi main is maze me hi tha ki tabhi fir se mujhe jhatka laga aur maine fauran hi apni aankhe khol di. Maine dekha ki komal jo iske pahle neeche khade ho kar mere seene aur pet par massage kar rahi thi wo ab table par chadh kar mere upar aa gayi thi. Main ye dekh kar buri tarah hairaan ho gaya tha. Tabhi wo mere upar let gayi jisse uski badi badi chuchiya mere chipchipe seene me dhans gayi aur sath hi uska nichla hissa mere land ke upar aa gaya jisse mera land uski choot ke paas dastak dene laga. Ye sab dekh kar mujhe laga ki mujhe dil ka daura hi pad jaayega. Badi mushkil se maine khud ko samhala.

Maya ne tabassum ko koi ishara kiya jisse tabassum ne us katori ko uthaya aur sara taral padaarth komal ke upar udel diya, jisse wo badi tezi se bahta hua mere badan par bhi aa gaya. Komal mere upar leti huyi thi aur main saanse roke achraj se use dekhe ja raha tha. Tabhi komal ne chehra ghuma kar meri taraf dekha. Uske khubsurat hotho par badi hi manmohak muskaan ubhar aayi. Usne dono haatho se table ko pakda aur apne jism ko mere jism ke upar fislaane lagi jisse uski badi badi chuchiya mere seene se fisalti huyi mere pet ki taraf aane lagi. Kuch hi palo me uski dono chuchiya mere pet aur naabhi se hote huye mere jhatka kha rahe land par pahuch gayi. Mera land uski dono chuchiyo ke beech jaise fas sa gaya. Ek baar fir se mere mukh se maze me doobi siskaariya nikal gayi aur sath hi karaah bhi. Kyoki mere land ki khaal peechhe ki taraf thoda khich si gayi thi. Udhar komal ne meri taraf dekhte huye fir se zor lagaya aur neeche se upar aane lagi. Uski badi badi chuchiya mere pet se hote huye waapas mere seene par aa gayi.

Main aankhe band kiye huye maze me dooba siskaariya bhar raha tha ki tabhi mere chehre par kuch chipchipa sa takraya to maine aankhe khol kar dekha. Komal ki chuchiya us taral padaarth me sani huyi mere chehre par chhu gayi thi. Maine nazar utha kar komal ki taraf dekha to use muskurate huye hi paaya.

"Ye to chhupa rustam nikla maya " Udhar tabassum ki awaaz mere kaano me padi____"Ye to abhi tak tika hua hai. Iski jagah koi dusra hota to ab tak do teen baar apna paani fenk chuka hota."
"Haan main bhi yahi soch rahi thi." Maya ne sir hilaate huye kaha____"Iske aav bhaav dekh kar shuruaat me yahi laga tha ki ye ham teeno ko nanga dekhte hi apna paani chhod dega lekin nahi, ye to itna kuch hone ke baad bhi tika hua hai. Iska matlab ye hua ki ye bahut hi khaas hai."

"Iska matlab to ye bhi hua ki hame iske sanyam ki pareeksha lene ki ab koi zarurat nahi hai." Tabassum ne kaha____"Balki ise ab ye sikhana hai ki kisi aurat ko kaise sanstusht kiya jata hai?"
"Sahi kaha tumne." Maya ne kaha____"Hame ab yahi sikhana hoga ise. Chalo jaao, ise fir se nahla kar laao."

Maya ke kahte hi komal mere upar se utar gayi. Uske utarte hi mujhe bahut bura laga. Kitna maza aa raha tha mujhe jab komal ki badi badi chuchiya mere jism par fisal rahi thi.

Khair ab kya ho sakta tha? Maya ke kahe anusaar komal aur tabassum mujhe fir se bathroom le gayi aur achhe se nahlaya. Uske baad main un dono ke sath waapas kamre me aa gaya. Kamre me aaya to dekha us table ko hata diya gaya tha jiske upar leta kar mera massege kiya ja raha tha.

Kamre me ek taraf rakhe alishaan bed par maya pahle se hi baithi huyi thi. Uske jism par abhi bhi bra aur penty hi thi. Mujhe dekhte hi Maya bed se uthi aur mere paas aayi. Meri dhadkane ye soch kar fir se badh gayi ki ab iske aage kya kya hone wala hai? Halaaki unki baato se main jaan to gaya tha ki aage kya hoga lekin wo sab kis tareeke se hoga ye jaanne ki utsukta prabal ho uthi thi mere man me.

Update - 06
____________________

​
Ab Tak,,,,,

Kamre me ek taraf rakhe alishaan bed par maya pahle se hi baithi huyi thi. Uske jism par abhi bhi bra aur penty hi thi. Mujhe dekhte hi Maya bed se uthi aur mere paas aayi. Meri dhadkane ye soch kar fir se badh gayi ki ab iske aage kya kya hone wala hai? Halaaki unki baato se main jaan to gaya tha ki aage kya hoga lekin wo sab kis tareeke se hoga ye jaanne ki utsukta prabal ho uthi thi mere man me.

Ab Aage,,,,,

Shivkant wagle diary me likhi vikram singh ki Kahani ko padhne me khoya hi hua tha ki tabhi kisi aahat se uska dhyaan bhang ho gaya. Usne chaunk kar idhar udhar dekha. Nazar gahri neend me so rahi savitri par padi. Savitri ne neend me hi uski taraf ko karwat liya tha. Shivkant ko sahsa waqt ka khayaal aaya to usne hath me bandhi ghadi par samay dekha. Raat ke kareeb sawa do baj rahe the. Wagle samay dekh kar chaunka. Usne ek gahri saans li aur diary ko band kar ke briefcase me chupchaap rakh diya.

Diary ko yatha-Sthaan rakhne ke baad wagle bed par karwat le kar let gaya. Kuch der tak wo vikram singh aur uski kahani ke bare me sochta raha aur fir gahri neend me chala gaya. Dusre din wo apne samay par duty pahucha. Aaj jail me kuch adhikari aaye huye the jiski vajah se use vikram singh ki kahani padhne ja mauka hi nahi mila. Saara din kisi na kisi kaam me byastata hi rahi.

Shaam ko wo apni duty se faarig ho kar ghar pahucha. Raat me dinner karne ke baad wo seedha apne kamre me aa kar bed par let gaya. Jab se usne vikram singh ki diary me uski kahani padhna shuru kiya tha tab se zyadatar uske dilo dimaag me vikram singh ka hi khayaal chalta rahta tha. Use yakeen nahi ho raha tha ki vikram singh apni pichhli zindagi me is tarah ka insaan tha ya uska itihaas aisa tha. Bed par leta wo soch raha tha ki agar vikram singh ka shuruaati jeewan is tarah se shuru hua tha to fir baad me aakhir aisa kya hua tha jiski vajah se usne apne hi mata pita ki berahmi se hatya ki hogi?

Shivkant wagle ne is bare me bahut socha lekin use kuch samajh me nahi aaya. Thak haar kar usne apne zahen se is baat ko jhatak diya aur fir ye sochne laga ki diary ke anusaar kaise vikram singh apne shuruaati dino me un teen teen sundar ladkiyo ke sath massage karwa raha tha aur wo teeno ladkiya ekdam nangi ho kar uske jism ke har ang se khel rahi thi. Us waqt vikram singh ki kya haalat thi ye usne vistaar se apni diary me likha tha.

Wagle ki aankho ke saamne diary me likha gaya us waqt ka ek ek manzar jaise ujaagar hone laga tha. Wagle ki aankhe jane kis shoonya ko ghoorne lagi thi. Aankho ke saamne ujaagar ho rahe un teeno ladkiyo ke nange jismo ne uske apne jism me ek halchal si machaani shuru kar di thi. Wagle ko pata hi nahi chala ki kab uski biwi savitri kamre me aayi aur kab wo uske bagal me ek taraf let gayi thi.

"Kaha khoye huye hain aap?" Savitri ne wagle ko kahi khoye huye dekha to usne fauri taur puchha____"Sona nahi hai Kya aapko?"
"Aan...Haan" Wagle ne chaunk kar uski taraf dekha____"Tum kab aayi?"

"Kamaal hai." Savitri ne thoda hairaani wale lahje me kaha____"Aapko mere aane ki bhanak bhi nahi lagi, aisa kaise ho sakta hai?"
"Aree wo main." Wagle ne baat ko samhalte huye kaha____"Ek kaidi ke baare me soch raha tha na to shayad isi liye mujhe tumhare aane ka abhaas hi nahi ho paya."

"Maine kitni baar kaha hai aapse ki kaidiyo ke khayaal apne jail me hi laaya kijiye." Savitri ne bura sa muh banaya____"Yaha ghar me un apraadhiyo ke bare me mat socha kijiye."

"Galti ho gayi bhaagyawaan." Wagle ne savitri ki taraf karwat lete huye muskura kar kaha____"Ab se kisi kaidi ke bare me ghar par nahi sochuga lekin ghar aane ke baad tumhare bare me to soch sakta hu na?"

"Kya matlab??" Savitri ne apni bhaunhe sikodi.
"Matlab ye ki ghar me main apni jaane bahaar ke bare me to soch hi sakta hu. Wagle ne meethe shabdo me kaha____"Waise ek baat kahu?"

"Kahiye, kya kahna chaahte hain?" Savitri ne wagle ki taraf dekhte huye kaha to wagle ne muskurate huye kaha____"Main ye kahna chaahta hu ki tum pahle se zyada khubsurat lagne lagi ho aur mera man karta hai ki main apni is khubsurat patni ko ji bhar ke pyaar karu."

"Aap fir se shuru ho gaye?" Savitri ne aankhe dikhaate huye kaha____"Aaj kal kuch zyada hi pyar karne ki baate karne lage hain aap. Aree kuch to bachcho ke bare me sochiye."

"To tumhe kya lagta hai ki main bachcho ke bare me nahi sochta?" Wagle ne kaha____"Jabki apni samajh me main hamare bachcho ke liye wo sab kuch kar raha hu jo ek achhe pita ko karna chahiye. Bhagwan ki daya se hamare dono bachche sakushal hain aur sahi raah par bhi hain. Ab bhala aur kya sochu unke bare me? Sach to ye hai bhaagyawaan ki bachcho ke sath sath tumhare bare me bhi sochna mera farz hai aur main apne farz ko achhi tarah se nibhana chahta hu."

"Baate banana aapko khoob aata hai." Savitri kahne ke sath hi dusri taraf ko karwat le kar let gayi jabki wagle kuch pal uski peeth ko ghoorta raha aur fir khisak kar savitri ke paas pahuch gaya.

"Main maanta hu meri jaan ki tum din bhar ke kaamo se buri tarah thak jaati ho." Wagle ne peechhe se apni biwi savitri ko apni aagosh me bharte huye kaha____"Lekin mera yakeen maano dear. Main is tarah se tumhe pyar karuga ki tumhari saari thakaan palak jhapakte hi door ho jayegi."

"Iski koi zarurat nahi hai.

" Savitri ne apne pet se wagle ke hath ko hatate huye kaha____"Aur mujhe pareshan mat kijiye. Chupchaap so jaaiye."
"Tumhari in baato se mujhe achhi tarah pata chal gaya hai savitri." Wagle ne kaha____"Ki tumhare dil me mere liye koi jazbaat nahi hain. Theek hai fir, aaj ke baad main bhi tumse is bare me koi baat nahi karuga."

Shivkant wagle ka dimaag bhanna sa gaya tha. Ye sach hai ki savitri kabhi bhi apni taraf se pahal nahi karti thi aur agar wo khud kabhi usko pyar karne ko kahe to savitri usse yahi sab kah kar use mayoos kar deti thi. Kintu aaj ki baat alag thi, aaj wagle ka sach me behad man kar raha tha ki wo apni khubsurat biwi ko pyaar kare. Uske andar vikram singh ki kahani ne ek uttejna si bhar di thi kintu savitri ne jab is tarah se baate suna kar use pyaar karne se inkaar kiya to use zara bhi achha nahi laga tha. Wo ek jhatke se savitri se door hua aur bed se utar kar kamre se baahar nikal gaya.

Wagle ke is tarah chale jane se savitri chupchaap padi hi rahi lekin jab use abhaas hua ki wagle kamre se hi chala gaya hai to usne palat kar darwaze ki taraf dekha. Kamre me balb ka prakash faila hua tha aur savitri ko kamre me wagle nazar na aaya. Kuch der tak wo khule huye darwaze ko dekhti rahi aur fir wo pahle ki hi tarah karwat ke bal let gayi. Usne kamre se baahar nikal kar ye dekhne ki koi bhi koshish nahi ki ke wagle kamre se nikal kar aakhir kaha gaya hoga? Shayad use ye laga tha ki wagle kitchen me paani pine gaya hoga.

Din bhar ke kaamo ki vajah se thaki huyi savitri kuch hi der me gahri neend me ja chuki thi. Udhar wagle kamre se nikal kar seedha kitchen me gaya aur paani pine ke baad dring room me rakhe sofe par baith gaya. Is waqt uske chehre par bade hi shakht bhaav the. Kaafi der tak wo sofe me baitha jane kya kya sochta raha aur fir usi sofe par let kar so gaya.

Raat sofe par hi guzar gayi. Subah wo jaldi hi uth jaata tha is liye subah nitya karmo se fursat ho kar wo nahaya dhoya. Savitri ko bhi subah jaldi hi uthne ki aadat thi. Wo wagle se pahle hi uth jaati thi is liye jab wo subah uthi thi to kamre me wagle ko na pa kar pahle to wo soch me pad gayi thi fir bathroom me ghus gayi thi.

Savitri kitchen me naasta bana rahi thi jabki wagle apni wardi pahan kar aur briefcase le kar baahar aaya. Dono bachche bhi uth chuke the aur nitya kriya se fursat ho kar dining table par naaste ka intzaar kar rahe the. Shivkant wagle briefcase le kar kamre se baahar aaya aur bina kisi se kuch bole ghar se baahar nikal gaya. Uske is tarah chale jane se dono bachche pahle to hairaan huye lekin fir ye soch kar normal ho gaye ki shayad unke pita ko duty par pahuchna behad zaruri raha hoga, jaisa ki is peshe me aksar hota hi rahta hai. Halaaki bachcho ko pata tha ki agar unke pita ko jaldi hi duty par jana hota tha to wo breakfast apne sath hi le kar chale jate the kintu aaj aisa nahi hua tha. Wagle ki beti ne fauran hi kitchen me ja kar savitri ko bataya ki papa apna briefcase le kar duty par chale gaye hain. Beti ki ye baat sun kar savitri man hi man buri tarah chaunki thi. Use pahli baar ehsaas hua ki uska pati sach me usse naraz ho gaya hai. Is ehsaas ke sath hi wo thoda chintit ho gayi thi.

Udhar wagle jail pahucha. Uske zahen me kayi saari baate chal rahi thi jiski vajah se uske chehre par kayi tarah ke bhaavo ka aawa gawan chaalu tha. Jail ka chakkar lagane ke baad wo apne cabin me aaya aur kuch zaruri files ko dekhne laga. Kareeb ek ghante baad wo fursat hua. Is beech usne ek sipaahi ke dwara ek dhaabe se naasta magwa liya tha. Naasta karne ke baad usne briefcase se vikram singh ki diary nikaali aur aage ki kahani padhne laga.

☆☆☆

Main andar se ghabraya hua to tha kintu mere man me ye utsukta bhi prabal ho rahi thi ki ab ye teeno nangi pungi hasinaaye mere sath kya kya karengi. Maya ki baat mujhe ab tak yaad thi jab usne komal aur tabassum se kaha tha ki ab mujhe sirf ye sikhana hai ki kisi aurat ko santust kaise kiya jata hai. Matlab saaf tha ki ab wo teeno mujhe sex ka gyaan karaane wali thi. Main man hi man ye soch kar behad khush bhi ho raha tha ki ab ye teeno mere sath sex karengi aur meri sabse badi chaahat puri hogi. Main kyoki nanga hi tha is liye mera land apni puri aukaat me khada ho kar kuch is tareeke se thumakte huye jhatke maar raha tha jaise wo unhe salaami de raha ho.

"Ham teeno ye dekh chuki hain ki tum me sanyam ki koi kami nahi hai." Maya ne aage badh kar mujhse kaha____"Halaaki pahli baar me tumhari jagah koi bhi hota to wo ham teeno ke dwara itna kuch karne se pahle hi apna sanyam kho deta. Ham teeno sabse pahle yahi dekhna chaahte the ki tum me sanyam rakhne ki kshamta hai ya nahi. Agar tum me sanyam ki kami hoti to ham teeno tumhe sanyam kaise rakhna hota hai ye sikhaate. Khair ab jabki hame pata chal chuka hai ki tumhe kudrati taur par sab kuch mila hai aur sanyam ki bhi koi kami nahi hai to ab ham tumhe ye sikhaayenge ki kisi aurat ko sex se khush aur santust kaise karna hai."

Maya ki baat sun kar main kuch na bola balki reshmi kapde jaisi bra me kaid uski badi badi chuchiyo ko dekhta raha. Use bhi pata tha ki main uski chuchiyo ko hi dekh raha hu kintu use is baat se jaise koi aitraaz nahi tha.

"Ek baat hamesha yaad rakhna." Kuch palo ki khamoshi ke baad usne fir se kaha____"Aur wo ye ki kabhi bhi kisi ladki ya aurat ke sath zor zabardasti me sex na karna. Kyoki aisa karna balaatkaar kahlata hai aur isse na to tumhe khushi milegi aur na hi us aurat ko. Kisi ke sath balaatkaar karne se do pal ke liye bhale hi maze ka ehsaas ho lekin maze ke baad jab reality ka ehsaas hota hai tab ye realize bhi hota hai ki hamne kitna galat kiya hai. Khair sex ka asli maza dono person ki razamandi se hi milta hai. Ishwar ne aurat ko itna sundar isi liye banaya hota hai ki mard use sirf pyaar kare. Aurat pyaar me apna sab kuch mard ko saump deti hai."

"Halaaki duniya me tarah tarah ki maansikta wale log bhi hote hain." Komal ne kaha____"Jinme aurte bhi hoti hain.

Kuch mard aur aurte aisi maansikta wali hoti hain jinhe alag alag tareeke se sex karne me maza aata hai. Koi pyaar se sex karta hai to koi sex karte samay paagalpan ki had ko paar kar jata hai. Us paagalpan me log sex karte samay ek dusre ko buri tarah se kasht pahuchaate hain. Unhe sex me aisa hi wahshipana pasand hota hai."

"Yaha par tumhe dono tarah se sex karne ke bare me seekhna zaruri hai." Tabassum ne kaha____"Kyoki aane wale samay me tumhe aise hi kaam karne honge."
"Wo sab to theek hai." Maine jhijhakte huye kaha____"Lekin meri sabse badi samasya ye hai ki main bahut hi zyada sharmile swabhaav ka hu, jisse main kisi aurat zaat se khul kar baat karne ki bhi himmat nahi juta pata."

"Sharm har insaan me hoti hai." Maya ne kaha____"Fir chaahe wo mard ho ya aurat. Ye ek kudrati gun hota hai jo aage chal kar waqt aur halaat ke sath sath ghatta aur badhta rahta hai. Kuch log situation ke anusaar jaldi hi khud ko dhaal lete hain aur kuch logo ko situation ke anusaar khud ko dhaalne me thoda waqt lagta hai, lekin ye sach hai ki wo dhal zarur jata hai. Tum bhi dhal jaaoge aur bahut jaldi dhal jaaoge."

Kahne ke sath hi maya muskurate huye meri taraf badhi to meri dhadkane anayaas hi badh chali. Main usi ki taraf dekh raha tha aur sochne laga tha ki ab ye kya karne wali hai? Udhar wo mere paas aayi aur mera haath pakad kar halke se kheenchte huye bed par la kar mujhe baitha diya.

"Sapne to zarur dekhte hoge na tum?" Maya mere kareeb hi baithte huye boli____"Aur kisi na kisi ke baare me tarah tarah ke khayaal bhi bunte hoge?"
"Main kuch samjha nahi." Maya ki is baat se main chakra gaya tha.

"Badi seedhi si baat hai dear." Maya ne muskurate huye kaha____"Har koi sapne dekhta hai. Kabhi khuli aankho se to kabhi band aankho se. Har ladka ek aisi ladki ke bare me soch kar tarah tarah ke khayaal bunta hai jo duniya me use sabse zyada khubsurat lagti hai. Tum bhi to kisi na kisi ladki ke bare me soch kar apne man me tarah tarah ke khayaal bunte hoge?"

"Oh haan, ye to sahi kaha aapne." Maine halke se sharmate huye kaha____"Par shayad main baaki ladko se zyada ladkiyo ke bare me tarah tarah ke khayaal bunta hu. Wo baat ye hai ki main aur to kuch karne ki himmat juta nahi paata is liye jo mere bas me hota hai wahi karta rahta hu. Yaani ki din raat kisi na kisi ladki ke bare me soch kar tarah tarah ke khayaal bunta rahta hu. Waise aapne ye kyo puchha mujhse?"

"Ab tak tumne." Maya ne jaise mere sawaal ko nazarandaaz hi kar diya, boli____"Jin jin ladkiyo ke baare me soch kar tarah tarah ke khayaal bune hain un khayaalo ko ab sach me kar ke dikhaao."

"Di...Dikhaao????" Main jaise hakla gaya____"Mera matlab hai ki main bhala kaise??"
"Main bhala kaise ka kya matlab hai?" Maya ne muskura kar kaha____"Kya tum ye chaahte ho ki koi dusra ladka aaye aur tumhare saamne wo ham teeno ke sath maze kare?"

"Na....nahi to" Main ekdam se baukhla gaya_____"Main bhala aisa kaise chaah sakta hu?"
"Dekho mister." Maya ne samjhane wale andaaz se kaha____"Hamara to kaam hi yahi hai ki ham tum jaise ladko ko sex ki training de aur wo ham apne tareeke se de bhi denge, lekin main chaahti hu ki tum khud apne un khayaalo ko sach ka roop do jinhe tumne apne man me ab tak bune hain. Isse tumhe hi faayda hoga. Tumhara aatmvishwas badhega aur tumhare andar ki jhijhak wa sharm bhi door hogi."

"Main maya ki baat se sahmat hu." Komal ne kaha____"Ye sach hai ki ham tumhe trained kar denge lekin agar tum khud apne tareeke se apne un khayaalo ko sach ka roop do to ye tumhare liye behtar hi hoga."

Maya aur komal ki baato ne mujhe ajeeb kasmakas me daal diya tha. Ye sach tha ki mera bahut man kar raha tha ki main un teeno ke khubsurat jismo ke sath khelu. Unki sudaul chuchiyo ko apne haatho me le kar sahlaau aur maslu, lekin aisa karne ki mujh me himmat nahi ho sakti thi.

"Achha ab ye bataao ki ham teeno me se tumhe sabse zyada kaun pasand hai?" Maya ne muskurate huye puchha to maine uski taraf dekha, jabki usne usi muskaan me aage kaha____"Sach sach batana, aur haan ye mat sochna ki agar tumne ham me se baaki do ko pasand nahi kiya to hame bura lag jaayega. Chalo ab khul kar bataao."

Saala ye to aisa sawaal tha jiska uttar dena to jaise tendhi kheer tha. Meri nazar me to wo teeno hi bala ki khubsurat thi. Teeno me se kisi ek ko pasand karna ya chunna mere liye behad mushkil tha. Tabhi mere zahen me khayaal ubhra ki mujhe kaun sa unme se kisi se shadi karni hai? Kahne ka matlab ye ki mujhe to kisi ek ko pasand kar ke shayad uske sath sex hi karna hai na to fir isme itna sochne ki kya zarurat hai? Maine teeno ko baari baari se dekha. Maine socha ki komal aur tabassum ko to main pura hi naga dekh chuka hu jabki maya abhi bhi bra penty pahne huye hai, is liye maine socha ki isko bhi nanga dekh leta hu.

"Dekhiye baat ye hai ki." Fir maine jhijhakte huye kaha____"Mujhe to aap teeno hi sabse zyada khubsurat lagti hain. Aap teeno me se kisi ek ko pasand karna mere liye behad hi mushkil hai, fir bhi aap kahti hain to main bataye deta hu ki mujhe sabse zyada aap hi pasand hain."

"Mubarak ho maya." Tabassum ne muskurate huye kaha____"Is ladke ki seal todne ka pahla mauka tumhe hi mil gaya."
"Sahi kaha tabassum." Komal ne jaise taana sa maara____"Ham teeno me se ek maya hi to hai jo sabse zyada sundar hai aur pasand karne wali cheez bhi hai. Ye ladka to bada hi chaalu nikla."

"Dekhiye aap log please bura mat maaniye." Un dono ki baate sun kar main jaldi se bol pada tha____"Maine to pahle hi kaha tha ki mere liye aap me se kisi ek ko pasand karna behad hi mushkil hai."

"Aree tum inki baato par dhyaan mat do." Maya ne muskurate huye kaha____"Ye dono to mazaak me aisa bol rahi hain tumhe. Khair to ab jabki tumne mujhe pasand kiya hai to aaj ke liye main tumhari huyi. Aaj ke din ab tum aur main hi ek dusre ke sath rahenge.

Tum ye samjho ki main wo ladki hu jiske bare me soch kar tum tarah tarah ke khayaal bunte the aur ab jabki main tumhare khayaalo se baahar aa kar tumhare paas hi hu to tum mere sath wo sab kuch kar sakte ho jo khayaalo me mere sath karte the."

"Kya sach me???" Mere mukh se jane ye kaise nikal gaya, jabki mere dwara itni utsukta me kahe gaye is waakya ko sun kar komal aur tabassum ne ek sath muskurate huye kaha____"Oye hoye, Dekho to kitne utaawle ho uthe hain ye janaab."

Komal aur tabassum ki ye baat sun kar main buri tarah jhemp gaya aur sharm se laal ho gaya. Jabki un dono ki baat sun kar maya ne unhe daatte huye kaha____"Kyo chhed rahi ho bechare ko?"

"Achha theek hai ham kuch nahi kahengi." Komal ne kaha____"Lekin haan, ye zarur kahenge ki thoda samhaal ke karna. Tum to jaanti ho ki is bechare ki abhi seal bhi nahi tooti hai."

Komal ne ye kaha to tabassum zor zor se hasne lagi. Idhar uske hasne se main aur bhi buri tarah sharma gaya. Main samajh gaya tha ki komal ke kahne ka matlab kya tha aur kyo uski baat se tabassum hasne lagi thi. Khair maya ne un dono ko fir se daanta aur dono ko kamre se jane ko kah diya. Un dono ke jane ke baad maya ne kamre ko andar se band kiya aur palat kar mere paas aa kar bed par baith gayi. Mere dil ki dhadkane fir se ye soch kar badh gayi ki ab iske aage shayad wahi hoga jisse meri sabse badi chaahat puri hogi. Is baat ko soch kar hi mere man me khushi ke laddu footne lage the.

Update - 07
___________________

​

Ab Tak,,,,

Komal ne ye kaha to tabassum zor zor se hasne lagi. Idhar uske hasne se main aur bhi buri tarah sharma gaya. Main samajh gaya tha ki komal ke kahne ka matlab kya tha aur kyo uski baat se tabassum hasne lagi thi. Khair maya ne un dono ko fir se daanta aur dono ko kamre se jane ko kah diya. Un dono ke jane ke baad maya ne kamre ko andar se band kiya aur palat kar mere paas aa kar bed par baith gayi. Mere dil ki dhadkane fir se ye soch kar badh gayi ki ab iske aage shayad wahi hoga jisse meri sabse badi chaahat puri hogi. Is baat ko soch kar hi mere man me khushi ke laddu footne lage the.

Ab Aage,,,,,

"Chalo ab shuru ho jaao." Bed par mere ekdam paas baithte hi maya ne meri taraf dekhte huye kaha to mere dil ki dhadkane pahle se bhi zyada tez ho gayi. Main achhi tarah samajh gaya tha ki usne kis cheez ko shuru karne ko kaha tha kintu mere liye ye sab shuru karna agar itna hi asaan hota to main yaha is haal me hota hi kyo?

"Kya hua? Tum shuru kyo nahi kar rahe?" Mujhe kuch na karte dekh maya ne fir se kaha____"Dekho dear, tum yaha sex ki training lene aaye ho aur tumhare liye sabse achhi baat ye hai ki tumhe jiske sath sex karne ki training leni hai wo tumhara pura sath degi. Yu samjho ki tum apni marzi se jo chaaho mere sath kar sakte ho. Main tumhe kisi bhi cheez ke liye mana nahi karugi. Duniya me bahut hi kam aise log hote hain jinke naseeb me itna achha mauka milta hai. Agar tum isi tarah sex ke naam par sharm karoge to fir tum kaise kisi aurat ke sath sex kar paaoge aur kaise use santust kar paaoge? Ek din tumhari shadi bhi hogi to kya tum apni biwi ke sath bhi sex nahi karoge? Aise me to log tumhe napunshak aur hinjda kahenge. Wo ye bhi kahenge ki tum mard nahi balki gaandu ho jo kisi aurat ke sath sex hi nahi kar sakta, balke dusre mardo se khud apni hi gaand marwata hai. Kya tum sach me gaandu banna chahte ho?"

"Na...nahi nahi." Main ekdam se baukhlate huye bol pada____"Main aisa nahi banna chaahta."
"To fir mard bano dear." Maya ne mere chehre ko apne ek haath se sahlate huye kaha____"Bhagwan ki kripa se tumhe itna lagda hathiyaar mila hai to ab tum bhi saabit karo ki tum ek mukammal mard ho aur apne is halabbi land ke dwara kisi bhi aurat ki cheekhe nikaal sakte ho. Duniya ki har aurat ko tum apne is halabbi land ki diwaani bana do. Jab aisa ho jaayega to dekhna duniya ki har aurat khud hi apna sab kuch tumhe dene ko taiyar rahegi."

Maya ke dwara khul kar kahi gayi in baato ne mere andar ek josh sa bhar diya tha aur mujhe pahli baar ehsaas hua ki wo sach kah rahi thi. Yaani sach me mujhe ishwar ne ek aisa land diya tha jiske balboote par main kisi bhi aurat ki cheekhe nikaal sakta tha. Aise halabbi land ke hote huye bhi agar main mukammal mard na ban saka to fir ye mere liye doob marne wali baat hi hogi. Is khayaal ke sath hi maine ek gahri saans li aur man hi man faisla kar liya ki ab mujhe mukammal mard banna hai. Mujhe apne andar se is sharmo haya ko nikaal kar door fenk dena hoga.

Maine aankhe band kar ke do teen gahri gahri saanse li aur fir jhatke se aankhe khol kar maya ki taraf dekha. Is baar mere dekhne ka andaz pahle se kaafi alag tha. Main apne andar ek nidarta mahsoos karne laga tha. Maya mere chehre ke badle huye bhaavo ko hi dekh rahi thi. Meri nazre uske khubsurat chehre par jam si gayi thi. Kuch palo tak meri nazre uske chehre par jami hi rahi, uske baad meri nazar uske raseele hotho par padi. Maine mahsoos kiya jaise uske wo raseele hoth mujhe ishara karte huye kah rahe ho ki aao aur mujhe apne muh me bhar choos lo.

Maine ek baar fir se gahri saans li aur apne dono hath badha kar maya ke chehre ko thaam liya. Mere aisa karte hi maya ke raseele hotho par muskaan thirak uthi jisse mere andar ke jazbaat machal se uthe aur maine ek pal ki bhi deri na karte huye lapak kar uske hotho par apne hotho ko rakh diya. Yakeenan maya ko mujhse itni jaldi is sab ki ummid na rahi hogi lekin maine to ab soch liya tha ki mujhe mukammal mard banna hai.

Maya ke raseele hotho ko jaise hi maine apne hotho se chhua to mere jism me ek sukhad anubhuti huyi. Jeewan me pahli baar main kisi ladki ke hotho par apne hoth rakhe huye tha. Main baya nahi kar sakta tha ki us waqt mujhe kitna achha mahsoos hua tha. Uske baad to jaise sab kuch apne aap hi hota chala gaya. Maya ke hotho me sharaab se bhi zyada nasha tha jisne mujhe madhosh karna shuru kar diya tha.

Mere andar lesh maatra bhi kahi sharm nahi rah gayi thi balki jism ka har roya madhoshi me ye kah utha ki ab rukna nahi kyoki isme unhe behad maza aane laga hai.

Maya kuch palo tak but si bani rahi aur jab maine uske hotho ko apne muh me bhar kar chusna shuru kar diya to jaise use hosh aaya. Usne fauran hi apne dono haatho se mere sir ko thaam liya aur mere baalo me ungaliya firaate huye mera sath dene lagi. Udhar maya ke shahad jaise meethe hotho ko chusne me mujhe itna maza aane laga tha ki main ekdam se paaglo ki tarah unhe choose hi chala ja raha tha. Mere pure jism me maze ki lahar jaise saagar ki lahro ki tarah hilore le rahi thi.

Mujhe koi hosh nahi tha ki maya ke hotho ko chuste huye main kis had tak jununi ho utha tha. Mujhe uske hoth itne meethe aur lajeez lag rahe the ki main bas unhe kha hi jana chaahta tha. Kuch hi palo me meri saanse mere kaabu se baahar hone lagi lekin main ruka tab bhi nahi, balki laga hi raha. Udhar maya ki bhi saanse bhaari ho chali thi lekin wo bhi mujhe rok nahi rahi thi. Ham dono bed par baithe huye the aur main is had tak junoon ke hawale ho chuka tha ki pratipal main uske upar haavi hota ja raha tha, jiska nateeja ye nikla ki kuch hi der me maine maya ko usi bed par gira diya.

Maya bed par seedha giri to ham dono ke hoth ek dusre ke hotho se alag ho gaye. Hoth alag huye to jaise ek tufaan kuch palo ke liye tham sa gaya. Maine aankhe khol kar maya ki taraf dekha to bed par padi huyi mujhe do do maya nazar aa rahi thi. Main samajh na paya ki ye maya ke hotho ko chusne se uska nasha mujh par chadh gaya tha ya sach me do do maya prakat ho gayi thi. Maine nashe ke khumaari jaise aalam me uski taraf dekha to meri nazar uski bra me kaid badi badi chuchiyo par padi jo tez chalti saanso ki vajah se jaldi jaldi upar neeche ho rahi thi.

Maya ki chuchiyo ne bhi jaise mujhe mook aamantran de diya aur maine bhi unke aamantran ko nahi thukraya, balki aav dekha na taav ek jhatke se un par toot pada. Maya ki chuchiyo par reshmi kapde ki bra is tarah se bandhi huyi thi ki uske kinaaro se uski aadhe se zyada chuchiya baahar ko jhaank rahi thi. Maine apne dono haatho se unhe thaam liya. Mujhe apni hatheliyo me aisa mahsoos hua jaise kisi bahut hi mulaayam cheez par mera hath pad gaya ho jiske ehsaas ne mere jism ke har zarre par ek bar fir se maze ki lahro ko dauda diya. Maine maya ki dono chuchiyo ko mutthi me bhara aur zor zor se masalna shuru kar diya, jiski vajah se maya ke mukh se siskaariyo ke sath sath dard me doobi meethi karaahte bhi nikalne lagi.

Maya ne ek bar fir se mere sir ko thaam liya aur mere chehre ko apni chhatiyo ki taraf jhukane lagi. Uske jhukane se main samjha to kuch nahi lekin itna zarur hua ki main uski chuchiyo ke khule hisse ko zarur choomne chaatne laga tha. Kuch der uski chuchiyo ko chaatne ke baad maine chehra uthaya aur us reshmi kapde ki bra ke upar se hi maya ki ek chuchi ko muh me bhar kar zor se kaat liya jisse maya ki ghuti ghuti si cheekh nikal gayi aur wo ekdam se uchhal padi.

"Aaahhhh itni zor se mat kaato dear." Maya ne karaahte huye kaha____"Ye to salike se pyar karne wali cheez hai. Inhe jitna pyar karoge utna hi ham dono ko maza aayega. Abhi pyar wala sex karo uske baad agar tumhara dil kare to wahshipan wala bhi kar lena."

Maya ki in baato ka maine koi jawaab nahi diya balki uski baat maan kar uski chuchi ko kaatna band kar diya. Uski baato ne ek pal ke liye mujhe hosh me la diya tha aur us ek pal ne mujhe ye bhi ehsaas kara diya tha ki mujhe is tarah kisi ke komal ango ko kaatna nahi chahiye. Khair maine apne zahen se is baat ko jhatka aur fir se maya ki chuchiyo ko dabana aur masalna shuru kar diya. Mujhe maya ki badi badi kharbuje jaisi chuchiyo ko dabane aur masalne me bada hi maza aa raha tha. Man kar raha tha ki main unhe masalta hi rahu. Eka ek mujhe khayaal aaya ki mujhe maya ki chuchiyo se us reshmi kapde ko hata dena chahiye kyoki abhi tak maine maya ki chuchiyo ko puri tarah nanga nahi dekha tha. Ye soch kar maine fauran hi maya ki chuchiyo se us reshmi kapde wali bra ko pakad kar upar khiska diya, jisse maya ki dono kharbuje jaisi chuchiya uchhal kar meri aankho ke saamne aa gayi.

Doodh ki tarah gori chuchiyo ko dekhte hi mujhe mera gala sukhta hua sa prateet hua. Maine lapak kar uski ek chuchi ke bhure nipple ko pura hi muh me bhar liya aur use is tarah se chusna shuru kar diya jaise koi chhota sa bachcha apni maa ka doodh nichod nichod kar peena shuru kar deta hai. Halaaki maya ke nipple se doodh nahi nikal raha tha lekin main kisi bachche ki tarah hi choose ja raha tha aur udhar maya bhi mere sir par waise hi pyar se hath ferne lagi thi jaise wo mujhe apna bachcha samajh kar mujhe apna doodh pila rahi ho. Kafi der tak main maya ki us chuchi ko chusta raha aur maya mere sir par apna hath ferte huye siskaariya bharti rahi, uske baad maine uski dusri chuchi ke nipple ko bhi muh me bhar kar chusna shuru kar diya.

Maza athwa aanand kya hota hai ye main aaj mahsoos kar raha tha. Apni kalpnaao me maine na jane kitni hi baar alag alag ladkiyo ko soch kar unke sath na jane kya kya kiya tha lekin jo maza haqiqat me mil raha tha wo meri kalpnaao me to ho hi nahi sakta tha.

"Tum to kisi bachche ki tarah meri chuchi ko pi rahe ho dear." Maya ne mere sir par waise hi pyar se hath ferte huye kaha____"Jabki tumhe ek mard ki tarah mere sath pesh aana chahiye. Tum ye mat bhulo ki tumhe ek mukammal mard banna hai aur har aurat ko sex me santust karna hai."

"Main bhula nahi hu is baat ko." Maine uski chuchi se apna chehra utha kar usse kaha____"Lekin is waqt main sirf wo kar raha hu jise maine pahle kabhi nahi kiya tha. Pahle mujhe ji bhar ke ek ladki ke in khubsurat ango ko dekhne ke sath sath pyar to kar lene do uske baad main ek mard ki tarah bhi tumse pesh aauga."

"Achha to ye baat hai." Maya ne muskurate huye kaha____"Chalo koi baat nahi. Tum pahle apni un hasrato ko hi pura kar lo jinhe pura karne ki tumne apne man me khwaahish ki rahi hogi. Mujhe isme koi aitraaz nahi hai.

"

Maya ki baat sun kar maine use shukriya kaha aur is baar thoda upar khisak kar maine fir se uske raseele hotho ko muh me bhar liya. Wo kahte hain na ki sukhi rotiya khane wale ko jab ghi me sani huyi garma garam rotiya milti hain to wo un par aise toot padta hai jaise dubara use waisi rotiya naseeb hi nahi hongi. Meri haalat bhi kadachit waisi hi thi. Halaaki sach me aisa nahi tha balki sach to ye tha ki ab se to mere naseeb me na jane aise kitne hi jism milne wale the jinke sath mujhe maze bhi karna tha aur un jismo ki maalkino ko santust bhi karna tha.

Maya ke hotho ka jaam pine ke baad main fir se neeche aaya aur ek bar fir se uski dono chuchiyo ko masalte huye unhe choomne chaatne laga. Kisi bhi ladki ya aurat ki sudaul chuchiya mujhe sabse zyada pasand thi aur sabse zyada akarshit bhi karti thi. Main aksar ye tak soch baithta tha ki kaash itni khubsurat chuchiya mere seene me bhi hoti to main din raat unhe apne hatho me le kar sahlata rahta.

Kuch der maine maya ki chuchiyo ko masla aur chuma chata uske baad main neeche ki taraf badha. Mera land na jane kab se mujhse raham ki bheekh maang raha tha jis par mera koi dhyaan hi nahi tha. Main to abhi apni khwaahish hi puri karne me laga hua tha. Uski khwahisho ka khayaal to mujhe baad me hi aana tha. Neeche aaya to dekha maya ka chikna pet doodh ki tarah gora tha jis par ek gahri si naabhi thi. Mujhse raha na gaya to maine fauran hi uske pet par apna chehra rakh diya aur muh se uske pure pet ko chumne chaatne laga. Meri is kriya se maya ki ek baar fir se siskaariya nikalne lagi aur uska jism jhatka sa khaane laga. Main uske pure pet ko choom aur chaat raha tha. Uski naabhi ke chaaro taraf main apni jeebh fira raha tha. Ye sab karna mujhe pahle se pata tha. Aisa nahi tha ki main ekdam se hi anaadi tha. Ham sabhi dost gandi gandi kitaabo me ye sab bahut baar dekh aur padh chuke the. Is liye mujhe achhi tarah pata tha ki ladkiyo ke sath kya kya kiya jata hai. Ye to hamari kharaab kismat hi thi ki sharmile swabhaav ki vajah se kabhi bhi kisi ladki ke sath sex karne ka saubhaagya praapt nahi hua tha.

Maine maya ki gahri naabhi me apni jeebh ghusa di to maya ne fauran hi apne dono hatho se mere sir ko pakad liya aur use apne pet par dabane lagi. Shayad mere aisa karne se use bhi behad maza aane laga tha. Uska pet badi tezi se saans lene ki vajah se upar neeche ho raha tha. Naabhi ke neeche reshmi kapde ki hi uski penty thi jaha se badi hi maadak khushbu aa rahi thi. Maine un gandi kitaabo me padha tha ki jab ladki had se zyada garam ho jati hai ya uttejit ho jati hai to uski choot se kamras ka risaav hone lagta hai aur ye khushbu usi kamras se nikal kar aati hai. Mere man me ye dekhne ki teevra jigyasa jaag uthi ki ek ladki ki choot kis tarah ki hoti hai? Halaaki gandi kitaabo me maine choot dekhi thi lekin asaliyat me to maine kabhi nahi dekha tha.

Choot ko dekhne ki hasrat jab prabal ho uthi to maine maya ke pet se apna chehra utha kar choot ki taraf badhana shuru kar diya. Mera dil anayaas hi tezi se dhadakne laga tha. Mere andar ab dar ya ghabrahat jais koi baat nahi rah gayi thi. Aisa shayad is liye ki ab main maya ke sath is kshetra me aage nikal chuka tha aur mujhe kisi bhi tarah se roka nahi gaya tha. Choot ke upar reshmi kapde ki penty ke paas jaise hi mera chehra aaya to mere nathuno me kaamras ki khushbu aur bhi tezi se samane lagi jiski vajah se mujh par ek ajeeb sa nasha chadhne laga.

☆☆☆

"Trinning...trinning." Achanak hi table par rakhe phone ki ghanti baj uthi to diary me vikram singh ki kahani padh raha shivkant wagle jaise uchhal hi pada. Usne phone ko bade hi gusse se dekha. Uske chehre par behad hi aprasannata ke bhaav ubhar aaye the. Wo kahani padhne me itna kho gaya tha ki is waqt use phone ka eka ek is tarah baj uthna bahut hi nagawaar guzra tha. Kahani is waqt aise mukaam par thi ki uske asar se khud wagle ka jism garam ho utha tha aur uske paint me uske khade huye land ka ubhaar saaf dikh raha tha.

"Hello." Fir usne kisi tarah apne gusse wale bhaavo ko dabate huye phone utha kar kaan se lagate huye kaha to udhar se uske kaan me uske bete chandrakant wagle ki awaaz padi.

"Hello papa main chandrakant bol raha hu." Udhar se uske bete ne kaha____"Aaj aap subah breakfast kar ke nahi gaye aur na hi shyam ko dopahar ka khana laane ke liye bheja."

"Haan wo mujhe kisi zaruri kaam se subah jaldi hi nikalna tha." Shivkant bhala ab apne bete se kya kahta, is liye bahana banate huye aage kaha____"Aur dopahar me bhi mujhe apne office me nahi rahna tha is liye shyam ko nahi bheja. Khair tum fikra mat karo beta. Maine baahar hi lunch kar liya hai."

Shivkant wagle ne itna kahne ke baad phone ka receiver rakh diya. Wo jaanta tha ki ye phone uski biwi savitri ne apne bete se lagwaya tha aur use is baat se ye soch kar bura bhi laga tha ki savitri ne khud usse baat kyo nahi ki? Wo savitri se naraz tha aur chaahta tha ki savitri khud use manaye lekin aisa filhaal hua nahi tha. Khair phone rakhne ke baad wagle kuch der jane kya sochta raha uske baad usne vikram singh ki diary ko briefcase me rakha aur shyam ko bula kar use kisi dhaabe se khana laane ke liye paise diye. Usne shyam ko khaas taur par ye bhi kaha ki wo apni madam ko yaani wagle ki biwi se is baat ko na bataye ki wo aaj kaha gaya tha ya usne kaha khana khaya tha. Shyam jo ki jail ka hi ek maamuli sa sipaahi tha usne wagle ke kahne par apna sir haan me hilaya aur cabin se baahar chala gaya.

Shyam ke aane ke baad wagle ne khana khaya aur jail ka chakkar lagane ke liye nikal gaya. Kareeb ek ghante baad wagle apne cabin me aaya aur briefcase se vikram singh ki diary nikaal kar use fir se padhne laga.

☆☆☆

Reshmi kapde wali penty me chhupi maya ki choot se badi hi maadak khushbu aa rahi thi jo mujhe pratipal madhosh sa kiye ja rahi thi. Reshmi kapde wali penty ka rang sunahra tha jo maya ki choot ko dhakne me saksham to tha kintu puri tarah se nahi.

Us penty ke kinaaro se maya ki choot ke agal bagal wala halka surkh bhaag saaf dikh raha tha jisse mere dil ki dhadkane ekdam se thamne lagi thi. Sunahre kapde ki vajah se mujhe maya ka kamras to nazar na aaya lekin choot par chipke hone ki vajah se mujhe samajhne me zara bhi deri na huyi ki maya is waqt behad garam ho chuki hai jiski vajah se uska kamras uski penty ko andar tak bhigo diya hai, jisse uski penty uski choot par chipak gayi hai.

Kuch palo tak maine gaur se chipke huye us sunahre kapde ko dekha aur fir halke se maine us kapde par yaani ki maya ki choot par apna chehra rakh diya. Pahle to mere chehre par halka sa thanda ehsaas hua aur fir jaise hi mera chehra puri tarah maya ki choot par dhar gaya to mere hotho aur naak par garmi ka ehsaas hua. Maya ki choot maano dhadhak rahi thi. Mere pure jism me jhurujhuri si daud gayi aur achanak hi jane mujhe kya hua ki maine apni jeebh nikaali aur us geele sunahre kapde ko chaatne laga. Mujhe meri jeebh me bade hi ajeeb se swaad ka ehsaas hua jo khaara bhi tha aur thoda khatta bhi tha. Udhar mere jeebh dwara is tarah chaatne se maya ke jism me bhi jhatka laga tha aur usne fauran hi apne dono hath badha kar mere sir ko pakad kar apni choot par daba liya. Ek taraf se usne apni dono taango ko utha kar mere sir ke dono taraf se mere sir ko hi jakad liya tha.

Main maya ki choot se nikle us khatmitthe kamras ko is tarah chaate ja raha tha jaise wo mere liye koi amrit tha. Udhar maya zor zor se siskaariya lete huye mere sir ko hatho se dabaye ja rahi thi aur sath hi sath apni taango ki jakdan ko aur bhi badhaati ja rahi thi. Main kafi der tak maya ki choot ko chaatta raha uske baad maine apni daahine hath ki ungli se maya ki choot ko dhanke us geele reshmi kapde ko hataya to meri aankho ke saamne ek aisi cheez nazar aayi jo gulaabi rang ki thi aur us par na to kahi kisi baal ka resha tha aur na hi koi daag tha. Ekdam chikni aur gulaabi choot ko main is tarah dekhne laga tha jaise usne mujhe apne sammohan me le liya ho. Tabhi maya ne mere sir ko fir se apni choot ki taraf dabaya to mujhe hosh aaya.

Maine kisi tarah chehra utha kar maya ki taraf dekha. Maya bed par aankhe band kiye leti huyi thi. Uske chehre ke bhaav saaf saaf bata rahe the ki is waqt wo kis duniya me doobi huyi hai. Chehre ke neeche uski parwato ki tarah shikhar wali dudhiya chuchiya uske zara se hilne par thirak jati thi. Mere jism me ye sab dekh kar ek romanch ki lahar daud gayi aur maine dono hath badha kar jhat se uski dono chuchiyo ko pakad kar masalna shuru kar diya. Maya ke mukh se siskiya nikalne lagi. Usne ek hath se mere sir ko apni choot par dabaya aur dusre hath ko le kar mere un haatho par rakh liya jin hatho se main uski badi badi chuchiya masle ja raha tha.

Maya ne ek hath se mere sir ko apni choot par dabaya to maine uski choot ko fir se choomna chaatna shuru kar diya. Is baar meri jeebh uski choot ki faanko ko khol bhi rahi thi aur us par gharshan bhi karti ja rahi thi. Maya ki choot behad garam thi jiska taap mujhe apni jeebh par mahsoos ho raha tha. Jeewan me main pahli baar kisi ladki ki choot par apni jeebh fira raha tha. Main aksar socha karta tha ki kitaabo me jis tarah likha hota hai ki mard aurat ki choot ko bade hi maze se chaatte hain to kya ye sach me hi aisa hota hoga? Kya mard ko kisi aurat ki choot chaatne me ghin na lagti hogi? Aakhir koi mard aurat ki us jagah ko kaise itna maze se chaat sakta hai jis jagah se aurat peshab karti hai? Ye to had darze ki ghinauni baat huyi lekin is waqt meri ye soch jane kaha gum ho gayi thi? Is waqt to main khud hi maya ki choot ko ye soch kar maze se chaate ja raha tha ki wo koi amrit hai aur us amrit ko chaatne se main amar ho jaauga.

Main itne junooni andaaz se maya ki choot chaate ja raha tha ki maya ka kuch hi der me bura haal ho gaya. Wo apni kamar ko hawa me utha utha kar bed par patakne lagi thi aur sath hi mere sir ko puri taakat se apni choot par ghusede de rahi thi. Mera pura chehra maya ke kamras se lislisa ho gaya tha jiski mujhe koi khabar hi nahi thi. Eka ek hi maine mahsoos kiya ki maya ka jism ekdam se akad gaya hai aur isse pahle ki main kuch samajh pata maya ke jism ko jhatke lagne shuru ho gaye. Jhatko ke sath hi maya ki choot se dher sara kamras nikal kar mere muh me bharne laga. Apne muh me aaye is gaadhe aur garam kamras se main ekdam se baukhla gaya aur jaldi se apna sir maya ki choot se hatana chaaha lekin tabhi maya ne apni dono taango ke beech fase mere sir ko aur bhi buri tarah se jakad liya. Maine bahut koshish ki lekin main maya ki pakad se apna sir azaad na kar saka. Is waqt maya me jane kaha se itni taakat aa gayi thi ki usne mujhe buri tarah apni taango ke beech jakad liya tha. Marta kya na karta wali haalat me main waapas dheela ho kar uski bahti choot par dher ho gaya. Kuch der baad jab maya ke jism par lagne wale jhatke band huye to maya ki jakad apne aap hi dheeli padti chali gayi. Maya ki jakad dheeli huyi to maine fauran hi apna sir uski choot se utha kar uski taraf dekha.

Main to buri tarah haaf hi raha tha lekin maya mujhse kahi zyada buri tarah haaf rahi thi. Aankhe band kiye wo is tarah padi thi jaise usme ab koi shakti hi na bachi ho. Lambi lambi saans lene ki vajah se uski chhatiya upar neeche ho rahi thi. Main bhauchakka sa maya ki taraf dekhe ja raha tha. Tabhi mujhe apne chehre aur hotho par chipchipa sa mahsoos hua to mera hath mere chehre par gaya. Maine apne chehre aur muh ke aas paas hath firaya to mujhe ehsaas hua ki mera chehra to maya ke kamras se puri tarah san gaya hai.

Kafi der baad jab maya ki haalat theek huyi to usne apni aankhe khol kar meri taraf dekha. Uski aankho me mere liye mujhe dher sara pyaar jhalakta hua nazar aaya. Maine jab uski taraf dekha to uske hotho par gahri muskaan ubhar aayi. Kuch palo tak meri taraf dekhte rahne ke baad wo uthi aur jhapat kar mujhe apne gale se laga liya.

"Oh tum to kamaal ho dear.

" Fir usne meethe swar me kaha____"Main soch bhi nahi sakti thi ki tum pahli baar me hi mujhe is tarah dher kar doge. Main hairaan hu ki ye sab tumne pahli baar me kaise kar liya?"
"Mujhe nahi pata." Maine dheeme swar me kaha____"Pata nahi kya ho gaya tha mujhe? Main khud apne aap par hairaan hu ki ye sab maine kaise kiya?"

"Tumne mujhe aseem sukh diya hai dear." Maya ne mujhe khud se alag karne ke baad mere chehre ko apni hatheliyo me lete huye kaha____"Maine training ke dauraan na jane kitne ki mardo ke sath sex kiya hai lekin bina sex kiye is tarah se pahli baar mujhe itna aanand mila hai. Mera rom rom abhi bhi us maze ko mahsoos kar ke aanandit ho raha hai. Tum sach me chhupe rustam ho dear. Mujhe to lagta hai ki tumhe kuch sukhaane ki zarurat hi nahi hai balki tumhe to sab kuch aata hai. Khair achha hai ki tumhe ye sab karna aata hai. Chalo ab main bhi tumhe waisa hi sukh aur waisa hi aanand deti hu jaisa tumne mujhe diya hai."

"Pahle mujhe apna chehra to achhe se saaf kar lene do." Maine halke se muskurate huye kaha____"Tumhare kamras se mera pura chehra hi bheeng gaya hai. Tumne mujhe apni taango ke beech me is tarah jakad liya tha ki main chaah kar bhi apna chehra tumhari taango se chhuda nahi paaya."

"Oh maaf karna dear." Maya ne muskurate huye kaha____"Us waqt main maze ke saatve asmaan me thi jiski vajah se mujhe kisi cheez ka hosh hi nahi rah gaya tha. Khair tum chinta mat karo, meri vajah se agar tumhara chehra kharab hua hai to main hi ise saaf bhi karugi.'

Kahne ke sath hi maya ne mujhe bed par leta diya aur meri aankho me dekhte huye wo mere chehre par jhukti chali gayi. Meri dhadkane ye soch kar fir se badh chali ki ab maya mere sath kya kya karegi? Uske jhukne se meri aankhe apne aap hi band ho gayi aur tabhi mere hotho par uske behad hi mulaayam hotho ka garam sparsh mahsoos hua jisse mere pure jism me jhurujhuri si daud gayi. Maya ne pahle do teen baar mere hotho ko chuma aur fir apni jeebh nikaal kar mere chehre ke har hisse par firane lagi. Main samajh gaya ki wo mere chehre par lage apne kamras ko chaat chaat kar mera chehra saaf kar rahi hai. Main ye soch kar behad hi romanchit ho utha ki ek ladki apna hi kamras chaat rahi hai.

Mere jism me maze ki lahre daudne lagi thi jiski vajah se fauran hi mera land tan kar khada ho gaya. Maya mere baaye taraf bed par adhleti si thi is liye shayad use mera khada hua land nahi dikh raha tha. Maya puri tanmayata se mere chehre par lage apne kamras ko chaat rahi thi aur main uske is tarah chaatne se behad hi aanand ka anubhav kar rah tha. Uski chuchiya kabhi mere seene par chhu jaati to kabhi dhans jaati jisse mera maza duguna ho jata tha. Kuch der baad jab maya ne mere chehre se apna saara kamras chaat liya to wo mere hotho ko choomte huye mere gale ki taraf badhi aur gale se fir seene par aa gayi. Maya mere seene ke har hisse par apni zubaan fer rahi thi aur jab uski zubaan mere nipple par chalti to mere jism ka roya roya maze ki tarang me naach uthta. Mera land to maze ki is tarang me jhatke par jhatke kha raha tha. Mujhse raha na gaya to maine apne dono haatho se maya ke sir ko thaam liya.

Mere pure jism ko choomte chaatte maya mere jhatka khaate huye land par pahuch gayi. Usne apne komal hatho se jab mere land ko pakda to mere jism me ek baar se jhurjhuri huyi. Maine badi mushkil se aankhe khol kar maya ki taraf dekha. Wo mere land ko sahlate huye mujhe hi dekh rahi thi. Meri nazar jab usse mili to uske hotho par muskaan ubhar aayi. Usne apne jism se pata nahi kab apni bra aur penty ko utaar kar fenk diya tha jiski vajah se uski badi badi chuchiya mujhe saaf dikh rahi thi. Uski dono chuchiya mere masalne se laal surkh pad gayi thi aur ek chuchi par to mere kaatne na nishaan bhi dikh raha tha. Main apne kaate huye nishaan ko dekh kar muskura utha. Mujhe muskurate dekh usne ishare se hi puchha ki kya hua to maine na me sir hilaate huye ishare se hi bataya ki kuch nahi.

Mere dekhte hi dekhte maya mere land par jhuki aur apna muh khol kar usne mere land ke mote se tope ko apne muh me bhar liya. Uske garam garam mukh par jaise hi mera land ghusa to maze se meri aankhe fir se band ho gayi. Udhar usne mere tope ko muh me bharne ke baad andar hi apni jeebh se uske chhend ko kuredna shuru kar diya, jiski vajah se mere muh se siskiya nikalne lagi. Maze ki tarang ne mujhe ek jhatke se saatve asmaan me pahucha diya. Kuch der apni jeebh se mere land ke chhend ko kuredne ke baad maya ne mere land ko muh se nikaal diya. Uske aisa karne se maine ekdam se apni aankhe khol kar uski taraf dekha. Asal me main chaahta tha ki abhi jis maze me main pahuch gaya tha usi maze me main duba rahu. Meri taraf dekh kar maya shayad mere manobhaavo ko samajh gayi thi is liye usne fir se mere land ko apne muh me bhar liya.

Mera land itna mota aur bada tha ki uske mukh me uska topa hi sama pa raha tha. Maya ne koshish karte huye tope ke sath sath mere land ke kuch aur hisse ko apne muh ke andar liya aur fir apna sir neeche upar karte huye mere land ko kulfi ki tarah chusne lagi. Uske garam garam mukh me mera land tha aur iske bare me soch kar hi main maze ke saagar me maano gote lagane laga tha. Maine fauran hi apne haatho ko badha kar maya ke sir ko pakda aur use apne land par dabane laga.

Maze ki tarang me pratipal main apne hosh khota ja raha tha aur pura zor laga kar maya ke muh me apne land ko aur bhi andar ghusedta ja raha tha. Aankhe band kiye main apni kamar ko utha utha kar maya ke muh me apna land pel raha tha. Mere muh se maze me doobi siskaariya pure kamre me goojne lagi thi aur usi ke sath meri bhaari hoti saanse bhi. Mujhe ab is baat ka koi ilm nahi tha ki mere is tarah zor dene par maya ki kya haalat huyi ja rahi hogi, balki mujhe to is waqt apne maze ki hi padi thi. Mere jism ka lahu badi tezi se mere land ki taraf daudta hua ja raha tha. Udhar maya ke mukh se ajeeb ajeeb si awaaze nikal rahi thi aur mujhe aisa mahsoos ho raha tha jaise wo mere land ko apne muh se nikaalne ki zaddo zahad kar rahi ho.

Achanak hi usne apne daant mere land par gadaye to mere mukh se ghuti ghuti si cheekh nikal gayi aur maine jhat se uske sir ko chhod diya.

Maya ne ek jhatke se mere land ko apne muh se nikaal diya. Maine jhatke se aankhe khol kar uski taraf dekha to chaunk gaya. Uska chehra buri tarah laal surkh pada hua tha aur wo buri taraf haaf rahi thi. Uski aankho se aansu ke katre bahe huye dikh rahe the. Uski haalat dekh kar main ye soch kar ekdam se ghabra gaya ki ise kya ho gaya?

"Tum to meri jaan hi lene par utaaru ho gaye dear." Usne apni ukhdi huyi saanso ko samhaalte huye aur zabardasti muskurate huye kaha____"Maze ki tarang me itna bhi apna hosh nahi kho dena chahiye ki apne sex partner ka koi khayaal hi na rah jaye."

"Mu...mujhe maaf kar do." Maine jaldi se uth kar usse sharminda ho kar kaha____"Mujhe sach me is baat ka khayaal hi nahi rah gaya tha ki apne maze me main tumhe taqleef diye ja raha hu. Please mujhe maaf kar do. Ab se aisa nahi hoga."

"Koi baat nahi dear." Maya ne halke se muskurate huye kaha____"Main samajh sakti hu ki pahli baar me ye sab tumse anjaane me ho gaya hai. Khair chalo fir se shuru karte hain."

Maya ki baat sun kar maine raahat ki saans li aur sir ko hilaate huye chup chaap bed par let gaya. Mere lette hi maya ne apna hath badhaya aur meri taraf dekhte huye usne mere land ko fir se thaam liya. Mera land thoda sa dheela pad gaya tha jo ki uske haath me aate hi fir se thumakne laga tha.

Update - 08
___________________

​
Ab Tak,,,,,

"Koi baat nahi dear." Maya ne halke se muskurate huye kaha____"Main samajh sakti hu ki pahli baar me ye sab tumse anjaane me ho gaya hai. Khair chalo fir se shuru karte hain."

Maya ki baat sun kar maine raahat ki saans li aur sir ko hilaate huye chup chaap bed par let gaya. Mere lette hi maya ne apna hath badhaya aur meri taraf dekhte huye usne mere land ko fir se thaam liya. Mera land thoda sa dheela pad gaya tha jo ki uske haath me aate hi fir se thumakne laga tha.

Ab Aage,,,,,,

Maya bade pyar se meri taraf dekhte huye mera land sahlaye ja rahi thi aur main aankhe band kar ke ye sochne laga tha ki saala samay bhi kya cheez hai jiske bare me koi bhi insaan ye nahi kah sakta ki kab kya ho jaaye. Maine to is baat ka tasavvur bhi nahi kiya tha ki mere jeewan me kabhi aisa bhi waqt aayega jab ek khubsurat ladki mere land ko is tarah se apne hath me le kar sahlaayegi aur mujhe maze ke saatve asmaan me pahucha degi. Ek waqt tha jab main ladki zaat se khul kar baat karne me bhi sharmata tha aur aaj ye waqt hai ki wahi ladki zaat mujhe sex ka gyaan de rahi thi aur main bina sharmaye usse apna land sahalwate ja raha tha.

Main ye soch hi raha tha ki tabhi mere muh se maze me doobi siski nikal gayi. Maya ne mere land ko apne muh me bhar liya tha aur ab wo uska chopa laga rahi thi. Usne mere land ko dono hatho se kas kar pakad liya tha aur mere land ke tope ko is tarah se chuse ja rahi thi ki pure kamre me do tarah ki awaaze goojne lagi thi. Ek to meri siskaariyo ki aur ek uske chopa lagane ki. Main ek pal me hi maze ke saagar me gote lagane laga tha. Mere andkosho me badi tezi se jhurujhuri ho rahi thi. Mere muh se tez tez aahe aur siskaariya nikal rahi thi aur main bed par pada jaise chhatpatane sa laga tha.

Mujhse bardaast na hua to maine jaldi se hath badha kar maya ke sir ko pakda aur use apne land se hatane ke liye zor lagaya to maya ne apne muh se mera land nikaal diya aur meri taraf muskurate huye dekha.

"Kya hua dear?" Maya ne muskurate huye puchha____"Kya tumhe mere aisa karne se maza nahi aa raha?"
"Aisi baat nahi hai." Maine apni saanso ko aur khud ki haalat ko kaabu karte huye kaha____"Maza to mujhe itna aa raha hai ki main uske bare me bata hi nahi sakta, lekin main ye jaanna chahta hu ki kya aaj saara din ham yahi karte rahenge? Mera matlab hai ki kya ham iske aage nahi badhenge?"

"Bilkul badhenge dear." Maya ne usi muskaan ke sath kaha_____"Main to bas tumhe maza dene ke liye tumhare is halabbi land ko muh me le kar choos rahi thi. Agar tumhara man isse aage badhne ka hai to theek hai, chalo wahi karte hain."

Maya ne ye kaha to maine khush ho kar haan me sir hila diya. Asal me main ab sach me yahi chaahta tha ki ab main wo karu jo har ladke ki khwaahish hoti hai, yaani kisi ladki ki choot me apna land daal kar use hachak hachak ke chodna. Halaaki mere liye ye sab ek naya anubhav tha aur mujhe isme behad maza bhi aa raha tha lekin ab ye sab mujhe oobta sa lagne laga tha. Ab to mujhe yahi lag raha tha ki kitna jaldi main is maya ki choot me apne land ko daal du aur uske upar sawaar ho kar uski dhuadhaar chudaayi shuru kar du.

"Ek baat hamesha yaad rakhna dear." Maya meri taraf aate huye boli____"Aur wo ye ki tum jis field ke liye aaye ho usme tumhe apne man ka nahi karna hai balki aurat ke man ka karna hoga. Aurat jis tarah se chaahegi tumhe us tarah se use khush karna hoga. Aurat ke khush hone par ya santust hone par hi ye mana jayega ki tum apni service dene me kamyab huye ho. Agar tumhari vajah se koi aurat khush na huyi aur usne shikayat ka koi paigaam bhej diya to samjho iske liye tumhe sanstha dwara saza bhi di jaayegi."

"Ye...ye kya kah rahi ho tum?" Main maya ki ye baate sun kar buri tarah hairaan ho gaya tha.
"Yahi sach hai dear." Maya mujhse sat kar baithte huye boli____"Halaaki ham log ye baate kisi ko bhi nahi batate lekin kyoki tum khaas ho is liye maine tumhe bata diya hai, aur haan is baat ka zikra tum sanstha me kisi se bhi mat karna warna iska anjaam achha nahi hoga."

"Badi ajeeb baat hai." Maine gahri saans lete huye kaha____"Kya ye bhi sanstha ka koi niyam hai?"
"Shayad abhi tumhe sanstha ke saare niyam kanoon nahi bataye gaye hain." Maya ne kaha____"Warna meri baat sun kar tum is tarah hairaan nahi hote. Khair koi baat nahi, jald hi tumhe sare niyam kanoon pata chal jayenge. Chalo ab chhodo ye baate aur apni marzi se wo karo jo tum karna chahte ho."

Maya itna kah kar bed par seedha let gayi thi.

Uska gora aur maadak jism aisa tha ki main chaah kar bhi uske badan se nazar nahi hata sakta tha. Uske seene par garv se tane huye bade bade parwat shikhar itne sudaul aur sundar the ki mujhse raha na gaya. Maine jhuk kar fauran hi uski chuchi ke ek nipple ko muh me bhar liya. Apne dusre hath se maine maya ki dusri chuchi ko masalna shuru kar diya. Ek hath se main uske pet aur naabhi ko sahlane laga. Maya ke jism me iska asar hua to usne mere sir par apna ek hath rakh liya jabki dusre hath se usne bed ki chaadar ko apni mutthi me bhar liya.

Maya ki chuchiyo ko chumte huye main jaldi hi neeche aaya aur uski ras se bhari choot ko kuch pal dekhne ke baad maine us par apna muh rakh diya. Apni jeebh nikaal kar maine uski choot ki faanko ke beech neeche se upar ki taraf fera to maya ke jism me kapkapi si huyi. Idhar mere muh me uski choot ke ras ka khatmittha swaad bhar gaya. Maine apne haath ki do ungaliyo se uski choot ki faanko ko failaya to mujhe uske andar surkh rang ka lislisa sa manzar nazar aaya. Mere badan me ek jhurujhuri si huyi aur maine apni ek ungli uske chhend me daal diya jisse maya ke jism me fir se kapkapi huyi. Uski choot me ek ungli daalne ke baad maine use yu hi andar ghumaya. Meri puri ungli uske kamras se bheeg gayi thi. Maine ungli nikaal kar dekha aur use muh me bhar liya. Kamras ke swaad se bada ajeeb sa ehsaas hua mujhe. Mera man kiya ki main maya ki choot ko kha hi jaau lekin aisa karna mumkin nahi tha.

Main ab aur bardaast nahi kar sakta tha is liye main utha aur maya ki dono taango ko faila kar uske beech me aa gaya. Mera land itna kathor ho gaya tha ki ab mujhe usme dard sa hone laga tha. Mere paas kitaabi gyaan tha jiske sahare maine ek hath se apne land ko pakda aur dusre hath se maya ki choot ki faanko ko faila kar apne land ko uske chhend ke paas tikaya. Meri dhadkane is waqt kafi tezi se chal rahi thi aur is waqt main ajeeb hi haalat me pahuch gaya tha. Choot ke chhend par land ke tope ko tika kar maine apni kamar ko aage ki taraf halke se dhakela to mera hath maya ki choot se chhoot gaya jisse mera land bhi fisal gaya. Maine chehra utha kar maya ki taraf dekha to use apni taraf hi muskurate huye dekhta paya. Use is tarah muskurate dekh mujhe sharm si mahsoos huyi aur maine fauran hi uski taraf se nazre hata li.

Maine fir se apne land ko maya ki choot ke chhend par achhe se tikaya aur is baar zara sawdhani se apni kamar ko aage ki taraf dhakela to mere land ka topa uski choot me ghus gaya. Topa ghuste hi mere hotho par muskaan ubhar aayi aur maine fir se nazar utha kar maya ki taraf dekha. Is baar use muskurata dekh mujhe sharm nahi mahsoos huyi balki aisa laga jaise maine bahut badi fatah haasil kar li ho. Khair mere land ka topa uski choot me ghusa to maine apne land se apna hath hata liya aur maya ki dono jaangho ko pakad kar apni kamar ko aur bhi andar ki taraf dhakela to mera land fir se uski choot me andar ki taraf ghusa. Maine mahsoos kiya ki maya ki choot andar se behad garam hai aur usne chaaro taraf se mere land ko jakad liya hai.

Teen chaar baar me maine aahista aahista apne land ko aadhe se zyada maya ki choot me utaar diya tha. Maya ke mukh se har baar siski nikal jati thi. Jab mera land aadha uski choot me utar gaya to maya ne mujhe dheere dheere dhakka lagane ko kaha to main apni kamar ko dheere dheere aage peeche karne laga. Geeli aur garam choot par mera land bahut zyada to nahi par kasa hua zarur lag raha tha aur jaise jaise main use andar baahar kar raha waise waise mujhe maza aa raha tha. Dekhte hi dekhte maze me aa kar maine tez tez dhakke lagane shuru kar diye. Maine mahsoos kiya ki ab ye mere liye mushkil kaam nahi hai aur shayad yahi vajah thi ki mere dhakko ki raftaar pahle ki apeksha tez ho gayi thi. Maya ki maansal janagho ko pakde main tez tez dhakke lagaye ja raha tha. Har dhakke ke sath mera land aur bhi gahraayi me utarta ja raha tha jiski vajah se maya ke muh se siskaariyo ke sath sath aahe bhi nikalne lagi thi.

Kisi ladki ke sath chudaayi karne me sach me itna maza aata hai ye mujhe ab pata chal raha tha. Mere aanand ki koi seema nahi thi. Main aanand me apne hosh khota ja raha tha aur dhire dhire mujh me ek junoon sa sawaar hota ja raha tha. Usi junoon ke tahat main aur bhi tezi se maya ki choot me apne land ko andar baahar karta ja raha tha. Maine nazar utha kar maya ki taraf dekha to use maze me apni aankhe band kiye paya. Uski badi badi kharbuje jaisi chuchiya mere har dhakke par uchhal padti thi. Chuchiyo ka uchhalna dekh kar mujhe aur bhi zyada josh chadh gaya aur main aur bhi tezi se dhakke lagane laga.

Pure kamre me maya ki maze me doobi aahe aur siskaariya goonj rahi thi. Bich bich me wo ye bhi bolti ja rahi thi ki haan dear aise hi, bahut maza aa raha hai. Uske aisa kahne par main dugune josh me dhakke lagane lagta. Main khud bhi buri tarah haafne laga tha lekin maza itna aa raha tha ki main rukne ka naam hi nahi le raha tha. Kaafi der tak yahi aalam raha. Uske baad maya ne mujhe rukne ko kaha to main ruk gaya. Mujhe uska yu rokna achha to nahi laga tha lekin jab maine use ghodi bante huye dekha to mujhe kitaab me bane chitra ki yaad aayi aur main muskura utha. Ghodi bante hi maya ne mujhse kaha ki main peeche se uski choot me apna land daal kar chudaayi karu to maine aisa hi kiya. Mere mote land ki vajah se uski choot ka chhend khula hua saaf dikh raha tha jiski vajah se mujhe uske chhend par apna land daalne me koi pareshani nahi huyi.

Maya ghodi bani huyi thi aur main uski kamar ko dono haatho se pakde tez tez dhakke laga raha tha. Kafi der tak main aise hi dhakke lagata raha. Maya jab thak gayi to usne fir se mujhe rukne ko kaha.

"Tum sach me kamaal ho dear." Maya ne seedha ho kar lette huye kaha___"Maine aisa mard nahi dekha jiska pahli baar me itna gazab ka stemina ho. Kaash Tum hamesha ke liye mere paas hi rahte."

"Tum ek aisi ladki ho maya." Maine maya ko uske naam se sambodhit karte huye kaha____"Jisne mujhe jeewan me pahli baar sex ka itna sukh diya hai.

Is liye tumhare liye mere dil me hamesha ek khaas jagah rahegi. Agar tumhe sambhav lage to mujhe zarur yaad karna. Main jaha bhi rahuga tumhare paas zarur aauga."

"Yahi to mushkil hai dear." Maya ne jaise afsos jatate huye kaha____"Yaha se jane ke baad koi bhi mard hamare paas waapas nahi aata aur na hi hamne kabhi unhe bulaane ki koshish ki. Aisa nahi hai ki hame kabhi un mardo ki yaad nahi aati lekin niyam kanoon ke dar se hamne kabhi bhi unhe bulane ka nahi socha. Dusri baat ye bhi thi ki unse sambandh sthaapit karne ka hamare paas koi jariya nahi tha. Khair chhodo ye sab baate, aur is aseem sukh ka aanand lo. Jab tak yaha ho tab tak to hamare hi rahoge na."

Maya ki is baat ne mera dil khush kar diya tha. Maine uske hotho ko pyar se choom liya aur ek baar fir se uski choot me apna land daal kar chudaayi ka kaaryakram shuru kar diya. Is baar maine pahle se bhi zyada josh me aa kar maya ki hachak hachak kar chudaayi ki thi. Maya is baar zyada der tak thahar nahi paayi aur jhatke khaate huye jhadne lagi thi. Jhadte waqt usne apni dono taango ke beech meri kamar ko jakad liya tha. Jab wo jhad kar shaant ho gayi to maine fir se dhakke tez kar diye. Kareeb paanch minute baad hi mujhe lagne laga ki ab main bhi jhadne ki kagaar par aa gaya hu. Mere muh se nikalti siskaariyo se hi maya ko pata chal gaya ki main jhadne wala hu is liye usne fauran hi mujhe choot se mera land nikaalne ko kaha to maine na chaahte huye bhi apna land nikaal liya.

Maine land nikaala to maya jaldi se uthi aur mere land ko pakad kar apne muh me bhar liya. Main is waqt behad aanand aur josh me tha is liye jaise hi usne mere land ko apne muh me bhara to maine uske sir ko pakad kar uske mukh ko hi chodna shuru kar diya. Jaldi hi main maze ki charam seema par pahuch gaya aur fir ek lambi aah bharte huye mera pura jism akad gaya. Main jaise asmaan se dharti par girne laga. Mujhe koi hosh nahi tha ki maine kitne jhatke khaye aur mere land ka saara paani kaha gaya. Chaunka tab jab maya ne mujhe zor ka dhakka diya. Uske dhakke se main bed par bharbhara kar gir gaya. Udhar maya ka muh mere land se nikle kamras se labalab bhara hua tha aur uske mukh se baahar bhi nikal kar bed par girta ja raha tha. Uska chehra laal surkh pada hua tha. Aankhe band karte waqt mujhe ehsaas hua ki shayad ek baar fir se maine maya ki haalat kharaab kar di thi jiske liye mujhe behad afsos aur sharmindagi huyi thi.

☆☆☆

Shivkant wagle ne fauran hi diary ko band kar diya aur lambi lambi saanse lete huye kursi ki pichhli pusht se apni peeth tika liya. Is waqt uski haalat badi ajeeb si dikh rahi thi. Chehre par paseena ubhra hua tha. Aisa lag raha tha jaise uske andar ka taapmaan badh chuka tha. Vikram singh ki diary me uski garma garam kahani padh kar uski khud ki haalat kharaab ho gayi thi. Do do jawaan bachcho ka baap hote huye bhi wagle apne andar sex ki garmi mahsoos kar raha tha. Kahani me to vikram singh aur maya charam seema me pahuch kar tatha aanand ko praapt kar ke shaant pad gaye the lekin yaha wagle ka haal behaal sa nazar aa raha tha. Uska apna land paint ke andar akda hua tha.

Wagle ne apni maujooda haalat ko theek karne ke liye aankhe band kar li kintu aankhe band karte hi band palko ke tale kahani ke wo saare manzar ek ek kar ke dikhne lage jinhe abhi usne padha tha. Wagle ne fauran hi apni aankhe kholi aur cabin me idhar udhar dekhne ke baad usne table par rakhe paani ke glass ko utha kar paani piya. Maathe par ubhar aaye paseene ko usne rumaal se ponchha aur fir usne apni bechaini ko door karne ke liye ek cigarette jala li. Cigarette ke lambe lambe kash lene ke baad usne dher saara dhua hawa me udaya. Na chaahte huye bhi baar baar uski aankho ke saamne kahani me likha ek ek manzar ghoomne lagta tha. Wagle sochne laga ki vikram singh jaisa insaan ek diary me apni is tarah ki aap beeti kaise likh sakta hai, jabki use khud is baat ka ehsaas ho ki agar uska likha hua kisi ne padh liya to uske bare me kya sochega?

Shivkant wagle ko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki agar vikram singh ko use apne ateet ke bare me hi batana tha to wo dusre tareeke se likh kar bhi to bata sakta tha lekin is tarah sex se bhari kahani likhne ka kya matlab tha uska? Aakhir uske zahen me is tarah se apni aap beeti likhne ki moorkhata kyo aayi hogi? Wagle ko yaad aaya ki jis din vikram singh ne use ye diary di thi us din usne jaate samay usse ye bhi kaha tha ki chaahe jaisi bhi paristhitiya bane lekin wo use khojne ki kabhi koshish na kare. Wagle ko samajh na aaya ki aakhir vikram singh ne usse aisa kyo kaha hoga? Kya iske peeche bhi koi aisi baat ho sakti hai jiske bare me filhaal wo soch nahi pa raha hai?

Shivkant wagle ki bechaini jab cigarette peene ke baad bhi shaant na huyi to wo kursi se uth kar jail ka chakkar lagane ke liye nikal gaya. Iske pahle wo diary ko briefcase me daalna nahi bhula tha. Shaam tak wagle jail me hi idhar udhar chakkar lagata raha aur dusre kuch khaas kaidiyo se milta julta raha. Uske baad wo briefcase le kar apne sarkari awaas ki taraf nikal gaya.

Ghar par aaya to savitri ne hi darwaza khola. Wagle ne ek nazar savitri par daali aur fir bina kuch bole hi apne kamre ki taraf badh gaya. Uska beta chandrakant aur beti supriya shayad ghar par nahi thi warna is waqt wo wagle ko dring room me zarur dikh jaate. Khair wagle ne kamre me ja kar apni wardi utaari aur tauliya le kar bathroom me ghus gaya.

Idhar savitri kitchen me uske liye chaay banane lagi thi aur sochti bhi ja rahi thi ki kya uska pati sach me usse naraz hai ya fir ye uska waham hai? Halaaki jab usne darwaza khola tha to wagle ne usse koi baat nahi ki thi aur isi baat se savitri ko lagne laga tha ki uska pati shayad sach me hi usse naraz hai. Use samajh nahi aa raha tha ki ab wo apne pati se kis tarah baat kare?

Naha dho kar aur pajama kurta pahan kar wagle kamre se nikla aur ghar se baahar lawn me ek taraf rakhi kursi par baith gaya. Savitri usi ke nikalne ka intzaar kar rahi thi.

Jaise hi wo baahar aaya to savitri bhi tray me do cup chaay le kar baahar nikal gayi. Lawn me wagle ke paas aa kar usne tray ko apne pati ke saamne kiya to wagle ne bina kuch bole chup chaap tray se chaay ka cup utha liya. Savitri ne tray se apna cup le kar tray ko wahi centre table par rakh diya aur us paar rakhi ek kursi par baith gayi.

Shivkant wagle ne jab savitri ko apne saamne wali kursi par baithte dekha to wo apni kursi se uth gaya. Savitri ye dekh kar chaunki aur usne wagle ki taraf dekhte huye dheeme swar me kaha____"Kaha ja rahe hain? Ab kya mera chehra bhi nahi dekhna chaahte hain?"

Wagle ne savitri ki is baat ko sun kar ek nazar uski taraf dekha aur bina kuch kahe andar ki taraf chala gaya. Pati ke is tarah chale jane se savitri ko bahut bura laga. Aaj saara din wo yahi sab soch kar udaas rahi thi aur is waqt pati ka aisa bartaav dekh kar uska gala bhar aaya tha. Halaaki wo jaanti thi ki dosh usi ka hai. Mana ki uske do do jawaan bachche the lekin iska matlab ye to nahi ho sakta na ki bachcho ke jawaan ho jane ki vajah se unka apna koi niji jeewan hi nahi raha ya apni koi hasrate hi nahi rahi? Savitri jaanti thi ki wagle kabhi is tarah use sex ke liye nahi kahta tha balki wo tabhi kahta tha jab kabhi khud uska man hota tha, warna dono ke beech ab sex na ke barabar hi hota tha. Savitri to kabhi bhi iske liye pahal nahi karti thi aur wagle agar pahal karta tha to savitri hamesha hi use jawaab me bachcho ka hawala de kar iske liye mana kar deti thi. Iske pahle wagle kabhi bhi is tarah usse naraz nahi hua tha kintu is baar shayad savitri ne sach me uska dil dukha diya tha.

Savitri ki aankho me aansu to aaye lekin kursi se uth kar wagle ke peeche jane ni usme himmat na huyi. Kisi tarah usne chaay khatm ki aur fir andar ja kar raat ke liye khana banane me lag gayi. Udhar wagle dusre kapde pahan kar ghar se baahar kahi nikal gaya.

Raat me wagle us waqt aaya jab khana khane ka waqt ho gaya tha. Khana khane ke baad wo kamre me gaya aur paint ki jagah pajama pahan kar baaya aaya. Dring room me rakhe sofe par wo baith gaya aur tv chala kar usme news dekhne laga. News dekhne me wo itna kho gaya ki use waqt ka pata hi nahi chala aur shayad aage bhi use pata na chalta agar savitri aa kar switch board se tv ka button na band kar deti.

"Sone ka waqt ho gaya hai." Savitri ne shaant bhaav se kaha____"Kamre me chaliye. Maine doodh ka glass wahi stool me rakh diya hai."
"Zarurat nahi hai." Wagle ne rookhe bhaav se kaha____"Main yahi souga."

"Ab bhala ye kya baat huyi?" Savitri ne kaatar bhaav se wagle ki taraf dekha to wagle ne sapaat lahje me kaha____"Baat kuch nahi huyi. Mujhe yahi sona hai. Tum jaao aur so jaao."
"Pahle to kabhi aap yaha nahi soye." Savitri ne kaha____"Fir aaj kyo yaha par sone ko kah rahe hain?"

"Kyoki yahi par mera sone ka man hai." Wagle ne kaha____"Ab jaao yaha se."
"Bhagwan ke liye aisi baate mat kijiye." Savitri ne is baar thoda dukhi bhaav se kaha____"Bachche paas me hi apne kamre me hain. Agar unhone sun liya ki aap yaha sone ki baat kah rahe hain to wo kya sochenge?"

"To kyo suna rahi ho unhe?" Wagle ne ukhde huye bhaav se kaha____"Jab maine kah diya ki mujhe yahi par sona hai to kyo mujhe kamre me sone ko kah rahi ho? Ab jaao yaha se ya fir agar chaahti ho ki bachche sun hi le to aise hi lagi raho. Mujhe koi fark nahi padta."

"Main maanti hu ki mujhse galti huyi hai." Savitri ki aankho me aansu bhar aaye____"Is liye main apni galti ko swikaar karti hu aur ab se wahi karugi jo aap chaahenge. Ab bhagwan ke liye gussa thook dijiye aur kamre me chaliye."

"Tumhe kya lagta hai ki main tumse us wajah se gussa hu?" Wagle ne kaha____"Nahi, tum galat soch rahi ho. Tumhari ichhaaye mar gayi hain to isme tumhara koi dosh nahi hai, balki dosh to mera hai jise abhi tak trishna ne apna shikaar bana rakha hai. Lekin tum fikra mat karo, main apni zarurat kahi aur se puri kar luga. Aaj ki duniya me paise se sab kuch mil jata hai."

"Hey bhagwan ye kya kah rahe hain aap?" Savitri ke chehre par hairat ke bhaav ubhar aaye____"Itni si baat ke liye aap aisa kaise soch sakte hain?"
"Kyo nahi soch sakta?" Wagle ne do took bhaav se kaha____"Meri zindagi hai, main jaisa chaahu soch sakta hu. Isme tumhe koi samasya nahi honi chahiye. Jis tarah tum apni soch ke anusaar jeewan ji rahi ho usi tarah har insaan ko apni soch ke anusaar jeewan jeene ka haq hai."

"Main kah to rahi hu ki ab se jo aap kahenge main wahi karugi." Savitri ne bechaini se kaha____"Fir aisi baate kyo kar rahe hain aap?"
"Mujhe ab tumse kuch nahi chahiye." Wagle ne spasht roop se kaha____"Ab jaao yahe se, mera dinaag mat kharaab karo."

"Kya hua papa?" Tabhi dring room me chandrakant ki awaaz goonji to savitri ne chaunkte huye peeche mud kar dekha. Peechhe kamre ke darwaze par chandrakant khada tha. Apne bete ko dekh kar aur uski baat sun kar jaha savitri ye soch kar buri tarah ghabra gayi ki kahi uske bete ne saari baate to nahi sun li to wahi wagle par jaise apne bete ki is awaaz se koi fark hi nahi pada tha.

"Kuch nahi beta." Wagle ne uski taraf dekhte huye samaanya bhaav se kaha____"Wo ham aise hi idhar udhar ki baate kar rahe the. Tum jaao apne kamre me aur araam se so jaao."
"Ji papa." Chandrakant ne bade adab se kaha aur waapas apne kamre me ja kar usne kamre ka darwaza band kar liya.

Update - 09
__________________

​

Ab Tak,,,,,

"Kuch nahi beta." Wagle ne uski taraf dekhte huye samaanya bhaav se kaha____"Wo ham aise hi idhar udhar ki baate kar rahe the. Tum jaao apne kamre me aur araam se so jaao."
"Ji papa." Chandrakant ne bade adab se kaha aur waapas apne kamre me ja kar usne kamre ka darwaza band kar liya.

Ab Aage,,,,,

"Ye aap bilkul bhi theek nahi kar rahe hain.

" Bete chandrakant ke darwaza band karte hi savitri ne wagle ki taraf dekhte huye jaise aahat bhaav se kaha_____"Itni si baat ke liye aap itni badi zid kar ke kyo baith gaye hain?"

"Kya tumne soch liya hai ki tum is waqt mujhe yaha par shaanti se nahi baithne dogi?" Wagle ne shakht bhaav se kaha_____"Aur agar sach me soch liya hai to theek hai main is ghar se hi chala jata hu."

"Nahi nahi bhagwan ke liye kahi mat jaaiye." Wagle jaise hi sofe se utha to savitri ne jhat se uske pair pakad liye_____"Main kabool kar chuki hu na ki mujhse galti huyi hai aur main ye bhi kah chuki hu ki ab se main wahi karugi jo aap kahenge. Is liye mujh par daya kijiye aur mere sath andar kamre me chaliye. Is umar me ye sab karna aapko zara bhi shobha nahi deta."

"Mujhe kya shobha deta hai aur kya nahi iska to tumhe bahut achhi tarah se khayaal hai." Wagle ne kaha_____"Lekin baaki aur kin cheezo ka tumhe khayaal rakhna chahiye kya iska bhi khayaal hai tumhe?"

"Agar mujhe pata hota ki aapka wo sab karne ka bahut hi man tha." Savitri ne dheeme swar me nazre jhukate huye kaha____"To main us waqt aapko bilkul bhi mana nahi karti. Main to yahi samjhi thi ki har roz ki tarah aap us waqt bhi mujhe bas pareshan hi kar rahe the is liye maine wo sab kaha tha. Mujhe zara bhi andaza nahi tha ki aap utni si baat par is tarah naraaz ho jayenge."

"Baat sirf itni nahi hai." Wagle ne sofe par baithte huye kaha_____"Balki ye bhi hai ki tumne phone kar ke mujhse ek baar bhi baat karna zaruri nahi samjha. Dopahar ko tumne apne bete se phone karwaya aur usse ye pata lagwaya ki maine shyam ko khana lane ke liye kyo nahi bheja? Itni si baat tum khud bhi to phone par mujhse poonchh sakti thi lekin tumne nahi puchha. Iska to yahi matlab hua na ki tumhe meri narazgi se ya kisi bhi baat se koi farq hi nahi padta?"

"Nahi nahi aisi baat nahi hai." Savitri ne jaldi se kaha____"Aap galat samajh rahe hain. Main to subah hi aapko phone karne wali thi lekin dar ki vajah se aapko phone karne ki mujh me himmat hi nahi huyi. Yahi vajah thi ki maine hamare bete ko phone karne ke liye kaha tha."

Savitri ki baat sun kar shivkant wagle ne man hi man socha ki shayad itni doj savitri ke liye ab kaafi ho gayi hai. Halaaki savitri se is tarah berukhi se baat karne me use khud bhi takleef ho rahi thi. Savitri jaisi bhi thi lekin wo use bahut maanta tha. Usne savitri se itni kathorta me baat karne ke liye khud ko badi mushkil se kathor banaya tha. Khair usne ab aur zyada baat ko na badhane ka faisla kiya aur fir savitri se bina kuch bole utha aur kamre ki taraf badh gaya. Idhar savitri ne jab use kamre me jaate dekha to usne raahat ki saans li aur khud bhi kamre ki taraf tezi se badh gayi.

Savitri jab kamre me pahuchi to usne wagle ko bed par leta hua paaya. Ye dekh kar wo man hi man khush huyi aur fir kamre ke darwaze ko andar se band kar ke wo bhi bed par ja kar wagle ke bagal se let gayi. Usne soch liya tha ki ab se wo kisi bhi cheez ke liye apne pati ko mana nahi karegi. Is liye bed par lette hi usne wagle ki taraf karwat li aur apne pati ki taraf dekhne lagi.

"Suniye." Wagle ko khamoshi se aankhe band kiye dekh usne aahista se kaha____"Wo main ye kah rahi hu ki sab kuch bhula kar mujhe pyar kijiye na."

Savitri ke is tarah kahne se wagle jo aankhe band kiye leta hua tha wo man hi man muskuraya kintu bola kuch nahi aur na hi usne apni aankhe kholi. Asal me wo khud pahal nahi karna chaahta tha. Wo chaahta tha ki uska dabdaba abhi filhaal aise hi bana rahe. Wo nahi chaahta tha ki savitri ko ye bhanak lag jaye ki ye sab wo naatak kar raha tha taaki savitri is sabse thoda dar jaye aur khud hi wo sab karne ke liye raazi ho jaaye.

"Suniye na." Savitri khisak kar wagle ke kareeb aati huyi boli____"Ab naraazgi chhod dijiye na. Main ab se wahi karugi jo aap kahenge."
"Koi zarurat nahi hai." Waagle ne naatak ko jaari kiye huye kaha_____"Chupchaap so jaao aur mujhe bhi sone do."

"Achha suniye to." Savitri ekdam wagle se chipak kar uske seene par apna haath firaate huye boli_____"Main ye kah rahi hu ki aap mujhe bhi aisa koi upaay bataaiye jisse mera bhi man wo sab karne ko kiya kare."

"Kya karne ko?" Wagle man hi man savitri ki is baat se chaunka tha aur maare utsukta ke poonchh baitha tha, jiske jawaab me savitri ne dheeme se kaha____"Wahi, pyar karne ko."
"Ab ye kya bakwas hai?" Wagle ne maano kheejhte huye kaha____"Chupchaap so jaao."

"Aise kaise so jaau?" Savitri ne wagle ke seene se apna hath utha kar wagle ke chehre ko sahlate huye kaha____"Mujhe aapse jaanna hai ki main aisa kya karu jisse mera bhi man har waqt aapse pyar karne ko kiya kare? Mujhe bhi is bare me koi upaay bataaiye na."

Savitri ki baat sun kar wagle ko man hi man maza to aaya lekin use ye na samajh aaya ki wo is bare me savitri ko jawaab ke roop me kya upaay bataaye? Wo badi tezi se sochne laga tha ki savitri ko aisa kya bataaye jisse use uske jawaab se santusti mil jaaye.

"Kya hua?" Savitri ne wagle ko khamosh dekha to usne is baar sir utha kar wagle ki taraf dekha aur kaha____"Bataaiye na. Aap is tarah chup kyo hain? Kya abhi bhi naraaz hain mujhse?"

Savitri ki itni masumiyat se kahi gayi is baat ko sun kar wagle ka dil maano buri tarah paseej gaya aur uske jazbaat machal uthe. Usne apni aankhe khol kar aur sir ko thoda byawasthit karte huye kaha_____"Meri samajh me iska koi upaay nahi hota meri jaan. Ye to bas ek ehsaas hai. Ek aisa ehsaas jiske kai roop hote hain. Ham jise pyar karte hain uske liye hamare dil me pyar ka ehsaas hota hai aur us ehsaas ke tahat insaan ke zahen me tarah tarah ke jazbaat ubharne lagte hain. Jaise main tumse behad pyar karta hu to mere andar tumhare prati us pyar ke ehsaas ke tahat ye khayaal ubharte hain ki main apne pyar ko tumhare saamne apne tareeke se zaahir karu."

"Ye to theek hai." Savitri ne kaha____"Lekin jinse ham pyar nahi karte unke prati hamare andar kis tarah ke khayaal ubharte hain?"
"Ye to kisi byakti vishesh ko dekhne ke baad hi pata chalta hai.

" Wagle ne sochte huye kaha____"Jinse hamare jaise sambandh hote hain unke prati hamare andar waise hi khayaal ubharte hain."

"Khair chhodiye." Savitri ne jaise pahlu badla____"Ab ye bataaiye ki is waqt mere prati kaise khayaal ubhar rahe hain aapke andar?"
"Sach sach bataau ya yu hi?" Wagle ne dhadakte dil se ye kaha to savitri ne muskurate huye kaha____"Sach sach hi bataaiye na. Jhooth mooth ka kyo bataayenge?"

Savitri ki baat sun kar wagle ne usko pakad kar use seedha kiya aur fir uth kar uske chehre ki taraf jhukte huye kaha_____"Tumhare prati mere andar kaise khayaal ubhar rahe hain ye main kar ke dikhaauga."

Kahne ke sath hi wagle ne savitri ke gulaabi hotho par apne hoth rakh diye. Wagle ke aisa karte hi savitri ke jism me jhurujhuri si hui aur usne apni aankhe band kar li. Usne wagle ko rokne ka socha bhi nahi tha.

Waagle jo vikram singh ki garma garam kahani padh kar jane kab se bhara baitha tha usne savitri ke hotho ko muh me bhar kar chusna shuru kar diya. Uske zahen me ekdam se maya ka khayaal ubhar aaya tha aur fir wo khud ko vikram singh samajh baitha tha. Savitri pahle to chaunki thi fir usne apne aapko jaise puri tarah wagle ke supurd kar diya. Wo bhi dekhna chahti thi ki wagle me aaj achanak is tarah badlaav kaise aa gaya tha?

Udhar wagle kuch der tak savitri ke hotho ko choosta raha aur jab uski saanse bhar aayi to usne chehra upar kar liya. Usne aankhe khol kar savitri ki taraf dekha to use apni aankhe band kiye paya. Uski saanse bhi chadhi huyi thi. Bulb ki roshni me uska chehra halka surkh pada hua dikh raha tha. Saanse durust huyi to usne bhi aankhe khol kar wagle ki taraf dekha. Wagle se nazre chaar hote hi uske chehre par sharm ke bhaav ubhar aaye aur hotho par muskaan naach uthi.

"Tumhare in hotho me aaj bhi shahad jaisi wahi mithaas hai jo tab thi jab tum meri biwi ban kar meri zindagi me aayi thi." Wagle ne savitri ki gahri aankho me dekhte huye pyar se kaha____"Hamare bachche kya huye jaise hamare beech ka saara system hi bigad gaya."

"Kisi ke bhi jeewan me waqt hamesha ek jaisa nahi rahta." Savitri ne wagle ki aankho me jaise jhaankte huye kaha_____"Waqt ke sath sath har cheez ka system badal jata hai. Un cheezo ke bare me hame bahut kuch sochna bhi padta hai aur samjhauta bhi karna padta hai."

"Jaanta hu." Wagle ne savitri ke daahine gaal ko apne ek hath se sahlaate huye kaha____"Kintu ek cheez jeewan ke aakhir tak bani rahti hai jise ham pyar kahte hain. Ye pyar hi hai jiske sahare duniya ka har system apni jagah par byawasthit hai. Zamana badal gaya hai meri jaan, aaj ke bachche bhi ye samajhte hain ki unke mata pita ko bhi ek dusre ki pyar ki zarurat mahsoost hoti hai jiske liye unhe apne mata pita ko uchit aur malool samay dena chahiye. Aaj kal to aise bhi bachche hote hain jo bade hone ke baad apne mata pita ko apna dost samajhne lagte hain aur unse har tarah ki baate badi asaani se saajha karte hain."

"Karte honge." Savitri ne kaha____"Par hamare bachche aise to nahi hain na aur na hi ham aise hain ki apne beech ki aisi baato ko unke beech sahajta se zaahir kar de."
"Kisi ke bhi bachche ya kisi ke bhi mata pita shuru se aise nahi hote." Wagle ne maano samjhate huye kaha____"Balki in sab baato ke bare me gahraai se soch hi wo iski shuruaat karte hain taaki mata pita ka apne bachche ke beech ek aisa taal mel bana rahe jisse unhe badi se badi baat ke liye ek dusre se kahne sunne me sankoch karne jaisi situation na paida ho."

"To kya ab aap bhi hamare bachcho ke beech isi tarah ka taal mel banane ka soch rahe hain?" Savitri ne sawaaliya nigaaho se wagle ko dekha.
"Nahi." Wagle ne muskurate huye kaha____"Main filhaal ye soch raha hu ki is waqt apni khubsurat biwi ko ji bhar ke pyaar karu aur ye bhi chaahta hu ki meri biwi bhi usi tarah mujhe pyaar kare."

"Aapko jo karna hai kijiye." Savitri ne halke se muskurate huye kaha____"Main aapko kisi cheez ke liye rokugi nahi."
"Aise nahi bhaagyawaan." Wagle ne kaha____"Balki aise ki us pyar me tumhe bhi utna hi aanand aur sukh praapt ho jitna ki mujhe praapt hoga. Ek to tumne ghar pariwar aur bachcho ke alawa kuch aur sochna hi band kar diya hai is liye tumhare andar ke pyar wale wo ehsaas hi lupt ho gaye hain. Unhe apne andar fir se jagaao meri jaan. Ham dono ke jeewan ka koi bharosa nahi hai, is liye main chaahta hu ki jab tak saanse hain aur jab tak mumkin ho sake tab tak ham ek dusre ke beech pyar ko is tarah banaye rakhe ki ek pal ke liye bhi ek dusre se juda na rah sake."

"Main puri koshish karugi ki ab se aisa hi ho." Savitri ne kaha____"Kintu ek baat bataaiye ki itne saalo baad achanak se aisa kya ho gaya hai jiski vajah se aapke andar pyar karne ka is kadar bhoot sawaar ho gaya hai?"

"Kya tumhe lagta hai ki iski koi khaas vajah hai?" Wagle ne ulta sawaal karte huye puchha.
"Haan kyo nahi." Savitri ne wagle ke chehre ke bhaavo ko jaise gaur se padhte huye kaha____"Mujhe to pura yakeen hai ki kuch to aisa hua hai jiski vajah se achanak se aap par ye badlaav aaya hai, warna aaj se pahle aap kabhi bhi ye sab karne ke naam par mujhse is tarah naraaz nahi huye the."

Savitri ki baat sun kar wagle turant kuch bol na saka tha, balki savitri ke chehre ko ye soch kar dekhta rah gaya tha ki ab wo savitri ko kaise bataye ki ye sab vikram singh ki diary padhne se hua hai? Halaaki kai baar uske apne man me bhi ye khayaal ubhre the ki uske andar aaye in badlaavo ki vajah kya vikram singh ki kahani padhna hai? Kya sach me vikram singh ki kahani ne uske andar sex ki ek uttejna ko jaagrat kar diya hai? Wagle is bare me na jane kitni hi baar soch chuka tha aur wo is baat ko swikaar bhi kar chuka tha ki ye sab vikram singh ki diary padhne ka hi nateeja tha kintu kahi na kahi vikram singh ki kahani ne use ye bhi ehsaas karaya tha ki sex ek aisi cheez hai jo umar nahi dekhta balki wo apni zarurat ko pura karne ke liye raasta aur upaay dekhta hai. Vikram singh ki kahani ne use ehsaas karaya tha ki aurat aur mard apni hawas ko pura karne ke liye jane kya kya kar daalte hain.

Hawas ka nasha jab insaan ke dilo dimaag par haavi ho jata hai to wo sahi aur galat nahi dekhta balki wo us nashe ka ilaaz hi khojta hai.

"Kya hua?" Wagle ko ekdam se kahi gum ho gaye dekh savitri ne kaha____"Kaha kho gaye aap?"
"Aan haan." Wagle halke se chaunka____"Nahi, kahi nahi. Asal me kaafi samay se main is bare me soch raha tha aur tumse kah bhi raha tha lekin tum hamesha ki tarah mana kar deti thi aur main bhi ye soch kar fir kuch nahi kahta tha ki tum din bhar ke kaamo ki vajah se buri tarah thak jaati ho is liye kyo tumhe pareshan karna. Khair maine soch liya hai ki main ghar ke kaam ke liye ek naukraani rakh duga jisse tum par zyada bojh na pade."

"Are iski koi zarurat nahi hai." Savitri ne buri tarah chaunkte huye kaha____"Aap kisi naukraani vaukraani ko mat rakhna. Ghar ke kaam itne bhi zyada nahi hote hain ki main thak jaau aur waise bhi kaam karna to zaruri hi hai na. Kaam nahi karugi to kha kha ke moti ho jaaugi, aur kuch din baad aisi haalat ho jaayegi ki uthna baithna bhi band ho jayega mera."

"Main kuch nahi sunna chaahta." Wagle ne kaha____"Maine soch liya hai ki ghar ke sabhi bade bade kaam karne ke liye ek naukraani rakh duga. Tumhara kaam sirf khana banane ka rahega, kyoki mujhe to tumhare hath ka bana hua khana hi pasand hai."

Wagle ki baat sun kar savitri ne kuch bolne ka man to banaya par fir chup rah gai. Uske chehre par ekdam se aise bhaav ubhar aaye the jaise wo wagle par balihaar ho jane wali ho.

"To shuru kare?" Savitri ko pyar se apni taraf dekhte dekh wagle ne muskurate huye kaha to savitri uski baat sun kar muskura uthi aur haan me apni palko ko jhapka diya.

Wagle ne jhuk kar fir se savitri ke hotho ko choom liya. Is waqt wo savitri ke bagal se adhleta hua sa tha. Uski kamar ke upar ka hissa utha hua tha aur savitri ki taraf jhuka hua tha. Ek haath savitri ke upar se hote huye uske dusri tarah bed par tika hua tha, jabki dusra hath kuhni ke bal is taraf takiye ke paas hi tha.

Wagle kuch palo tak savitri ke hotho ko pyaar se choomta choosta raha. Savitri ekdam shaant padi thi. Tabhi wagle ka dusri taraf wala hath utha aur savitri ki chhaati par aa gaya. Savitri ke jism par is waqt cream colour ki nighty thi jiski dori usne pet ke paas baandh rakhi thi. Nighty ke andar usne safed rang ki bra pahan rakhi thi jo upar uski nighty ke khule gale se dikh rahi thi.

Wagle ne nighty ke upar se savitri ki daahini chhati ko sahlana shuru kiya to savitri ke jism me ekdam se jhurjhuri hone lagi. Wo jo pahle ekdam se shaant padi thi uska ek haath fauran hi wagle ke us haath ke upar aa gaya jo hath uski chhati ko sahla raha tha. Savitri ke seene me badi badi chhatiya thi jo wagle ke pure hath me sama nahi rahi thi. Is umar me bhi uski chhatiyo me halka kasaav tha. Wagle ko shayad uski chhati sahlane me maza aaya tha is liye usne thoda zor zor se masalna shuru kiya to savitri ne apne hotho ko wagle ke hotho se azaad karke siski li.

Savitri ne jaise hi apne hotho ko wagle ke hotho se alag kiya to wagle uske gale ko chumna shuru kar diya. Savitri ka dusra hath fauran hi wagle ke sir par aa gaya aur wo us haath se wagle ke sir ke baalo ko muthiyane lagi. Udhar wagle savitri ke gale ko chumte huye savitri ke seene ki taraf aaya. Ek hath se usne nighty ke chhor ko pakad kar ek taraf kiya to uska seena bra samet dikhne laga. Wagle par jaise nasha chadhne laga tha is liye wo bina ruke savitri ki chhati ke har hisse ko choomne laga tha. Uska ek hath abhi bhi savitri ki daahini chuchi ko zor zor se masle ja raha tha.

Wagle ne savitri ki chuchi se hath hata kar nighty ki dori ko pakad kar kheencha to wo bade araam se khul gayi. Uske baad wagle ne sir utha kar nighty ke dono siro ko pakad kar savitri ke badan se hata diya jisse savitri ka gadraya hua gora badan bulb ki roshni me chamakne laga. Wagle ne dhyaan se savitri ke jism ko dekha. Aaj bhi uske jism me phle jaisa hi aakarshan tha. Savitri ka jism bhara hua to tha kintu extra charbi kahi par bhi nahi thi.

Savitri ne aankhe khol kar jab wagle ko dekha to use apne badan ko gaur se nihaarta paya. Ye dekh kar savitri ko sharm mahsoos huyi jisse usne fauran hi apni nighty ke chhor ko pakad kar apne badan ko dhakna chaaha lekin wagle ne fauran hi uska hath pakad liya.

"Mujhse kyo chhupa rahi ho meri jaan?" Wagle ne muskurate huye kaha____"Kya tum bhool gayi ho ki tumhare is khubsurat badan ke har hisse ko main jane kitni hi baar dekh chuka hu?"
"Haan lekin fir bhi mujhe sharm aa rahi hai." Savitri ne apni gardan ko dusri taraf ghuma kar muskurate huye kaha____"Aapko to jaise ab koi laaj hi nahi aati."

"Agar main bhi sharmaauga to fir tumhe khul kar pyaar kaise karuga?" Wagle ne savitri ke gudaaj pet par hath ferte huye kaha_____"Tumhe dekh kar main hamesha ye soch kar garv karta hu ki tum jaisi haseen biwi kismat se mujhe mili hai. Ek main hu ki din ba din boodha hota ja raha hu aur ek tum ho ki din ba din jawaan hoti ja rahi ho. Mujhe to ab ye soch kar dar satane lagega ki meri is jawaan biwi ko kahi koi mujhse chheen kar na le jaaye."

"Dhattt." Savitri ne laja kar kaha____"Ye kaisi baate karte hain aap? Aisa kuch nahi hone wala aur na hi main aisa hone dugi."
"Aur agar durbhaagya se aisa hua to?" Wagle jane kya soch kar ye puchh baitha tha.
"Aisa nahi hoga." Savitri ne jaise dridh bhaav se kaha____"Aur agar durbhaagya se aisa hua to ye bhi samajh lijiye ki wo din meri zindagi ka aakhiri din hoga."

Savitri ki ye baat sun kar wagle ye soch kar man hi man behad khush ho gaya tha ki uski biwi usse kitna pyar karti hai aur uske prati kitni wafadaar hai. Ek pati ko isse zyada bhala aur kya saboot chahiye hota hai? Wagle uski baat se itna gad gad ho utha tha ki usne fauran hi aage badh kar pahle savitri ke maathe ko pyaar se chooma aur fir uske hotho ko halke se choom liya. Uske baad wo waapas neeche aaya aur safed rang ki bra me kaid savitri ki chhatiyo ke beech ki daraar ko choomne laga. Ek hath se wo uski chuchi ko masal bhi raha tha aur dusri ko bra ke upar se hi choom raha tha.

Wagle is waqt behad khush tha aur uska bas chalta to wo jane kya kya kar jata. Uske zahen me baar baar vikram singh ki diary me likhi kahani ke ansh ghoom jate the. Usne apne jeewan me kabhi bhi savitri ke sath waisa kuch nahi kiya tha jis tarah vikram singh ne apni diary me likha tha. Usne to bas ek hi tarah ki kriya ki thi. Savitri ki chuchiyo ko pahle masalna aur fir uski choot me apna land daal kar use chodna. Paanch minute me hi uska kaam tamaam ho jata tha. Usne ye jaanne samajhne ki kabhi koshish nahi ki thi ki uske dwara kiye gaye sex se uski biwi ko santushti hoti thi ya nahi. Halaaki savitri ne bhi usse is bare me kabhi kuch nahi kaha tha. Vikram singh ki diary padhne ke baad hi usne jana tha ki kisi aurat ke sath ek mukammal mard sex karte samay kya kya karta hai aur kis tarah se aurat ko santusht karta hai?

Kuch hi der me wagle ke zahen me maya aur vikram singh ubhar aaye aur wo ekdam se jununi andaaz me waisa hi karne laga jaise vikram singh ne apni kahani me maya ke sath kiya tha. Bed par leti uski biwi apne pati ke dwara ki ja rahi aisi kriyaao se chaunk uthti thi lekin wo kuch kah nahi rahi thi use. Use khud bhi uske dwara aisa karne me ek alag hi maza aane laga tha.

Wagle ne savitri ki bra ko utaar diya tha aur ab wo uski ek chuchi ke nipple ko muh me bhare badi tezi se choos raha tha. Uska ek hath savitri ki penty ke upar se uski choot ko sahla raha tha. Do taraf ke hamle se savitri ek alag hi rang me doobi nazar aane lagi thi. Uska pura jism chhatpata sa raha tha aur wo aankhe band kiye ek alag hi maze me khoti ja rahi thi.

Savitri ki dono chuchiyo ko ji bhar ke chusne ke baad wagle neeche aaya aur uske gudaaj pet aur naabhi ko chumne chaatne laga. Savitri ko pet me gudgudi hone lagi thi ya kuch aur lekin uske dwara is tarah chumne chaatne se uska pet jhatka zarur kha raha tha. Uske mukh se siskaariya foot rahi thi. Savitri ekdam se us waqt uchhal padi jab wagle ne apna hath penty ke andar daal kar savitri ki baalo se ghiri choot par rakh diya. Usne jaldi se apna hath badha kar wagle ke hath ko pakad liya.

"Aahhh ye kya rahe hain aap?" Savitri ne badi mushkil se kaha____"Waha se hath hata lijiye na. Wo hath rakhne ki jagah nahi hai."
"Ye tumse kisne kaha?" Wagle ne sir utha kar uski taraf dekhte huye kaha____"Agar jism ka koi ang hath rakhne laayak na hota to bhagwan ise banata hi kyo? Are bhaagyawaan ye to aisi jagah hai jaha se insaano ka uday hota hai. Bhala aisi mahaan jagah hath rakhne laayak kaise nahi hogi? Tum bas aanand lo meri jaan."

Kahne ke sath hi wagle ne apne hath ko zor diya to uska hath fauran hi savitri ki geeli ho gayi choot par ja pahucha. Savitri ne uske hath se apna haath hata liya tha. Wagle ne uske chahere ki taraf dekha to use dusri taraf apna chehra kiye paya. Savitri ne kas kar apni aankho ko band kar liya tha, jaise wo kisi bhi keemat par wagle ke us hath ko apni choot par rakha hua nahi dekhna chahti thi. Wagle ke hotho par ye soch kar gahri muskaan ubhar aayi ki uski biwi aaj bhi kisi kuwari ladki ki tarah sharma rahi hai. Use savitri par behad pyaar aaya aur shayad yahi vajah thi ki usne fauran hi aisa kaam kiya jiski savitri ko swapn me bhi ummid nahi thi. Wo tezi se neeche khiska tha aur isse pahle ki savitri ko iski bhanak lagti usne badi tezi se uski choot par apna muh rakh diya tha.

Apni choot par garm saanso ka ehsaas hote hi savitri ko jaise kisi baat ka ehsaas hua tha is liye fauran hi takiye se sir utha kar neeche ki taraf dekha tha aur jaise hi uski nazar apni choot par jhuke apne pati par padi to wo hakki bakki si rah gayi thi. Hosh tab aaya use jab wagle ne uski choot ko choom liya tha. Savitri ko zabardast jhatka laga. Wo ekdam se uchhal kar bed par baith gayi. Udhar uske is tarah baithte hi wagle chaunk pada tha. Usne fauran hi palat kar uski taraf dekha.

"Chhiii ye kya kiya aapne?" Savitri ne aashcharya mishrit bhaav ke sath sath bura sa muh banate huye kaha_____"Aisa kaise kar sakte hain aap?"
"Kyo tumhe achha nahi laga?" Wagle ne halke se muskurate huye puchha to savitri ne aankhe failaate huye kaha____"Hey bhagwan kya apke aisa karne se mujhe achha lagega? Mujhe to yakeen nahi ho raha ki aapne aisa kiya hai. Sach sach bataiye, aisa kyo kiya aapne? Kya aapko zara bhi us gandi jagah par apna muh rakhne par ghin nahi aayi?"

"Mere man ne kaha ki waisa karu." Wagle ne bholepan se kaha____"Is liye kar diya. Haan, kuch palo ke liye zarur man machla tha lekin main bhi dekhna chaahta tha ki us jagah par muh rakhne se ya us jagah ko choomne se kaisa lagta hai?"

"Hey bhagwan pata nahi aaj kal aapko kya ho gaya hai." Savitri ne apni nighty ko fir se pahante huye kaha____"Abhi tak to main yahi samajh rahi thi ki shayad aapko wo sab karne ka bahut man karta hoga is liye aapne mujhe zor diya tha, par abhi jo aapne kiya usse main samajh gayi hu ki kuch to hua hai aapke sath. Bhagwan ke liye bataiye mujhe ki aaj kal ye kya ho gaya hai aapko?"

"Tum bewajah hi itna zyada soch rahi ho bhagywan." Wagle ne kaha____"Aisi koi bhi baat nahi hai. Asal me maine ye sab kahi padha tha is liye aaj achanak hi jab mujhe yaad aaya to maine socha ek baar main bhi waisa kar ke dekhta hu ki kaisa lagta hai."

"Aaj se pahle to kabhi aapko ye sab yaad nahi aaya tha." Savitri ne shak bhari nazro se wagle ki taraf dekhte huye kaha____"Fir aaj hi ye achanak se aapko kaise yaad aa gaya? Mujhe sach sach bataaiye ki asal baat kya hai. Agar nahi batayenge to soch lijiye main aapko hamare bachcho ki kasam de dugi."

"Ab ye kya baat huyi yaar?" Wagle man hi man ghabra to gaya tha kintu pratyaksh me kathorta se kaha____"Tumne khud kaha tha ki tum mujhe kisi bhi baat ke liye nahi rokogi, fir ab kyo rok rahi ho aur kyo is tarah bachcho ki kasam dene ki baat kar rahi ho? Agar tumhe yahi sab karna tha to us waqt kyo mujhe jhootha aswashan diya tha?"

Wagle ki baat sun kar ekdam se savitri ko apni baat yaad aayi to wo ekdam se chup ho gayi. Udhar wagle jhootha gussa dikhate huye bed se utra aur kamre se baahar chala gaya.

Wagle ke is tarah jaate hi savitri ye soch kar ghabra gayi ki kahi uska pati fir se usse naraaz na ho jaye is liye wo bhi tezi se kamre se nikal kar wagle ke peeche lapki. Use ye soch kar ab apne aap par gussa aa raha tha ki usne aisi baate apne pati se ki hi kyo jiski vajah se uska pati usse fir se naraaz ho jaye?

Update - 10
__________________

​
Ab Tak,,,,,,

Wagle ki baat sun kar ekdam se savitri ko apni baat yaad aayi to wo ekdam se chup ho gayi. Udhar wagle jhootha gussa dikhate huye bed se utra aur kamre se baahar chala gaya. Wagle ke is tarah jaate hi savitri ye soch kar ghabra gayi ki kahi uska pati fir se usse naraaz na ho jaye is liye wo bhi tezi se kamre se nikal kar wagle ke peeche lapki. Use ye soch kar ab apne aap par gussa aa raha tha ki usne aisi baate apne pati se ki hi kyo jiski vajah se uska pati usse fir se naraaz ho jaye?

Ab Aage,,,,,

Wagle kamre se nikal kar seedha kitchen me gaya tha. Usne fridge se nikaal kar paani peena shuru hi kiya tha ki peechhe se use savitri ke aane ki aahat sunaayi padi. Usne peechhe mud kar dekhne ki koi zarurat nahi samjhi. Udhar savitri kitchen ke darwaze par aa kar khadi ho gayi thi.

"Tum yaha kyo aayi ho?" Peeni pi lene ke baad wagle ne jab savitri ko kitchen ke darwaze par khada dekha to usne puchha.
"Main aapko lene aayi hu." Savitri ne dheeme swar me kaha____"Main chaahti hu ki hamara jo kaam adhura rah gaya hai use ham dono mil kar pura kare aur haan, is baar main aapko kisi baat par gussa ho jane ka mauka nahi dugi."

"Aur agar tumne fir se koi naatak kiya to?" Wagle ne jaise usko parakhte huye kaha.
"To aap mere sath zabardasti kar ke jo chaahe kar lijiyega." Savitri ne uski aankho me dekhte huye kaha____"Ab chaliye kamre me."

"Pahle achhi tarah soch lo." Wagle ne sapaat lahje me kaha_____"Baad me agar tumne mujhe kisi baat ke liye roka ya mera kaha nahi mana to fir achha nahi hoga."
"Maine soch liya hai." Savitri ne dridh bhaav se kaha____"Ab na to main aapko kisi baat ke liye rokungi aur na hi aapke kahe ko inkaar karugi."

Savitri ki baat sun kar wagle use kuch palo tak aplak ghoorta raha uske baad wo uske bagal se nikal kar kamre ki taraf badh gaya. Use kamre ki taraf jata dekh savitri bhi khushi khushi uske peechhe kamre ki taraf chal padi.

"Apne saare kapdo utaar do." Kamre me darwaza band karke jaise hi savitri bed ki taraf palti to wagle ne jaise use hukum sa diya, jise sun kar savitri ekdam se hakbaka gayi. Wo hairaani bhare bhaav se wagle ki taraf dekhne lagi thi.

"Kya hua?" Use kuch na karta dekh wagle ne jaise use hosh me laate huye kaha____"Abhi baahar to bada kah rahi thi ki tum wahi karogi jo main kahuga to ab kya hua?"

Wagle ki baat sun kar savitri ke chehre par asmanjas ke bhaav ubhre kintu fir usne wagle ki taraf dekhte huye dheere dheere apni nighty ki dor khol kar use utaarne lagi. Nighty ke andar usne safed rang ki bra aur black colour ki penty pahan rakhi tha. Jaise hi uske gore badan se nighty sarak kar farsh par giri to savitri ka jism numaya ho utha aur sath hi savitri ka chehra laaj se jhuk gaya. Wagle khamoshi se usi ki taraf dekh raha tha aur man hi man khush bhi ho gaya tha. Halaaki use savitri ko yu majboor karne ka koi iraada nahi tha kintu uske zahen me ye khayaal jaise ghar kar gaya tha ki ab wo apni khubsurat biwi ke sath band kamre me waisa hi prem aur waisa hi sex karega jaisa aaj ke waqt me hota hai. Uski is soch me vikram singh ki diary me likhi uski kahani ka bada hi yogdaan tha.

"Ab bed par aa jaao." Wagle ne savitri ko jaise fir hukum diya. Savitri uski baat maante huye halke kadmo se bed ki taraf badhi. Jabki wagle ne kahne ke sath hi apne kapdo ko utaarna shuru kar diya tha. Uska dil ye soch soch kar dhadakne laga tha ki wo savitri ke sath jo jo karna chahta hai kya wo sab savitri use karne degi aur kya savitri uske kahe anusaar khud bhi karegi?

Kuch hi der me aalam ye tha ki savitri bra penty me bed par nazre jhukaye baithi thi aur udhar wagle bhi apne kapde utaar kar ab sirf ek kachhe me baitha tha. Uska kachcha kapde ka silaaya hua tha.

"Main janta hu savitri ki tumhe is tarah kisi baat ke liye majboor karna achhi baat nahi hai." Wagle ne dheeme swar me kaha____"Kintu yakeen maano main jo bhi karna chaahta hu usse hame ek alag hi aanand aayega. Ab tak hamne apne jeewan ko kitna neeras sa banaya hua tha kintu ab main chaahta hu ki ham apne jeewan me kuch to aisa kare jisse hamare beech ki ye neerasta door ho. Main janta hu ki shuruaat me ye sab tumhare liye thoda ajeeb aur thoda mushkil sa hoga kintu mujhe yakeen hai ki kuch samay me hi tumhe is sab me behad aanand aane lagega."

"Theek hai." Savitri ne uski taraf dekhte huye dheeme swar me kaha____"Aapko jo theek lage kijiye. Main apni taraf se puri koshish karugi ki aap jo karna chaahte hain usme kisi bhi tarah ki samasya na ho."

"Bahut badhiya." Wagle ne andar hi andar khush hote huye kaha____"To chalo shuru karte hain."

Kahne ke sath hi wagle ne savitri ko kandho se pakad kar use bed par seedha leta diya. Savitri is waqt chhuyi muyi si dikh rahi thi. Uske chehre par halki sharm dikh rahi thi. Khair wagle ne use bed par letaya aur fir jhuk kar uske hotho ko choomne laga. Uska ek hath savitri ke gore aur gudaaj badan par ghumne laga tha. Udhar uske aisa karte hi savitri ke jism me jhurujhuri si hone lagi thi. Wagle uske hotho ko ab chusne laga tha aur savitri jaise apni saanse thaame chup chaap bed par padi thi.

Wagle kuch der tak savitri ke hotho ko choomta choosta raha uske baad wo neeche aaya aur savitri ki bra ko ek hath se pakad kar upar sarka diya jisse uski badi badi chhaatiya beparda ho gayi. Wagle ne lapak kar uski ek chhati ke ek nipple ko muh me bhar liya. Savitri ke mukh se siski nikal gayi, usne jhat se apna ek hath wagle ke sir par rakh kar apni us chhaati par dabaya. Wagle maze se uske nipple ko chooste huye dusre hath se uski dusri chhaati ko masle ja raha tha.

Kuch hi der me kamre me savitri ki siskaariya goojne lagi.

Halaaki wo bahut koshish kar rahi thi ki uske mukh se koi awaaz na nikle kintu na chaahte huye bhi uske mukh se ye siskiya nikal hi jaati thi. Kadaachit use bhi ab maza aane laga tha. Uski aankhe band thi aur wo apni gardan ko idhar udhar karti ja rahi thi.

Wagle uski chuchiyo ko choomte chaatte neeche ki taraf aaya aur savitri ke pet aur uski naabhi par apni jeebh ko ferne laga. Savitri ka pet badi tezi se saans lene ki vajah se upar neeche ho raha tha. Udhar wagle ne uski gahri naabhi ko apni jeebh se kuredte huye apna ek hath uski chuchi se hata kar savitri ki choot par penty ke upar se rakha aur use halke halke sahlane laga. Uske aisa karte hi savitri ko jhatka laga aur usne jhat se apni taango ko sikodne ki koshish ki. Kuch hi der me wagle ka wo hath savitri ki choot se nikle kamras se geela hota mahsoos hua aur sath hi uski naak me us kamras ki khushbu bhi samaayi.

Wagle ne apna chehra utha kar savitri ki taraf dekha. Savitri shakhti se apni aankhe band kiye bed par padi huyi thi. Usne ek hath se bed ki chaadar ko mutthiyo me pakda hua tha aur dusre hath ko badha kar usne wagle ke us hath par rakh liya jo hath uski choot ko sahla raha tha.

"Kaisa lag raha hai meri jaan?" Wagle ne savitri ko dekhte huye muskura kar kaha to savitri ne apni aankho ko aur shakhti se band kar liya aur gardan ko dusri taraf laajwash ghuma liya. Uske hoth kaamp rahe the. Wagle use dekh kar muskura utha. Wo jaanta tha ki is maamle me savitri se kuch bhi puchna bekaar tha kyoki wo shuru se hi is maamle me behad sharm karti thi.

"Aree kuch to bolo." Wagle ne muskurate huye kaha to savitri ne aankhe band kiye huye hi kaha____"Aapko to laaj nahi aati lekin mujhe aati hai. Is liye aapko jo karna hai kijiye, mujhse kuch mat puchhiye."

Savitri ki baat sun kar wagle ki muskaan gahri ho gayi. Usne gardan ghuma kar savitri ki choot ki taraf dekha. Black colour ki penty me uski choot dikh to nahi rahi thi kintu penty ke kinaaro se choot ke baal zarur jhalak rahe the. Ye dekh kar wagle ke zahen me fauran hi vikram singh ki diary wali maya ka khayaal ubhar aaya. Vikram singh ne apni diary me likha tha ki maya komal aur tabassum teeno ki choote ekdam chikni thi aur un par kahi koi daag nahi tha balki halki gulaabi rangat liye chamak rahi thi.

Wagle ne savitri ki penty ko dono haatho se pakad kar neeche kheencha to savitri ne jhat se uska hath pakad liya, kintu wagle bhala kaha maanne wala tha? Usne zor de kar savitri ki penty ko kheenchte huye uski taango se nikaal kar ek taraf fenk diya. Savitri ko pata tha ki is waqt wo ekdam se beparda ho chuki hai is liye wo apni choot ko chhupane ke liye kasmasa rahi thi kintu wagle ko jaise pahle se pata tha ki savitri aisa karegi is liye savitri ko achhe se pakad liya tha. Isse pahle kabhi bhi sex karte samay savitri is tarah nangi nahi huyi thi, balki hamesha kapdo me hi sex hua tha. Wagle ka agar bahut man hota tha to wo apna blauj utaar deti thi baaki saadi aur petticoat ko ek sath upar kar ke hi wo wagle ke land ko apni choot me dalwa kar sex karti rahi thi.

Savitri ki ghane baalo se ghiri choot ko dekhne ke liye wagle ko jaise thoda zor lagana pada kyoki wo saaf saaf dikh hi nahi rahi thi. Ye dekh kar wagle ke zahen me khayaal ubhra ki agar savitri ne apni choot ke baalo ko saaf kar rakha hota to is waqt wo saaf saaf dekh pata ki wo bina baalo ke kaisi dikhti hai.

Kuch der savitri ki choot aur uske chaaro taraf uge ghanghor jungle ko dekhne ke baad wagle khisak kar upar aaya aur aankhe band kiye padi savitri ko dekhte huye bola____"Suno."

"Hmmm." Savitri ne aankhe band kiye hi hunkaar bhari.
"Tumne apne waha par itne baal kyo uga rakhe hain?" Wagle ne ye kaha hi tha ki savitri hadbada kar jhat se uth baithi.

Wagle ne dekha savitri uski is baat ko sun kar kisi kuwari kanya ki tarah sharmane lagi thi. Usne apni choot ko chhupane ke liye apni dono taango ko mod liya tha. Chehre par ajeeb se bhaav liye wo kabhi wagle ko dekhti to kabhi usse nazre churaane lagti. Uski is haalat ko dekh kar wagle ke man me khayaal ubhra ki usne naahak me hi aisa kah kar savitri ko sharminda kar diya hai.

"Kya hua meri jaan." Fir usne savitri ke surkh pade chehre ko apni hatheliyo me lete huye kaha_____"Tum itna sharma kyo rahi ho yaar? Maine ek chhoti si baat hi to puchhi thi tumse, isme itna sharmane ki bhala kya zarurat hai?"

"Aap aisi baat karenge to mujhe sharam nahi aayegi kya?" Savitri ne uski baat sun kar uski taraf dekhte huye kaha____"Aapko mere waha ke baal se matlab hai ya usse jo aap karna chahte hain?"

Savitri ki baat sun kar wagle ke hotho par muskaan ubhar aayi. Waise normal tareeke se socha jaaye to usne sach hi kaha tha kintu use nahi pata tha ki aaj kal uska pati kis tarah ki manodasha me hai.

"Baat to tumhari theek hai bhaagyawaan." Wagle ne sir hilaate huye kaha____"Lekin ab se tum har jagah ki saaf safaayi kar ke rakhogi. Main chaahta hu ki meri pyari aur khubsurat biwi har jagah se saaf aur khubsurat dikhe. Waise main to tumhe is baat ka gyaan de raha hu lekin sach to ye hai ki mere bhi land ke chaaro taraf tumhari tarah hi ghane baalo ka jungle uga hua hai."

"Hey bhagwan kitne besharm hain aap." Savitri ne apne maathe par hath maarte huye kaha____"Pata nahi kaha se aapke man me aisi baate bhar gayi hain."

"Ye sab chhodo." Wagle ne kaha____"Main ye kah raha hu ki kal ham dono hi apne apne baal saaf kar lenge, uske baad hi tasalli se kaam kreeda karenge. Chalo ab so jate hain, kyoki raat bhi kafi ho gayi hai."

Wagle ki is baat ko sun kar savitri ne gahri saans li. Uske chehre par raahat ke bhaav ubhar aaye the. Shayad wo yahi chaahti thi ki wagle ye sab band kar ke sone ki baat kah de aur kyoki wagle ne uske man ki baat kah di thi is liye usne fauran hi apne kapde pahne aur bed ke ek taraf let gayi. Wagle ke andar ki garmi kadachit shaant pad gayi thi ya shayad savitri ki choot ke baalo ko dekh kar uska man ye sab karne se uchat gaya tha.

Khair wagle ne bhi apna pajama kurta pahna aur bed par let kar sone ki koshish karne laga.

Dusre din wagle apne nirdhaarit waqt par jail ke apne cabin me pahucha. Briefcase ko table par rakhne ke baad wo kuch der files ko dekhte huye apna kaam karta raha uske baad wo jail ka chakkar lagane ke liye nikal gaya. Kareeb dedh ghante baad wo waapas apne cabin me aaya. Kuch der jane wo kya sochta raha uske baad usne apne briefcase se vikram singh ki diary nikaali aur use khol kar aage ki kahani padhne laga.

☆☆☆

Kafi der baad jab andar ka aur saanso ka tufaan thama to maine aankhe kholi aur bed par ek taraf leti maya ki taraf dekha. Use bed par na pa kar main chaunka. Tabhi meri nazar kamre me hi ek taraf rakhe sofe par padi. Maya sofe par baithi cigarette fook rahi thi. Uska jism abhi bhi beparda hi tha. Main sochne laga ki kya use zara bhi sharm nahi aati hogi?

"Sorry." Jaise hi usne meri taraf dekha to maine uski taraf dekhte huye dheeme swar me kaha.
"Sorry for what?" Uske maathe par salwate ubhri.

"Meri vajah se tumhe taqleef huyi." Maine masumiyat se uski taraf dekha.
"Bhool jaao us baat ko." Usne chhote se stool par rakhi ashtray me cigarette ke bache huye tukde ko masal kar bujhaya aur meri taraf dekhte huye kaha____"Aur ye bataao ki abhi aur karne ka irada hai ya aaj ke liye itna kaafi samajhte ho tum?"

"Sach kahu to mera abhi aur karne ka man hai." Maine nazre jhuka kar aur halki muskaan hotho par sajate huye kaha____"Mera to man karta hai ki tumhare sath ye sab karta hi rahu."

"Mujhe pata tha tum yahi kahoge." Maya ne muskura kar kaha____"Sex cheez hi aisi hai ki isse kisi ka man nahi bharta, khaas kar tab jab kisi ko pahli baar karne ko mila ho. Khair chalo fir shuru karte hain, lekin is baar tumhe apne man ka nahi karna hai balki ek aurat ke man ka karna hoga. Yaani jaisa main kahugi waisa hi tumhe karna hoga."

Maya ki baat sun kar maine haan me sir hila diya. Sach to ye tha ki dubara sex karne ki baat se hi mera man khushi se jhoom utha tha. Khair maya sofe se uth kar mere paas aayi. Uske beparda jism par meri nazre jaise jam si gayi thi. Uski badi badi chhaatiya uske chalne se jab hili thi to uska asar ye hua ki mera murjhaya hua land fauran hi sir uthane laga tha. Maya bed par aa kar seedha let gayi. Main usi ko dekh raha tha. Jaise hi wo seedha leti to meri nazar uske gore saffaak badan ke har hisse par daudne lagi. Uski chikni aur fooli huyi choot ko dekhte hi mera halak mujhe sookhta hua sa prateet hua.

"Aise kya dekh raha hai bhadwe?" Maya ekdam se kisi sherni ki taraf gurraayi to main jaise saham gaya, jabki usne usi gurraahat me aage kaha____"Chal kutte ki tarah meri choot chaat."

Maya ka badla hua roop dekh kar meri sitti pitti hi gum ho gayi thi. Main samajh nahi paya ki maya ko achanak se kya ho gaya hai? Uske chehre par hahakaari bhaav the aur aankho me gussa jhalak raha tha.

"Sunaayi nahi diya kya tujhe?" Maya is baar zor se chillaayi to main ekdam se hadbada gaya aur fir bola____"Ye...ye sab kya hai? Ye tum kis lahje me baat kar rahi ho?"
"Abe gaandu kahi ke." Maya jhatke se uthi aur gurraayi____"Lahje ko apni gaand me daal le samjha. Abhi jaldi se kutte ki tarah meri choot chaat warna gaand me itne dande barsaaugi ki hagte nahi banega tujhse."

Mujhe maya se aise bartaav ki sapne me bhi ummid nahi thi. Kaha iske pahle main dubara sex karne ki man hi man khushiya mana raha tha aur kaha ab maya ke is khatarnaak ravaiye se meri haalat hi patli ho gayi thi. Khair marta kya na karta wali haalat me aa kar maine maya ke hukum ka paalan kiya. Waise ek sachchaayi ye bhi thi ki maya ke is bartaav se mera dil buri tarah dukh gaya tha.

Maya fir se seedha let gayi thi aur is baar usne apni dono taango ko faila diya tha jisse uski choot khul kar mujhe dikhne lagi thi. Bulb ki tez roshni me main maya ki choot ko saaf dekh sakta tha. Ekdam chikni choot ki dono faanke uski taange faili hone se halki khul gayi thi jisse uske andar ka gulaabi hissa mujhe saaf nazar aa raha tha. Maine apne sookhe gale ko thook nigal kar tar kiya aur aage badhte huye maya ki taango ke beech aa gaya.

Maine maya ki taraf is ummid se dekha ki shayad wo mujh par daya kar de lekin uske chehre ke bhaavo me koi pariwartan nahi aaya, balki usne fauran hi mujhe uski choot chaatne ka shakhti se ishara kiya.

Koi normal situation hoti to main pure josh me aa kar maya ke upar sawaar ho gaya hota kintu waqt aur halaat jaise ekdam se badal gaye the. Khair maine khud ko adjust kiya aur fir maya ki choot par jhukta chala gaya. Choot ke kareeb jaise hi mera muh pahucha to meri naak me uske choot ke kamras ki khushbu samane lagi. Jane kyo is baar mujhe wo khushbu badi bekaar si lagi. Aisa shayad is liye ki maya ke bartaav se mera man ab is sabse uchat gaya tha, kintu majboori thi is liye maine jhuk kar uski choot par halke se pahle apna muh rakha aur fir jeebh nikaal kar use chaata. Ek ajeeb sa swaad meri jeebh me pada to mere jism ka roya roya jhanjhana gaya.

"Abe saale dar dar ke kya chhu raha hai." Maya ki teekhi awaaz mere kaano me padi____"Maine kaha na ki kutte ki tarah meri choot chaat. Ab jaldi se chaat warna gaand me hunter bajaaugi."

"Main ye nahi kar sakta." Maine himmat karke ye kaha aur ek taraf hat gaya. Is waqt meri dhadkane dhaad dhaad karke baj rahi thi. Kintu maine bhi ab thaan liya tha ki main maya ke is bartaav par uske kisi bhi hukum ko nahi maanuga.

"Kya hua?" Maya jhat se uth gayi____"Itne me hi dar gaye? Aree wahshipana wala sex karna hai to ye sab bhi sunna padega. Maan lo agar kisi aurat ko isi tarah se sex karna pasand hua tab tum kaise use khush kar paaoge?"

"Iska matlab." Main jaise asmaan se dharti par gira____"Tum sach much ka mujh par gussa nahi thi??"
"Are yaar tum par bhala main kyo gussa hougi?" Maya ne kaha____"Mera to kaam hi yahi hai ki main tumhe har tarah se sex karne ki training du."

Maya ki baat sun kar jaise meri jaan me jaan aayi aur mere hotho par muskaan ubhri.

Udhar maya ne mujhe samjhaya ki ab main waisa hi karu jaisa wo kahe. Main ye samjhu ki wo ek aisi aurat hai jise sex karte samay apne male partner ko gaali dena pasand hai aur wo bhi chaahti hai ki uska partner use gaali de aur sath hi ye bhi ki sex karte samay uska partner use buri tarah se chode. Main maya ki baat samajh gaya tha is liye ab main uske anusaar sab kuch karne ke liye khud ko taiyar karne laga tha. Maya ne ishara kiya aur wo fir se let gayi.

"Chal kutte chaat meri choot ko." Maya ne letne ke sath hi ye kaha to main pahle to muskuraya aur fir main bhi uski tarah bartaav karte huye aage badha.
"Agar main tera kutta hu to tu bhi meri kutiya hai saali." Maine himmat karke kaha____"Ab dekh main kaise teri choot ko chaatta hu aur fir teri choot ko apne mote land se chod chod kar faadta hu."

"To faad na gaandu saale." Maya ne kahne ke sath hi apni taang chala di jo seedha meri kamar me lagi. Mujhe dard to hua kintu maine sahan kar liya aur fir to jaise mere andar ka mard bhi jaag gaya.

"Saali kutiya." Maine kahte huye apne dono haatho se uski taango ko pakad kar failaaya aur jhuk kar uski chikni choot me apna muh rakh diya.

Mere andar ek ajeeb sa josh bhar gaya tha. Ab mujhe uske choot ki khushbu se koi pareshani nahi ho rahi thi, balki maine uski choot ki faanko ko muh me bhar kar zor se kheencha to maya ki siski nikal gayi. Usne dono hatho se mere sir ko pakda aur apni choot par zor se dabaya.

Main sach me kisi kutte ki tarah maya ki choot ko lapar lapar chaatne laga tha. Main kabhi jeebh se uski choot ko chaatta to kabhi is uski choot ko muh me bhar kar zor zor kheenchne lagta. Kamre me maya ki aahe aur siskaariya goojne lagi thi aur uska jism chhatpatane laga tha. Kuch hi der me aalam ye ho gaya ki main paaglo ki tarah uski choot ko chaatte huye uski dono chuchiyo ko bhi buri tarah masalne laga. Maya ki siskiyo me dard bhi shaamil ho gaya. Wo baar baar mujhe koi na koi gaali deti to jawaab me main bhi uski choot se apna chehra utha kar use gaali deta aur uske nipple ko zor se kheench leta.

Maya ki choot kamras baha rahi thi aur mera chehra uske kamras se bheeg gaya tha lekin main iske baavjood laga hi raha. Maya buri tarah mere baalo ko kheench rahi thi jisse mujhe dard bhi ho raha tha. Badle me main bhi uski choot ko daanto se kaat leta tha jisse maya uchhal padti thi aur gandi gandi gaaliya dene lagti thi.

"Aahhh kutte kameene meri chuchiyo ko bhi aise hi kaat saale." Maya sisiyaate huye boli aur mere sir ke baalo ko pakad kar apni chhaatiyo ki taraf kheenchne lagi.

"Saaliya kutiya." Main uski chhaati ki taraf badhta hua bola____"Teri in kharbuje jaisi chuchiyo ko to main mirch masala laga ke khaauga."
"Haan to kha na bahenchod." Maya mere sir ko apni chhaatiyo par dabate huye boli to maine uske ek nipple ko muh me bhar kar zor se kaata to wo chilla hi padi.

"Aahhhh aur zor se kaat gaandu." Maya ne dard se cheekhte huye kaha to main man hi man ye soch kar thoda hairaan hua ki wo dard ke baavjood abhi aur zor se kaatne ko kah rahi thi.
"Aisa kya." Maine sir utha kar kaha____"Theek hai fir, ab to main aisa kaatuga saali ki tu agar raham ki bheekh bhi magegi to nahi chhoduga."

Maine kahne ke sath hi maya ki chuchi ke maans ko muh me bhara aur is baar thoda zor se kaata to maya buri tarah bilbila uthi aur usne apni chuchi se mujhe hatane ke liye mere sir ko zor se hatana chaaha lekin main kisi jonk ki tarah uski chuchi par chipak gaya tha. Maya dard se sisyaate huye pura zor laga rahi thi magar main uski chuchi ke har hisse par baari baari se kaat le raha tha. Uske baad main lapak kar uski dusri chuchi ko bhi kaatne laga. Maya ka bura haal ho gaya tha. Wo dard aur gusse me mujhe aur bhi zyada gaaliya dene lagi thi.

Kafi der tak main maya ki chuchiyo ko aise hi kaatta raha aur wo aise hi dard se bilbilaati rahi. Fir jab mujhe laga ki kahi wo rone hi na lage to maine sir utha kar uski taraf dekha. Maya ka bura haal tha. Uski aankho ke kinaaro se aansu ke katre bahe huye dikh rahe the. Mujhe ye soch kar us par taras aa gaya ki yahi wo ladki hai jisne mujhe pahli baar jeewan ka asli maza diya hai. Main jhat se aage ko khiska aur uske hotho ko muh me bhar kar choosne laga Maya ne fauran hi mere sir ko pakda aur khud bhi mere hotho ko choosne lagi. Achanak hi mera hath sarak kar uski ek chuchi ko muthiyaya to wo machal uthi. Shayad kaatne se uski chuchiyo par gahre ghaav ho gaye the jisse mera hath lagte hi use dard hua tha.

Kuch der maya ke hotho ko choosne ke baad maine apna chehra usse door kiya aur uske baalo ko mutthi me pakad kar use uthaya. Isse pahle ki wo kuch samajh paati maine fauran hi khade ho kar apne bhannaye huye land ko uske muh ke paas la kar uske muh me thoosne ki koshish karne laga.

"Chal kutiya ab tu mera land choos." Maine ek hath se apne land ko pakad kar uske muh me maarte huye kaha to usne fauran hi apna muh khol diya. Jaise hi usne muh khola maine uske muh me apna land ghapp se daal diya. Mujh me itna josh chadh gaya tha ki maine uske sir ko pakad kar zor se jhatka diya, jisse mera land sansanate huye uske gale tak pahuch gaya. Wo buri tarah chhatpataayi lekin maine use chhoda nahi. Halaaki jab maine uske muh me land ek jhatke me ghusaya tha to uske daant mere land par bhi gade the aur mere muh se dard mishrit aaah nikal gayi thi.

Main maya ke sir ko dono hatho se pakde uske mukh ko chod raha tha. Uske mukh se uski laar bahne lagi thi aur uska chehra laal surkh pad gaya tha. Mere dhakke dene se neeche uski chuchiya buri tarah hil rahi thi. Idhar main maze ke saatwe asmaan me tha.

"Choos saali aur choos." Main uske sir ko pakde aur dhakke lagate huye bol raha tha____"Achhe se choos kutiya warna gale ke neeche utaar duga land ko."

Maine zor se dhakka lagaya to maya ke jism ko jhatke lagne lage. Usne puri taakat se mujhe peechhe ki taraf dhakka diya, jisse mera land uske mukh se nikal gaya. Land ke nikalte hi wo buri tarah khaasne lagi thi. Uski saanse ukhdi huyi thi.

"Saale haraami.

" Wo khaaste huye kah rahi thi____"Maar hi daalne ka irada tha kya tera?"
"Land choosne koi nahi marta kutiya." Maine use dhakka diya to wo bed par seedha ho kar giri. Uske girte hi maine uski dono taange failaayi aur uski dahakti choot me apna land ek hi jhatke me daal diya.

"Aahhh kutte faad di meri choot." Maya dard se cheekhi.
"Teri to pahle se hi fati huyi hai saali." Maine fir se zor ka dhakka diya.
"Ab zor zor se chod mujhe." Maya ne chilla kar kaha_____"Saale kutte dam nahi hai kya tujhme?"

Maya ki baat sun kar main pure josh me tez tez dhakke lagane laga. Main puri tarah bhool chuka tha ki aaj se pahle main kya tha. Is waqt main kisi professional ki tarah maya ko chode ja raha tha. Mera mota tagda land maya ki choot me satasat andar baahar ho raha tha. Uski choot itni geeli thi ki fachch fachch ki awaaz aa rahi thi. Zindagi me pahli baar main swarg me tha. Meri nazar maya ki hilti chuchiyo par padi to maine hath aage badha zor se uski ek chuchi par thappad maara jisse uske mukh se dard bhari karaah nikal gayi aur sath hi usne mujhe gaali di.

Kareeb das minute baad hi maya jhatke lete huye jhad gayi. Jhadne ke baad wo bejaan laash ki tarah shaant pad gayi thi lekin main ruka nahi balki dhakke lagata hi raha. Mujhe itna maza aa raha tha ki main rukne ka naam hi nahi le raha tha. Kuch der me jab maya ko fir se josh chadha to maine uski choot se land nikaal kar use ghodi bana diya aur uske gore gore chootad me zor zor se thappad maarte huye apne land ko uski choot me daal diya.

Kareeb das minute baad maya fir se chillane lagi. Wo jhadne ki kagaar par aa gayi thi aur yahi haal mera bhi tha. Main train ki speed se dhakke lagane laga gha aur fir jaise maze ki charam seema ke ant hone ka waqt aa gaya. Maya jhatke khate huye jhadi to uska garm garm paani mere land par mahsoos hua aur fir main bhi apne aapko rok nahi paaya. Mera jism akad gaya aur main maya ki choot me hi jhadta chala gaya. Pata nahi kab tak mujhe jhatke lagte rahe aur main uske upar hi jaise behosh sa ho gaya. Sex ka tufaan tham chuka tha. Kamre me shaanti chha gayi thi, sirf ham dono ki ukhdi huyi saanso ki hi awaaze goonj rahi thi.

☆☆☆​

Update - 11
__________________

​
Ab Tak,,,,,

Kareeb das minute baad maya fir se chillane lagi. Wo jhadne ki kagaar par aa gayi thi aur yahi haal mera bhi tha. Main train ki speed se dhakke lagane laga gha aur fir jaise maze ki charam seema ke ant hone ka waqt aa gaya. Maya jhatke khate huye jhadi to uska garm garm paani mere land par mahsoos hua aur fir main bhi apne aapko rok nahi paaya. Mera jism akad gaya aur main maya ki choot me hi jhadta chala gaya. Pata nahi kab tak mujhe jhatke lagte rahe aur main uske upar hi jaise behosh sa ho gaya. Sex ka tufaan tham chuka tha. Kamre me shaanti chha gayi thi, sirf ham dono ki ukhdi huyi saanso ki hi awaaze goonj rahi thi.

Ab Aage,,,,,

"Kya hua?" Kareeb pandrah minute baad maya ne us waqt mujhse pucha jab main bed par ek kinaare kuch sochte huye baitha tha____"Ab kya soch rahe ho? Kya fir se karne ka irada hai?"

Maine maya ki taraf dekha. Wo bed par uth kar baith gayi thi. Ham dono abhi bhi pure nange hi the. Maya ke chehre par koi shikan nahi thi kintu main thoda udaas sa tha aur mujhe andar se bilkul bhi achha nahi lag raha tha. Shayad isi vajah se maya ne mujhse ye puchha tha.

"Nahi, ab mera karne ka koi irada nahi hai." Maine pahle ki hi tarah thode udaas bhaav se kaha.
"To fir tum is tarah sad type kyo dikh rahe ho?" Maya ne kaha____"Kya tumhe mere sath sex karne me maza nahi aaya?"

"Baat maza aane ki nahi hai." Maine uski taraf dekhte huye kaha____"Balki baat ye hai ki maine bahut buri tarah se tumhe kaata tha jiski vajah se tumhari chhatiyo me zakhm ban gaye hain. Us waqt to josh josh me main wo sab kar gaya lekin ab mujhe aisa lag raha hai ki maine tumhare sath bilkul bhi achha nahi kiya."

"Oh dear." Maya ne muskura kar mera chehra sahlate huye kaha____"To tum is vajah se sad ho ke baithe ho. Kamaal ke ho tum. Sirf itni si baat ke liye bura feel kar rahe ho. Waise mujhe achha laga ki tum mere liye aisa feel kar rahe ho lekin yakeen maano dear, mujhe tumhare aisa karne se tumse koi shikayat nahi hai. Tumne wahi kiya jo karne ke liye maine kaha aur tumhe uksaya bhi. Isme tumhara koi dosh nahi hai aur sabse badi baat ye hai ki ye sab tumhari training ka ek hissa hai. Rahi baat mere zakhm aur taqleef ki to dear ye sab to chalta hi rahta hai. Is tarah ka kaam karne se pahle hame khul kar bataya gaya tha ki is kaam me hame kitni taqleef milegi. Hamne is taqleef ko khushi se chuna hai dear, is liye tum iske liye sad feel mat karo."

"To kya tum sach me mujhse naraz nahi ho?" Maine masumiyat se usse puchha to usne muskurate huye kaha____"Bilkul nahi dear, balki main to khush hu ki tumne pahli baar me bahut achha karne ki koshish ki. Sabse badi baat ye ki ab tumhare andar sharm aur jhijhak nahi rahi."

"Haan mujhe bhi ab aisa hi lag raha hai ki ab mujhe pahle ki tarah sharm mahsoos nahi hoti." Maine kaha____"Halaaki tumhare alawa bhi agar kisi aur ke sath mujhe sharm nahi mahsoos hogi to fir main puri tarah samajh jaauga ki ab mere andar se puri tarah sharm aur jhijhak chali gayi hai."

"Agar aisa hai." Maya ne kaha____"To jald hi tumhe mere alawa dusri ladki ke sath is baat ko aajmaane ka mauka mil jaayega."
"Wo kaise?" Maine na samajhne wale bhaav se pucha.
"Tum komal aur tabassum ko bhool gaye kya?" Maya ne kaha___"Abhi to tumhe un dono ke sath bhi yahi sab karna hai."

"Oh haan." Mujhe jaise yaad aaya.
"Wo dono ek sath hi rahti hain." Maya ne kaha____"Is liye tumhe ek sath hi un dono ke sath ye sab karna padega. Agar tumne un dono ko khush kar diya to samjho tumhari training puri ho gayi."

Maya ki is baat se main man hi man ye soch kar thoda ghabraya ki un dono ne agar mera bura haal kar diya to?? Khair uske baad main aur maya dono ne apne apne kapde pahne. Maya ke kahne par main uske sath hi kamre se baahar aa gaya.

Us din ka kota maya ke sath pura ho gaya tha is liye baaki ka sara din aur raat kuch nahi hua. Balki dopahar ka lunch karne ke baad main ek alag kamre me chala gaya tha. Maya ke sath sex kar ke main buri tarah thak gaya tha is liye bed par lette hi main gahri neend me chala gaya tha.

Shaam ko meri aankh komal ke jagane par hi khuli. Usne mujhe fresh ho kar aane ko kaha to main fresh hone ke liye bathroom me chala gaya. Uske baad maine komal tabassum aur maya ke sath hi dinner kiya. Dinner ke dauraan komal aur tabassum apni tarah tarah ki baato se mere aur maya ke sath mazaak karti rahi. Main chup chaap dinner kar raha tha aur sath hi ye bhi sochta ja raha tha ki maya ke baad ab mujhe komal aur tabassum ke sath sex karna hai. Maya ne kaha tha ki mujhe un dono ke sath hi sex ki training leni hogi. Is baat ko soch soch kar hi mere andar ek alag hi tarah ki utsukta badhti ja rahi thi.

Raat me bhi kuch nahi hua, balki main dinner karne ke baad ek alag kamre me so gaya tha. Dusre din main utha aur fresh hone ke baad un teeno ke sath naasta wagaira kiya. Maya ne bataya ki naasta karne ke ek ghante baad mujhe komal aur tabassum ke sath jana hai. Main komal aur tabassum ko kankhiyo se dekh leta tha. Kayi baar meri unse nazre bhi chaar ho gayi thi. Wo dono bas halke se muskura deti thi. Main andar hi andar ye soch raha tha ki un dono ke sath main kis tarah se khud ko adjust kar paauga.

☆☆☆

Wagle ne gahri saans lete huye diary ko band kar diya. Wo sochne laga ki vikram singh us samay kitne maze me tha. Maya komal aur tabassum jaisi khubsurat ladkiyo ke sath usne jee bhar kar ke sex ka maza liya tha. Uske baad bhi usne alag alag ladkiyo ya aurto ke sath isi tarah maze kiye honge. Ekaek wagle ke zahen me khayaal ubhra ki is sabke beech aakhir aisa kya hua hoga jiski vajah se vikram singh ko apne hi mata pita ki hatya karni padi thi? Wagle ne is bare me bahut socha lekin use kuch samajh nahi aaya. Khair usne cabin ke charo taraf nazare ghumaayi aur fir hand watch me time dekha. Lunch ka time ho gaya tha. Jail ka hi ek sipaahi jiska naam shyam tha usne uske ghar se khane ke liye tiphin la diya tha. Wagle ne lunch kiya aur jail ka chakkar lagane ke liye nikal gaya.

Jail ka chakkar laga kar wagle jab waapas apne cabin ki taraf aaya to galiyaare me use shyaam mil gaya. Usne use bataya ki ek aadmi uske intzaar me kafi der se baitha hai. Wagle uski baat sun kar kuch pal socha aur fir use bola ki wo us aadmi ko uske cabin me bhej de. Wagle apne cabin me pahucha to do minute ke andar hi ek aadmi uske cabin me daakhil hua. Wagle ne us aadmi ko gaur se dekha aur fir use apne saamne table ke us paar rakhi kursi par baithne ka ishara kiya.

"Shukriya." Wo aadmi ye kahte huye kursi par baith gaya.
"Kahiye kaun hain aap?" Uske baithte hi wagle ne usse kaha____"Aur humse kyo milna chaahte the?"

"Ji main intelligence vibhaag se hu."Us aadmi ne apni awaaz ko prabhaavshali banate huye kaha_____"Aur ek case ke silsile me aapse kuch guftagu karne aaya hu."

"Oh I see." Wagle man hi man chaunkte huye kaha____"Ji kahiye kis case ke silsile me aap hamse guftagu karna chahte hain?"
"Asal me main secret roop se case par chhaanbeen kar raha hu." Us aadmi ne khaas bhaav se kaha____"Is liye aapko case ke bare me detail me koi jankaari nahi de sakta."

"To fir aap hamse kya chaahte hain?" Wagle ne na samajhne wale bhaav se puchha.
"Aapki jail me vikram singh ka naam kaidi tha." Us aadmi ne kaha____"Jise umar kaid ki saza hui thi kintu fir uske achhe bartaav ki vajah se adalat ne uski baaki ki saza ko maaf kar ke riha kar diya hai. Main ye jaanna chahta hu ki usse sambandhit aapke paas kya kya jankari hai?"

"Kamaal ki baat hai janaab." Wagle uske mukh se vikram singh ka naam sun kar man hi man buri tarah chaunka tha, kintu fir apne chehre ke bhaavo ko shakhti se dabate huye pratyaksh me kaha____"Vikram singh naam ka kaidi is jail se riha ho kar kya gaya uske to kayi saare chaahne wale nazar aane lage."

"Kya matlab." Us aadmi ke chehre par silwate ubhri____"Main kuch samjha nahi, aap kahna kya chaahte hain?"
"Kya aap mujhe apna ID card dikhayenge?" Wagle ne jane kya soch kar ye kaha to us aadmi ne kuch palo tak wagle ki taraf dekha uske baad usne apni coat ki jeb se apna ID card nikaal kar wagle ke samne table par rakh diya.

"Oh maaf kijiyega." ID card dekhne ke baad wagle ne uska ID card waapas uski taraf badhaate huye kaha____"Asal me aapka ID card dekhne ke peechhe do vajah thi. Ek to formality ke taur par dusre apni ek shanka ko door karne ke liye. Kuch dino pahle hamse milne ek aadmi aaya tha. Usne khud ko vikram singh ka dost bataya tha jo ki haal hi me videsh se aaya tha. Wo yaha par hamse apne dost vikram singh ke bare me jaanne aaya tha aur aaj jab aap aaye to ham ye sochne par majboor se ho gaye ki bees saalo baad jabki vikram singh yaha se riha ho kar ja chuka hai to uske chaahne wale kaha se aa gaye? Agar uske itne hi chaahne wale the to wo in bees saalo me kabhi usse milne kyo nahi aaye? Uske yaha se riha hone ke baad jab is tarah se koi uske bare me jaanne yaha aaya to ab hame yahi lag raha hai ki jaise vikram singh ke chaahne wale uske riha hone ka hi intzaar kar rahe the. Halaaki sawaal to kayi saare hain kintu jawaab kisi ka bhi nahi hai. Khair aap bataaiye aap hamse vikram singh ke bare me kya jaanna chahte hain?"

"Sabse pahle to main ye kahna chahuga ki mujhe ye jaan kar behad ashcharya hua ki vikram singh ke bare me jaanne ke liye uska koi dost yaha aaya tha." Us aadmi ne almbi saans lete huye kaha____"Jabki meri jankaari me uske jitne bhi dost the wo bahut pahle hi usse sambandh tod chuke the. Kahne ka matlab ye ki vikram singh ka aisa koi gahra dost bacha hi nahi tha jo uske liye jaanne ko is kadar utsuk ho. Khair main yaha aapse ye jaanne aaya hu ki vikram singh ne apne baare me aapko kya bataya hai?"

"Aap ye kaise kah sakte hain janaab ki vikram singh ne hame apne bare me kuch bataya hai?" Wagle ne us aadmi ki taraf aplak dekhte huye kaha.

"Hamare department ke kuch log kayi baar is jail ki gatividhiyo par nazar rakh chuke hain." Us aadmi ne kaha____"Unhi se hame pata chala hai ki is jail me vikram singh se aapka gahra sambandh rahta tha. Bas isi vajah se mujhe lagta hai ki vikram singh ne apne bare me aapse zarur kuch na kuch bataya hoga."

"Fir to aapke jo department wale yaha ki gatividhiyo par nazar rakh rahe the" Wagle ne muskurate huye kaha____"Unhone theek se nazar nahi rakhi warna unhe ye bhi pata chal jata ki vikram singh se bhale hi hamara gahra talluk rahta tha lekin hamari laakh koshisho ke baad bhi usne apne bare me hame kabhi kuch nahi bataya."

"Bade ashcharya ki baat hai." Us aadmi ne sochne wale andaaz se kaha____"Ye vikram singh to sach me bada hi shakhtjaan aadmi nikla. Kahne ka matlab ye ki usne na to pahle kabhi police ya kanoon ko apne bare me kuch bataya aur na hi yaha aapse kuch bataya."

"Waise kya main jaan sakta hu ki vikram singh ke maamle me intelligence wale kyo involve huye?" Wagle ne kaha____"Aur agar huye bhi to itne saalo baad kyo? Vikram singh ke maamle ko do dashak guzar chuke hain kintu in do dashko me kabhi intelligence ka uske is maamle me involvement nahi hua. To ab aakhir aisa kya ho gaya hai jiske liye intelligence wale bees saal baad vikram singh ke maamle par itni dilchaspi dikha rahe hain?"

"Jaisa ki main shuru me hi aapse bata chuka hu ki hamara ye case secret hai." Us aadmi ne kaha____"Is liye detail me main aapko kuch nahi bata sakta kintu haan, itna zarur bata saktu hu ki iske pahle kayi saalo tak ye maamla police ke hath me hi tha kintu jab koi pukhta saboot ya suraag nahi mila to police ne file ko close kar diya aur is maamle ko jaise bhula hi diya. Abhi kuch samay pahle ye maamla fir se ubhra aur is tarah se ubhra ki is maamle ko direct intelligence vibhaag ko saump diya gaya aur iski chhaanbeen ko secret roop se karne ko kaha gaya."

"Kaafi dilchasp baat hai." Wagle ne kuch sochte huye kaha____"Ab aap to kuch bata nahi sakte kyoki aapke anusaar ye secret maamla hai lekin sochne wali baat hai hi ki aakhir aisa kya hua hoga jiski vajah se bees saal ho chuke maamle me bees saalo baad intelligence vibhaag isme involve hua. Hamara khayaal hai ki zarur isme kisi badi hasti ka bhi naam aaya hoga aur kuch is tarah se aaya hoga ki usne maamle ki chhaanbeen ke liye direct intelligence vibhaag ko involve kar diya."

"Khair ab jo hai so hai." Us aadmi ne gahri saans li____"Lekin ek baat achhi nahi huyi aur wo ye ki mera yaha aana faydemand nahi hua. Chaliye koi baat nahi. Waise aapko kya lagta hai, vikram singh yaha se riha ho kar kaha gaya hoga?"

"Bhagwan hi jane." Wagle ne sir hilaate huye kaha____"Maine apni zindagi me uske jaisa ajeeb insaan nahi dekha. Wo hamse thoda bahut baate to kar leta tha lekin jab ham usse uske bare me kuch bhi puchhte the to wo apne hotho ko shakhti se bheench leta tha, jaise galti se bhi ye na chaahta raha ho ki uske hotho se koi aisa shabd nikal jaye jiske tahat hame uske bare me zara sa bhi kuch pata chal jaye."

Aagantuk ka naam Jairaj patil tha. Wagle ne uske ID card me yahi naam padha tha. Kuch der aur idhar udhar ki baate karne ke baad wo wagle se vida le kar chala gaya tha. Uske jane ke baad wagle kafi der tak uske aur vikram singh ke bare me sochta raha tha. Uske liye ab ye sochne wali baat thi ki aisa kya hua hai jiski vajah se desh ka intelligence vibhag vikram singh ke bare me chhaanbeen karne uske paas pahuch gaya tha. Wagle ke zahen me ekdam se ye khayaal ubhra ki vikram singh ka maamla yakeenan ek aisa maamla hai jo maamuli nahi ho sakta. Intelligence vibhaag ke us aadmi ke aane ke baad wagle ko pahli baar mahsoos hua ki maamla gambheer hai kintu uski samasya ye thi wo khud kuch kar nahi sakta tha, kyoki uske paas sach me vikram singh ke sambandh me koi jankaari nahi thi aur na hi wo ye jaanta tha ki vikram singh uski jail se riha ho kar kaha gaya hoga?

Agar use pahle se maamle ki gambheerta ka pata hota to wo yakeenan wagle ke peechhe apne jail ke kisi police wale ko laga deta, taaki pata chal sake ki vikram singh kaha jane ka irada rakhe huye tha. Wagle ne ek cigarette jalaai aur uske lambe lambe kash lete huye sochne laga. Ekaek hi wo chaunka. Uske zahen me achanak se vikram singh ki diary ka khayaal ubhar aaya. Vikram singh ki diary me to uske bare me lagbhag sab kuch hi likha hua tha. Yaani diary ke adhaar par shayad wo pata laga sakta tha ki vikram singh kaha gaya hoga. Usne apni diary me kahi to kisi prakaar ka suraag chhoda hoga. Wagle ne socha ki agar wo vikram singh ki diary ko jayraj patil ke hawale kar deta to mumkin hai ki wo us diary ke adhaar par uske bare me jaan leta aur uska pata bhi kar leta, lekin tabhi wagle ke zahen me khayaal ubhra ki vikram singh ne wo diary sirf uske liye likhi thi aur us par viswaas kar ke hi usko di thi. Aise me is diary ko kisi aur ke hawaale kar ke kya wo vikram singh se viswaasghaat nahi kar baithega? Wagle ne gahri saans li aur man hi man socha ki achha hua ki usne jairaj se vikram singh ki diary ka zikra nahi kiya.

Wagle ko intelligence vibhag ke us aadmi yaani jairaj patil ki baat yaa aayi jab usne usse kaha tha ki vikram singh ke sabhi dosto ne usse sabhi sambandh tod liye the. Agar jairaj patil ki ye baat sach hai to fir wo shakhs kaun tha jo us din usse milne aaya tha aur khud ko vikram singh ka dost kah raha tha? Uske anusaar jab vikram singh ne apne mata pita ki hatya ki thi tab wo bharat desh me hi nahi tha. Wagle ke zahen me sawaal ubhra ki kahi wo shakhs koi aisa byakti to nahi tha jo jhooth mooth ka vikram singh ko apna dost kah raha tha aur kisi khaas maksad ke tahat wo usse vikram singh ke bare me jankari praapt karna chaahta tha?

Wagle sochne laga ki aakhir wo kaun raha hoga aur kis maksad se vikram singh ke bare me usse jankari praapt karna chaahta tha? Wagle ne is bare me bahut socha lekin usko isse sambandhit kuch bhi khaas baat samajh me na aayi.

Thak haar kar wagle ne in saari baato ko apne dimaag se jhatka aur briefcase se vikram singh ki diary nikaal kar aage ki kahani padhna shuru kar diya.

Update - 12
____________________

​
Ab Tak....

Wagle sochne laga ki aakhir wo kaun raha hoga aur kis maksad se vikram singh ke bare me usse jankari praapt karna chaahta tha? Wagle ne is bare me bahut socha lekin usko isse sambandhit kuch bhi khaas baat samajh me na aayi. Thak haar kar wagle ne in saari baato ko apne dimaag se jhatka aur briefcase se vikram singh ki diary nikaal kar aage ki kahani padhna shuru kar diya.

Ab Aage....

Naasta karne ke baad main apne ek alag kamre me araam kar raha tha ki tabhi mere kamre par kisi ne dastak di. Main bed par leta hua tha aur apni badli huyi zindagi ke bare me hi soch raha tha. Khair dastak huyi to main utha aur ja kar darwaza khola. Darwaze ke baahar komal aur tabassum khadi huyi thi. Un dono ko dekhte hi mere dil ki dhadkane badh chali, jabki mujh par nazar padte hi wo dono badi ada se muskuraayi aur kamre ke andar daakhil ho gayi. Main jaanta tha ki wo dono mere paas kis liye aayi thi is liye maine khamoshi se darwaza band kiya aur palat kar unki taraf dekha. Wo dono bed par baith chuki thi.

"To tum taiyar ho na hamare sath maze ke saagar me doobne ke liye?" Komal ne meri taraf dekhte huye muskura kar mujhse puchha.
"Aur kis liye aaya hu main yaha?" Maine badi himmat se aur bade confidence ke sath kaha to dono ke hotho par muskaan ubhar aayi.

"Bahut khoob." Tabassum ne usi muskaan ke sath kaha____"Maya ke sath waqt guzaarne ke baad kafi badlaav dikh raha hai tum me. Khair ye to achhi baat huyi, kyoki ham to ye soch rahe the ki tum maare sharm aur jhijhak ke ham dono ke sath khul kar maze kaise kar paaoge?"

"Koshish kar raha hu ki mere andar se sharm aur jhijhak jitna jaldi ho sake puri tarah nikal jaye." Maine aage badhte huye kaha____"Baaki tum dono to ho hi meri sharm aur jhijhak ko door karne ke liye."

"Wo to ham hain hi." Komal ne kaha____"Lekin sharm aur jhijhak to insaan ke swabhaav me hoti hai jise insaan ko khud hi door karni padti hai. Tum jis line me jane wale ho usme iske liye koi jagah nahi hai. Apne andar se sharm aur jhijhak ko door karne ka bas ek hi tareeka hai ki jab bhi kisi aurat ke paas sex ke liye jaao to apne zahen me ye vichaar bilkul bhi paida na hone do ki wo aurat tumhare bare me kya sochegi ya tum use khush kar paaoge ki nahi, balki sirf ye soch rakho ki tum ek halabbi land ke maalik ho jiske balboote par tum duniya ki kisi bhi aurat ko mast kar sakte ho."

"Apne aap par yakeen hona bahut zaruri hai dear." Tabassum ne kaha____"Agar khud par yakeen nahi hoga to halabbi land ke hote huye bhi tum kisi aurat ko khush nahi kar paaoge. Is liye apne aap par aur apni kaabiliyat par yakeen hona chahiye. Uske baad jab kisi ke sath sex ki shuruaat ho jati hai to sab kuch apne aap hi hota chala jata hai. Us samay hamara zahen apne aap hi alag alag tarah ki cheezo ki kalpana karte huye kaarya karne lagta hai."

"Tumhare liye sabse achhi baat ye hai dear ki tumhe sab kuch bade paimaane par pahle se hi kudrat ne de diya hai." Komal ne kaha____"Ab zarurat hai uska sahi tarah se upyog karne ki. Har din aur har kisi ke sath ek alag hi anubhav milega tumhe jo ki tumhari kala ko aur tumhari kshamta ko bhi badhata rahega. Khair ab chhodo ye sab aur shuru ho jaao. Tum is waqt ye samjho ki tum hamare paas apni duty puri karne aaye ho. Is liye apni duty nibhaate huye tumhe ham dono ko khush karna hai."

Main dono ki baate bade gaur se sun raha tha aur sach to ye tha ki mera man tarah tarah ke vichaaro se bharta ja raha tha. Main nirnay nahi kar pa raha tha ki ab main kis tarah aage badhu aur un dono ke sath wo sab karu jiske liye is waqt wo dono mere kamre me aayi thi? Kuch der sochne ke baad maine ek gahri saans li aur fir ye soch kar aage badha ki ab jo hoga dekha jaayega.

Komal aur tabassum dono ne is waqt tight fitting ke kapde pahan rakhe the jisme unki gudaaj taango par tight jeans tha aur upar aisi t shirt jisme un dono ki badi badi chhaatiya saaf taur par apna akaar dikha rahi thi. Main apni badh chali dhadkano ko kaabu karte huye bed par unke paas aaya aur baith gaya. Wo dono mujhe hi aplak dekhe ja rahi thi. Unke surkh hotho par manmohak muskaan thi jiski vajah se mujhe mera aatmvishwas dagmagata sa prateet ho raha tha.

Maya ke sath main puri tarah khul chuka tha aur uske sath ab mujhe sharm ya jhijhak nahi mahsoos hoti thi lekin komal aur tabassum mere liye abhi is kshetra me nayi thi. Khair maine aankhe band kar ke ek lambi saans li aur fir aankhe khol kar tabassum ki taraf badha. Maine aage badh kar apni dono hatheliyo ke beech uska khubsurat sa chehra liya aur fir uski aankho me dekhne ke baad main uske surkh aur raseele hotho ki taraf jhukne laga. Kamre me is waqt bled ki dhaar ki maanind sannata chhaya hua tha. Kuch hi palo me maine apne hoth tabassum ke raseele hotho par rakh diye. Jaise hi mere hoth uske hotho se chhuye to mere jism me jhurujhuri si hui. Bas uske baad maine apne zahen se sab kuch nikaal diya.

Aankhe band kiye main bade hi aahista se tabassum ke lajeez hotho ko choom raha tha. Uske hotho ko chumne me mujhe bada hi maza aa raha tha. Meri rango me daudta hua lahu ekdam se tez hone laga tha aur iske sath hi main tabassum ke hotho ko muh me bhar kar chusna shuru kar diya. Abhi main uske hotho ko chusne hi laga tha ki tabhi meri peeth par kisi ka haath aaya aur aise andaaz se meri peeth par ghoomne laga ki mujhe gudgudi si hone lagi. Maine tabassum ke hotho se apne hoth alag kar ke ek baar palat kar dekha to komal ko apne peechhe apne aap se sata hua paaya. Wo meri peeth ko sahlaaye ja rahi thi. Mujhe apni taraf dekhta dekh uske hotho par muskaan ubhar aayi thi.

Maine komal se nazar hata kar apni gardan seedhi ki aur fir se tabassum ke hotho ko muh me bhar kar chusne laga.

Uske hotho ko chuste huye maine apne daahine hath se uski daahini chhaati ko pakda aur t shirt ke upar se hi use apni mutthi me bhar kar masalne laga. Mere aisa karte hi tabassum ka jism machalne laga aur wo apne hatho se mere sir ko thaam kar hoth chusne me mera sath dene lagi. Idhar mere peeche se komal abhi bhi mere jism ko sahlaye ja rahi thi. Mere shirt ke button ko wo peeche se hi hath badha kar kholne lagi thi.

Maine kuch der tabassum ke hotho ko chusa aur jab ham dono ki saanse kaabu se baahar hone lagi to maine uske hotho ko azaad kar diya. Aankhe khulte hi hamari nazre mili to maine dekha tabassum ki aankho me surkhi chha gayi thi. Maine ek jhatke me uski t shirt ko pakad kar upar kheecha aur uske sir se nikaal diya. T shirt ke nikalte hi bra me kaid uski badi badi chhatiya uchhal kar mere saamne aa gayi. Maine jhat se ek ko apne hath me liya aur masalte huye jhuk kar tabassum ke gale ke har hisse par chumne laga. Tabassum ne mere sir ko fir se thaam liya tha. Udhar komal ne meri shirt ke saare button khol diye the aur ab wo mere jism se meri shirt nikaal rahi thi. Maine apne dono haatho ko peeche kiya to komal ne shirt mere jism se nikaal kar bed par hi ek taraf uchhaal diya. Shirt ke andar maine baniyaan nahi pahan rakhi thi is liye ab main upar se nanga hi ho gaya tha.

Udhar tabassum ko chumte huye maine use bed par seedha leta diya aur uske upar aa kar main is baar uske seene par chumne laga. Uski chhaatiyo ki ghaati ko chumte huye main uski chhati ko bhi masal raha tha. Tabhi maine mahsoos kiya ki peeche se komal meri nangi peeth par choomne lagi thi. Mujhse raha na gaya to main ekdam se seedha hua aur use pakad kar use bhi bed par tabassum ke bagal se leta diya aur jhuk kar uske hotho par apne hoth rakh diye.

Ek sath do do ladkiya bed par leti huyi thi. Ek upar se sirf bra me thi to dusri ke jism me abhi bhi t shirt thi. Maine kuch der komal ko raseele hotho ko choosa aur fir uski t shirt ko bhi uske jism se nikaal diya tha. Ab wo dono upar se bra me thi. Dono behad hi khubsurat thi aur dono ke hi jism makkhan ki tarah chikne aur mulaayam the. Mera ji kar raha tha ki main dono ke jismo ko chaatte huye kha hi jaau. Kabhi main komal ko to kabhi tabassum ke sath maze le raha tha. Mera land to buri tarah akad gaya tha, lekin mera dhyaan abhi sirf un dono ko choomne chaatne aur masalne me hi laga hua tha.

Komal ke nange sapaat pet ko choomte huye main tabassum ki chhati ko masal raha tha. Maine baari baari se dono ke pet ko chooma chata aur fir un dono ke jeans ko khol kar unki taango se alag kar diya. Makkhan ki tarah chikni taango ko dekh kar mera man machal utha aur main baari baari se jhuk kar dono ki taango par apni jeebh chalane laga. Taango ke beech patli si penty thi jisme dono ki fooli huyi choot ka ubhaar nazar aa raha tha. Maine seedha ho kar baari baari se dono ko dekha aur fir jhuk kar tabassum ki naabhi par apni jeebh ki nok ko ghusa diya. Mere aisa karte hi wo machal uthi aur mere sir ko apne pet par dabane lagi. Mera ek hath komal ke pet ko sahlate huye uski choot par pahuch gaya tha. Main ek hath se uski choot sahla raha tha aur dusre hath se tabassum ke pet ko pakde main uski naabhi me apni jeebh ko kured raha tha. Kuch der uski naabhi par apni jeebh kuredne ke baad main neeche aaya aur uski gudaaz jaangho ko chumte huye uski choot par aa gaya.

Maine penty ke upar se hi tabassum ki choot ko do teen baar chooma aur fir ekdam se maine uski choot ko muh me bhar kar halke se kaata to tabassum ke jism ko jhatka laga aur uske mukh se zordaar siski nikal gayi. Main furan hi seedha baitha aur baari baari se dono ki bra penty ko unke jism se alag kiya. Ab wo dono mere saamne puri tarah nangi leti huyi thi. Bulb ki roshni me dono ka gora jism chamak raha tha. Mujhe samajh na aaya ki pahle kisko chakhu. Maine nazar upar kar ke dono ki taraf dekha to dono ko apni taraf dekhta hua hi paaya. Nazar milte hi dono muskuraayi. Meri nazar unke chehro se fisal kar unki chhaatiyo par padi to maine jhat se jhuk kar komal ki chhati ke ek nipple ko muh me bhar liya aur zor zor se chubhlane laga.

Jeewan me pahli baar main aise kaam kar raha tha aur wo bhi do do ladkiyo ke sath. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki main kiske sath aage badhu aur kisko pahle khush karne ki koshish karu? Main apni samajh me wahi karta ja raha tha jo karne ka mera man karta ja raha tha. Kafi der tak main dono ki chhaatiyo ko aise hi muh me bhar kar choomta choosta raha. Jab mera man bhar gaya to main neeche aaya aur tabassum ki chikni choot ko apni jeebh se chaatne laga. Uski choot buri tarah dhadhak rahi thi aur uska kamras risne laga tha jo meri jeebh par pratipal lagta ja raha tha. Main paaglo ki tarah tabassum ki choot par apni jeebh chala raha tha aur uska jism bina paani ke machhli ki tarah machal raha tha. Is beech komal uth gayi thi aur wo mera pent kholne lagi thi. Thodi hi der me usne mera pent nikaal diya tha. Uske baad wo mere kachche ke upar se hi mere land ko sahlane lagi thi. Uske aisa karte hi mare jism me maze ki tarange uthne lagi thi aur main dugune josh me tabassum ki choot ko muh me bhar kar chusne laga tha.

Tabassum dono hatho se mere sir ko pakde apni choot par dabaye ja rahi thi aur sath hi aankhe band kiye maze me siskaariya bhar rahi thi. Uski choot se ris raha kamras mere muh me ja raha tha jiska nasha pratipal mujh par chadhta ja raha tha. Komal ki taraf se mera dhyaan hi hat gaya tha, halaaki wo abhi bhi mere land ko kachche ke upar se sahlaye ja rahi thi.

Maine ekdam se apne hath ki do ungli tabassum ki choot me ghusa di aur zor zor se andar baahar karte huye uski choot ko jeebh se chaatne laga. Mere aisa karte hi tabassum ke jism ko jhatke lagne lage. Wo apni kamar ko utha utha kar bed par patakne lagi thi. Shayad wo maze ke charam par thi aur kuch hi palo me mujhe iska saboot bhi mil gaya. Tabassum ki kamar kamaan ki tarah hawa me tan gayi aur usne buri tarah mere sir ko apni choot par daba liya. Uske baad jhatke khate huye wo jhadne lagi.

Uski choot se nikla garam garam kamras mere chehre ko bhigota chala gaya. Kuch der me wo ekdam se shaant pad gayi jisse uski pakad dheeli ho gayi.

Maine fauran hi uski choot se apna chehra uthaya aur palatte huye komal ko pakad liya. Maine komal ko apni taraf kheecha aur tabassum ke kamras se bheega chehra liye main uske hotho ko muh me bhar kar chusne laga. Ek hath se main uski chhaati ko buri tarah bheenchne laga tha.

Komal khud bhi mere hotho ko choosne lagti thi. Ekaek usne apna hath aage badhaya aur mere akde huye land ko pakad kar zor se bheecha to mere muh se siski nikal gayi. Main fauran hi komal se alag hua aur tezi se apna kachcha utaar kar use dhakka de kar leta diya. Uske baad maine pahle uski dono chhaatiyo ko muh me bhar kar choosa aur fir sarak kar neeche uski choot par aa gaya. Uski choot paani chhod rahi thi, maine jeebh nikaal kar uski faanko par chalana shuru kar diya aur ek hath ki ungli bhi uski choot me daal di. Kuch hi der me komal ka bhi tabassum ki tarah bura haal hone laga. Wo dono haatho se mere sir ko pakde apni choot me dabaye ja rahi thi.

Kareeb paanch minute ki choot chusaayi ke baad hi komal ka jism akadne laga aur wo aahe bharte huye bharbhara kar jhadne lagi. Ek baar fir se mera chehra choot se nikle kamras se sarabor hota chala gaya tha. Komal jab shaant pad gayi to maine tabassum ki taraf rukh kiya. Tabassum apne ek hath se komal ki chhaati ko sahla rahi thi.

Main aage badha aur tabassum ke hotho par toot pada. Kuch der uske hotho ko choosne ke baad main uski chhatiyo ko masalte huye choosne laga. Mera land ab buri tarah akad kar dard karne laga tha. Is liye main utha aur tabassum ke chehre ke paas sarak uski taraf apna land kiya to usne meri taraf dekha aur fir mere land ko pakad liya.

Kuch der wo mere land ko sahlaati rahi aur fir uth kar baithte huye usne mere land ko muh me bhar liya. Uske garam mukh me jaise hi mera land gaya to maze se siski lete huye maine apni aankhe band kar li aur sath hi uske sir ko dono hatho se pakad kar apne land ki taraf kheechne laga.

Tabassum bade maze se mera land choos rahi thi aur main maze ke athaah saagar me gote lagane laga tha. Tabassum ke sir ko pakde main apni kamar ko hila hila kar uske mukh ko chod raha tha. Tabhi meri nazar komal par padi. Wo tabasum ke muh me mere land ko andar baahar hota dekh rahi thi. Maine ek jhatke me apna land tabassum ke muh se nikala aur aage badh kar komal ki taraf kar diya. Tabassum ke thook aur laar se nahaye huye mere land ko dekh kar komal ne pahle meri taraf dekha aur fir apne ek hath se mere land ko pakad kar usne gapp se mera land apne muh me bhar liya. Ye dekh kar tabassum bhi komal ke paas sarak aayi aur ek hath se mere tatto ko sahlaate huye wo komal ke sir par hath ferne lagi.

Meri aankho ke saamne achanak hi gandi kitaab me bane chitra ghoom gaye aur maine fauran hi un chitro ka anusaran kiya. Komal ke muh se land nikaal kar maine tabassum ke muh ki taraf badhaya to usne apna muh khol kar jaldi hi mere land ko muh me bhar kar choosne lagi. Main jaise swarg me tha. Do khubsurat ladkiya baari baari se mera land choos rahi thi aur main maze ke saatve asmaan me gote laga raha tha.

Maine ek jhatke me tabassum ke muh se apna land nikala aur use dhakka de kar bed par seedha leta diya. Uske baad uski dono taango ko pakad kar failate huye uski choot me apna land ghused diya.

"Aaahhhh Ek hi jhatke me apne is halabbi land ko meri choot me daal do dear." Tabassum ne sisiyaate huye kaha____"Main dekhna chaahti hu ki tumhara ye mota land jab ek jhatke me meri choot me jaayega to meri cheekh kitni tez nikalti hai."

Tabassum ki baat sun kar maine aisa hi kiya. Uski choot ke chhend par apne tope ko ghusa kar maine puri taakat se dhakka maara to mera land uski choot ki diwaaro ko cheerta hua andar ki taraf samata chala gaya. Mere is dhakke se tabassum halak faad kar chillaayi. Mere muh se bhi dard me doobi karaah nikal gayi. Tabassum ki choot mere land ke liye sakri thi aur jab maine puri taakat se dhakka maara to mere land ki chamdi bhi tezi se peechhe hoti chali gayi thi jisse mujhe dard hua tha. Kuch pal rukne ke baad maine dhakke lagane shuru kar diye. Udhar komal uth kar tabassum ke muh par baith gayi thi jisse uski choot uske muh par chhune lagi thi. Tabassum ne apne muh par komal ki choot ko mahsoos kiya to usne fauran hi jeebh nikaal kar use chaatna shuru kar diya.

Main komal ko tabassum ke muh me apni choot tikaye dhire dhire hilte dekh kar pahle to chakit hua fir jab meri nazar komal ki nazar se mili to wo mujhe dekhte huye pahle muskuraayi fir apni taraf aane ka ishara kiya to main uski taraf khud ko adjust karte huye jhuka. Kuch hi palo me mere hoth komal ke hotho se ja mile the. Ham teeno ki position ab kamaal ki ban gayi thi. Tabassum bed par seedha leti huyi thi jiski dono taange failaye main uski choot me apna land daale dhakke laga raha tha aur komal apni choot ko tabassum ke muh par rakhe halke halke hil rahi thi jisse neeche se tabassum uski choot par apni zubaan chala rahi thi aur idhar main aur komal ek dusre ki taraf jhuke huye ek dusre ke hotho ko choom rahe the. Main palak jhapakte hi maze ki tarang me pahuch gaya tha aur sath hi ye sab dekh kar behad romanchit bhi ho utha tha.

Maine komal ke hotho se apne hoth chhudaye aur tez tez apni kamar ko chalate huye tabassum ko chodne laga. Mere har dhakke par wo aage ki taraf uchhal jati thi jisse uski chuchiya uchhal padti thi aur sath hi uske mukh se komal ki choot hat jaati thi. Komal kuch palo tak uske muh me apni choot ko ghisti rahi uske baad wo uske upar se utar kar uski ek chuchi ke nipple ko chubhlane lagi. Is position me komal ki gaand jo ki meri taraf ghumi huyi thi wo uth gayi thi. Meri nazar uski gaand ke gulaabi chhend par padi aur fir uske neeche paniyaayi huyi choot par. Ye dekh kar maine zor se ek thappad uski gaand par mara to wo ekdam se uchhal padi aur sath hi peeche mud kar meri taraf dekha.

Maine use usi position me tabassum ke upar aane ko kaha to wo waise hi apne ghutne ko is taraf kar ke tabassum ke upar aa gayi. Ek tarah se wo tabasum ke upar ghodi bani huyi thi aur uski uthi huyi gaand meri aankho ke saamne thi. Maine tabassum ki taango ko chhoda aur komal ke gore gore lekin bhaari chootado ko apni mutthiyo me bheechte huye uski gaand ke chhend ko ubhaarne laga. Komal ki gaand ka ka gulaabi chhend aur uske thoda sa hi neeche lislisi choot ko dekh kar mera man jaise machal utha to main jaldi se jhuka aur uski bhaari gaand ke maans ko muh me bhar kar zor se kaata jisse komal ki dard bhari karaah nikal gayi. Maine itne par hi bas nahi kiya balki do teen baar aur kaata aur fir apna muh peeche se uski choot par laga kar apni jeebh se uski ras bahaati choot ko chaatne laga. Khatmittha swaad meri jeebh par pada to main aur zor zor se chaatne laga. Is kriya ki vajah se mere dhakke bahut hi dheeme ho gaye the, is liye neeche se tabassum khud hi apni gaand utha utha kar mere land ko apni choot par lene lagi thi.

Meri aankho ke saamne gandi kitaab ka fir se ek chitra ghoom gaya to maine jhat se apna land tabassum ki choot se nikala aur thoda upar ho kar peeche se komal ki choot me ek jhatke se daal diya. Komal ko mere dwara aisa kiye jane ki ummid nahi thi is liye jaise hi maine zor ka dhakka mara to wo ekdam se tabassum ke upar pasar gayi thi aur uske mukh se aah nikal gayi thi. Main komal ki kamar ko pakde tez tez dhakke lagane laga tha. Do do khubsurat ladkiyo ko main ek dusre ke upar letaye chod raha tha. Is waqt main behad khush tha aur isi khushi ke josh me main tabadtod dhakke lagaye ja raha tha. Udhar neeche padi tabassum komal ke hotho ko muh me bhare choos rahi thi aur sath hi uski chuchiyo ko bhi masle ja rahi thi. Pure kamre me sex ka ghamasaan macha hua tha.

Main kafi der se usi position me dhakke laga raha tha is liye ab main buri tarah haafne laga tha aur sath hi meri kamar bhi dukhne lagi thi. Is liye maine komal ki choot se apna land nikaal liya. Meri aankho ke saamne gandi kitaab ka ek aur chitra ghoom gaya tha aur ab main usi chitra ki tarah position lena chaah raha tha. Maine jab land nikaal liya to komal ne gardan ghuma kar meri taraf dekha to maine use bataya ki mujhe position change karni hai.

Meri baat sun kar dono bed se uth gayi. Unke uthte hi main seedha let gaya. Mera tana hua land komal aur tabassum ke kamras se chamak raha tha aur buri tarah hawa me jhatke maar raha tha. Dono ki nazar us par padi to wo dono bhukhi sherni ki tarah us par jhapti aur muh me le kar use choosne lagi. Baari baari se dono ne use muh me bhar kar choosa, uske baad tabassum uthi aur mere upar aa kar mere land ko apni choot me daal liya. Tabassum ki garam garam choot me jaise hi mera land gaya to maze se meri siski nikal gayi. Maine tabassum ki ek chuchi ko pakad apni taraf kheecha aur use muh me bhar kar chusne laga. Kuch der uski chuchi ko chusne ke baad maine use chhod diya. Udhar jaise hi maine uski chuchi ko chhoda to komal mere muh par apni choot rakh kar baith gayi. Main komal ki chipchipi choot par apni zubaan ko laplapane laga aur udhar tabassum mere land par zor zor se apni gaand ko patakne lagi thi. Ek baar fir se chudaayi ka mahaul garam ho utha tha. Main komal ki choot ko chaatta bhi ja raha tha aur us par ungli bhi karta ja raha tha jisse wo maze me siskariya bhar rahi thi.

Tabassum kafi der tak mere land par apni gaand ko patakti rahi, uske baad jab wo thak gayi to usne apni gaand ko patakna band kar diya. Maine neeche se apni gaand utha utha kar dhakke lagane ki koshish ki lekin mujhse barabar dhakka nahi lagaya gaya is liye maine unhe apne upar se hatne ko kaha to wo dono mere upar se hat gayi. Maine tabassum ko fir se seedha letaya aur uski choot me apna land daal kar zor zor se use chodne laga. Tabassum buri tarah sisiya rahi thi aur apne hath se hi apni chuchiyo ko masle ja rahi thi. Kuch hi der me uski choot ki pakad mere land par kasti huyi mahsoos huyi aur fir wo ekdam se akadne lagi. Tabassum ko jhatke lagne lage the aur wo buri tarah cheekhte huye jhadne lagi thi. Wo jhad rahi thi aur main dhakke lagaye ja raha tha. Jab wo jhad kar shaant pad gayi to komal mujhe isharara karte huye fauran hi let gayi.

Komal apni taange faila kar leti to maine uski choot me apna land daal diya aur zor zor se use chodne laga. Asal me ab mujhe itna maza aa raha tha ki main rukna nahi chaahta tha. Maine dono hath badha kar komal ki badi badi chuchiyo ko pakda aur puri taakat se dhakke lagane laga. Kuch hi der me komal ki aahe tez ho gayi. Idhar mere jism me bhi ab halchal hone lagi thi. Mere andkosho me badi tezi se jhurjhuri hone lagi thi aur main maze ke saatve asmaan ki taraf badhta chala ja raha tha. Jaise jaise main apni charam seema ki taraf pahuch raha tha waise waise mere dhakko ki speed bhi tez hoti ja rahi thi. Udhar komal mukh se ajeeb ajeeb si awaaze nikaalte huye jane kya kya badbadane lagi thi. Kareeb paanch minute baad hi komal ka jism aintha aur wo jhadne lagi. Uski choot se nikla garam garam paani jaise hi mere land ko bhigoya to main uska taap sahan na kar saka aur main bhi aahe bharte huye jhadne laga.

Jhadne ke baad main behosh sa ho kar komal ke upar hi dher ho gaya. Kamre me ukhdi huyi saanso ka tufaan garm tha. Main un dono khubsurat hasinaao ke sath ekdam past sa pada tha. Jane kitni hi der tak ham teeno yu hi behosh se pade rahe uske baad sabse pahle tabassum uthi. Usne bade pyaar se mere sir par hath fera aur bathroom ki taraf chali gayi. Kuch der baad ham dono bhi uthe. Sex ki garmi shaant hui aur jab maine komal ki taraf dekha to usse nazar milte hi mere hotho par muskaan ubhar aayi aur sath hi halki sharm bhi. Komal mere chehre par aayi halki sharm ko dekh kar has padi thi. Khair tabassum ke aane ke baad ham dono bhi baari baari se bathroom gaye aur khud ko saaf kiya.

"Tumne to kamaal kar diya dear." Tabassum ne muskurate huye kaha____"Mujhe zara bhi ummid nahi thi ki pahli baar me tumhara performance itna achha hoga.

Tumhe sach me khuda ne khaas bana kar bheja hai."

"Sahi kaha tumne." Komal ne kaha____"Aisa pahla mard dekha hai maine jo pahli baar me do do ladkiyo ko jhadane ke baad khud jhada ho. Jab ki aisa hona lagbhag asambhav sa hota hai. Khair mujhe bhi lagta hai ki tumhe upar wale ne kuch zyada hi khaas bana kar bheja hai."

"Tum dono ki baato se to lagta hai." Maine dono ko baari baari se dekhte huye kaha_____"Ki main tum dono ki pareeksha me pass ho gaya hu."
"Bilkul pass ho gaye ho dear." Komal ne kaha____"Balki agar ye kahu to zyada behtar hoga ki tumne pahli baar me itna achha performance de kar ham dono ko hairaan kar diya hai."

Komal aur tabassum ki ye baate sun kar main andar hi andar behad khush ho gaya tha aur apne aap par proud sa feel karne laga tha jiski vajah se main ekdam se tan kar baith gaya tha. Dono ki baato ne mere manobal ko badha diya tha jiski vajah se mere andar ek alag hi tarah ka ehsaas hone laga tha. Mujhe aisa lagne laga tha jaise ab main mukammal mard ban gaya hu aur ab main kisi bhi aurat ko khush kar sakta hu.

Kuch der ham teeno isi bare me baate karte rahe uske baad wo dono mujhe araam karne ka bol kar kamre se chali gayi. Dubara karne ke liye na unhone kaha aur na hi mera man tha. Kyoki dono ko pelne ke baad main buri tarah thak gaya tha. Khair dopahar ko lunch karne ke baad main apne ek alag kamre me sone chala gaya tha.

Update - 13
_____________________

​
Ab Tak...

Kuch der ham teeno isi bare me baate karte rahe uske baad wo dono mujhe araam karne ka bol kar kamre se chali gayi. Dubara karne ke liye na unhone kaha aur na hi mera man tha. Kyoki dono ko pelne ke baad main buri tarah thak gaya tha. Khair dopahar ko lunch karne ke baad main apne ek alag kamre me sone chala gaya tha.

Ab Aage...

Sham ko wagle apne ghar pahucha. Use thoda garmi lag rahi thi is liye usne nahane ka socha. Bathroom me nahate samay use yaad aaya ki kal raat usne apni biwi se kya kaha tha. Is baat ke yaad aate hi usne apne land ke baal saaf kiye aur fir bachcho se chhupa kar usne savitri se puchha ki usne apne baal saaf kiye hain ki nahi? Uski ye baat sun kar savitri pahle to hairaan huyi thi fir usne nazre churaate huye kaha tha ki use is bare me yaad hi nahi aaya. Wagle ne use saare kaam chhod kar pahle apni safaayi karne par zor diya. Majburan savitri ko bathroom me apni safaayi karne jana hi pada.

Raat me dinner karne ke baad dono pati patni apne kamre me lete huye the. Wagle bahut hi zyada utsuk tha ki wo apni khubsurat biwi ke sath jald se jald theek usi tarah sambhog karega jaise vikram singh ne apni diary me likha tha.

Wagle ne jab savitri ko dusri taraf karwat liye leta huye dekha to wo sarak kar savitri ke paas pahucha aur use peechhe se pakadte huye kaha ki kya irada hai bhaagyawaan? Savitri uski baat sun kar chaunk gayi thi. Asal me uske zahen me bhi yahi sab chal raha tha ki aaj uska pati uske sath kya kya karne wala hai.

Wagle janta tha ki savitri khud pahal karne wali nahi thi is liye usne khud hi pahal kar di thi. Usne savitri ko apni taraf ghumaya aur uske hotho ko muh me bhar kar chusne laga tha. Ek hath se wo uski badi badi chhatiyo ko bhi masalne laga tha. Savitri uske aisa karne se machalne lagi thi. Kuch der baad wagle ne savitri ke jism se nighty nikaal diya aur bra ko bhi. Uske baad wo uski chhatiyo ko baari baari se chumne chaatne laga tha.

Savitri ke jism me halchal to ho rahi thi lekin wo khud kuch nahi kar rahi thi. Wagle ne jab ye dekha to usne usse kaha ki use bhi uska sath dena chahiye aur isme maza lena chahiye. Wagle ke kahne par savitri ne uska sath dena shuru kar diya tha. Wagle puri tarah khud ko vikram singh ki jagah par rakhe huye tha aur sab kuch waisa hi karta ja raha tha jaisa diary me vikram singh ne likha tha.

Savitri ki penty utaar kar jab wagle ne uski chikni choot ko dekha to dekhta hi rah gaya tha. Savitri ki choot aaj behad saaf aur chikni thi. Apni choot ko is tarah gaur se dekhta dekh savitri buri tarah sharmane lagi thi. Idhar wagle jhuk kar uski choot ko chumne laga tha. Apni choot ko is tarah choomte dekh savitri buri tarah machalne lagi thi aur sath hi uske jism me maze ki tarange uthne lagi thi. Aaj se pahle kabhi aisa nahi hua tha ki wagle ne uski choot ko is tarah chuma raha ho. Aurat ka ye ang behad hi sanvedansheel hota hai. Jab wagle lagataar uski choot ko choomta chaatta raha to savitri ka kuch hi der me bura haal hone laga. Uske mukh se maze me doobi siskaariya ubharne lagi thi jise wo badi mushkil se dabane ki koshish kar rahi thi.

Wagle jo ab khud ko vikram singh hi samajh baitha tha wo pure josh aur pagalpan me apni biwi ki choot ko chaate ja raha tha. Hairaani ki baat thi ki aaj se pahle wagle ne kabhi aisa karne ke bare me socha tak nahi tha aur aaj wo kisi kutte ki tarah apni biwi ki choot ko chaatne me laga hua tha. Yakeenan wo hosh me nahi tha warna agar zara bhi use ehsaas hota ki wo is waqt kya kar raha hai to use ultiya aane lagti. Khair jo bhi ho wagle aaj ek jaye hi roop me tha aur uski biwi uski is kriya se hairaan pareshaan to thi hi lekin jab uske jism me maze ki tarange uthne lagi to use bhi wagle ke aisa karne se ab koi pareshani nahi ho rahi thi balki wo to ab yahi chaahti thi ki wagle isi tarah uski choot ko chaatta rahe.

"Aahhhh ye kya ho raha hai mujhe?" Maze me doobi savitri siskariya bharte huye jaise bol padi thi____"Aaj se pahle mere jism me aisi aanand ki tarange kabhi nahi uthi thi. Aahhhh roop ke papa ye kya kar rahe hain aap?"

Savitri kya bol rahi thi ye to jaise wagle ko ab sunaayi hi nahi de raha tha wo to bas pure josh me uski choot ko chaate ja raha tha. Uska pura muh savitri ki choot se nikle kamras se lislisa ho gaya tha. Udhar savitri kabhi bed par bichhi chaadar ko apni mutthiyo me kheenchti to kabhi khud hi apne hatho se apni badi badi chhatiyo ko mutthi me bhar kar masalne lagti.

Jab savitri se bardast nahi hua to usne hath badha kar wagle ke baalo ko pakad kar zor se kheencha to wagle dard se aah bharte huye uski choot se hata aur uski taraf is tarah dekha jaise bhaari nashe me ho.

"Kya hua meri jaan?" Wagle jaise nashe me hi bola____"Maza nahi aa raha kya tumhe?"
"Aap maze ki baat karte hain aur yaha mera bura haal hua ja raha hai." Savitri apni ukhdi huyi saanso ko kisi tarah kaabu karte huye boli____"Aakhir kya ho gaya hai aapko? Aaj se pahle to aisa kabhi nahi kiya aapne. Aap us jagah ko kaise is tarah chaat sakte hain jo jagah itni gandi hoti hai?"

"Kisne kaha ki wo jagah gandi hoti hai meri jaan?" Wagle ne hath nachate huye kaha____"Are wo jagah to swarg ka dwar hoti hai rani. Pahle mujhe bhi iska ehsaas nahi tha lekin ab ehsaas ho chuka hai mujhe. Ab main samajh gaya hu ki swarg ka asli maza kaise milta hai. Tum bhi mere sath swarg ke is maze me doob jaao dear."

"Main to ye soch soch ke hi pagal huyi ja rahi hu ki aap ye sab kaha se seekh ke aaye hain?" Savitri ne kaha____"Aaj se pahle to kabhi aapne is tarah se kuch nahi kiya tha."

"Sab kuch bataauga meri jaan." Wagle ne uski ek chuchi ko masalte huye kaha____"Abhi to filhaal tum is sabka maza lo. Main jo karu wo tum karne dena aur fir main jo kahu wo tum karna. Fir dekhna kaise tumhe is sab me maza aayega."

Wagle ki baat sun kar savitri kuch na boli, balki hairat se use dekhti rahi. Udhar wagle itna kahne ke baad fir se savitri par toot pada tha. Wo hatho se uski badi badi chhatiyo ko masalte huye choosne laga tha aur savitri ek baar fir se apne jism me uthne lagi maze ki tarango me doobne lagi thi. Wagle uski chuchiyo ko chooste huye neeche ki taraf sarka aur pet ko choomte huye fir se uski choot par aa gaya. Usne uski choot ko fir se jeebh se chaatna shuru kar diya. Savitri ke jism me badi tezi se sansani huyi aur wo bina pani ke machhli ki tarah machalne lagi.

Wagle ne ek jhatke se apna chehra savitri ki choot se hataya aur tezi se apne kapde utaarne laga. Jaldi hi wo puri tarah nanga ho gaya. Udhar savitri achanak hi ruk gayi maze ki tarango ki vajah se hosh me aa gayi thi aur wo jhatke se aankhe khol kar apne pati wagle ko dekhne lagi thi. Wagle ko puri tarah nanga hote dekh savitri ki aankhe fail gayi. Light ke tez prakash me uski nazre wagle ke khade huye land par jaise jam si gayi thi. Waise to usne na jane kitni hi baar wagle ke land ko dekha tha lekin aaj ki baat hi alag thi. Aaj uska pati ek alag hi avtaar me nazar aa raha tha. Use lag hi nahi raha tha ki wo do do jawaan bachcho ka ek aisa pita hai jisne aaj se pahle kabhi bhi is tarah sex ke prati itni ugrata aur nirlajjata nahi dikhaayi thi.

"Ab dekhti hi rahogi ya ise pyar bhi karogi meri jaan?" Wagle ne savitri ko dekhte huye muskura kar kaha to savitri uski ye baat sun kar hadbada gayi aur ekdam se apni nazre wagle ke land se hata kar wagle ki taraf dekhne lagi.

"Utho meri jaan." Wagle bed par seedha lette huye bola____"Aur jaise maine tumhari choot ko chaat chaat kar pyar kiya hai waise hi ab tum mere land ko apne muh me bhar kar ise pyar karo."

"K..kya???" Wagle ki baat sun kar savitri ko jaise zabardast jhatka laga tha. Usne hairatzada aankho se wagle ki taraf dekhte huye aage kaha____"Ye kya kah rahe hain aap??"

"Itna chakit na ho dear." Wagle ne savitri ka hath pakad kar use uthate huye kaha____"Asli maze ki tarang me doobna hai to wahi karo jo main kah raha hu. Chalo utho ab, der mat karo warna saara maza kirkira ho jaayega."

Wagle ke dwara hath pakad kar uthaye jane par savitri uth to gayi lekin wo abhi bhi uski taraf fati fati aankho se dekhe ja rahi thi. Jaise yakeen na kar pa rahi ho ki uske pati ne abhi abhi usse jo karne ke liye kaha hai wo sach hai ya bewajah hi uske kaan baj uthe the.

"Aise kyo dekh rahi ho yaar?" Savitri ko bhauchakki si haalat me apni taraf dekhte dekh wagle ne is baar thoda kheejhte huye kaha_____"Jo kah raha hu wo karo jaldi."
"P...par ye sab." Savitri ke jaise hosh ude huye the, haklaate huye boli____"Ye main nahi kar sakti. Aap soch bhi kaise sakte hain ki main itna ganda kaam karugi?"

"Tumne mujhse wada kiya tha savitri ki tum wahi karogi jo karne ko main kahuga." Wagle ne shakht bhaav se kaha___"Aur ab tum apna kiya hua wada tod rahi ho. Agar wada hi todna tha to aisa bola hi kyo tha tumne?"

"M..mujhe kya pata tha ki aap mujhse ye karne ko kahenge." Savitri ne ek nazar wagle ke land par daalte huye kaha____"Main to yahi samajhti thi ki aap mujhe sex karne ke liye kahenge aur main wo khushi khushi aapke sath kar lugi. Bhala main ye kaise soch sakti thi ki aap mujhse aisa ganda kaam karne ko kahenge. Aakhir aapko ho kya gaya hai? Main to yahi soch kar sharm aur hairat me doobi ja rahi hu ki aapne mere waha par muh kaise lagaya. Bhala koi aisi gandi jagah par muh lagata hai kya?"

"Main bhi abhi tak is bare me aisa nahi soch sakta tha." Wagle ne kaha____"Lekin ab main jaan chuka hu ki duniya me ye sab bhi hota hai. Aaj kal sex karne ki shuruaat hi isi tareeke se hoti hai. Pahle mujhe bhi bharosa nahi ho raha tha lekin jab maine khud kiya to mujhe yakeen ho gaya ki ye sab karne me ek alag hi maza aata hai. Tum khud bhi to mere dwara aisa kiye jane par kitna aanand me doob gayi thi. Yaad karo jab main tumhari choot ko maze se chaat raha tha tab tum kis kadar maze me doob gayi thi aur maze me siskiya le rahi thi. Yaha tak ki usi maze me doob kar tum apne hatho se mere sir ko apni choot par jhonkti ja rahi thi aur ye bhi kah rahi thi ki tumhe aisa maza iske pahle kabhi nahi mila."

Wagle ki baate sun kar savitri ka chehra ye soch kar sharam se jhukta chala gaya ki uska pati sahi kah raha hai. Us waqt sach me wagle ke aisa karne par use behad aanand mil raha tha aur uska dil kar raha tha ki wagle aise hi uski choot ko chaatta rahe. Use sharm se sir jhukaye aur kuch na bolta dekh wagle ne uske chehre ko pakad kar upar kiya.

"Main janta hu ki shuru shuru me ye sab karna kisi ke liye bhi asaan nahi hota.

" Wagle ne jaise use samjhate huye kaha____"Khud mere liye bhi asaan nahi tha. Jaise tum ye kah rahi ho ki us gandi jagah par koi kaise muh laga sakta hai waise hi main bhi yahi sochta tha lekin sach ke pramaan ko jaanne samajhne ke liye maine zabardasti aisa kiya aur yakeen maano aisa karne ke baad mujhe behad maza hi aaya. Uske baad to main waisa karta hi chala gaya. Mere zahen me zara bhi ye khayaal nahi aaya ki wo jagah kitni gandi hoti hai."

"Par mujhse nahi ho paayega." Savitri ne uski aankho me dekhte huye bebas bhaav se kaha____"Mujhe to soch ke hi ghin aati hai. Aisa karugi to na jane kya ho jaayega."

"Kuch nahi hoga meri jaan." Wagle ne jhuk kar uske hotho ko pyaar se chuma aur fir kaha____"Har cheez ko karne ka ek tareeka hota hai. Jab kisi cheez ko tareeke se kiya jata hai to wo cheez karne me behad asaan ho jati hai aur ye baat main yu hi nahi kah raha hu balki jab khud kiya tab mujhe bhi samajh aaya hai. Tum bhi karo dear. Apni aankhe band kar ke aur apni saanse rok kar karo. Pahle dheere dheere karo aur jab lage ki aisa karne me koi pareshani nahi hai to use maze me doob kar karna shuru kar do."

Wagle ki baat sun kar savitri khamoshi se apne pati ki taraf dekhti rahi. Uske chehre par kayi tarah ke bhaav ubhar rahe the. Wo samajh chuki thi ki use wo karna hi padega jo karne ke liye uska pati kah raha hai. Wo jaanti thi ki agar usne aisa nahi kiya to uska pati fir se usse naraz ya gussa ho jaayega. Ye soch kar usne apni aankhe band kar ke gahri saans li. Wagle usi ko dhyaan se dekh raha tha. Jab savitri ne aankhe band kar ke gahri saans li to wo samajh gaya ki savitri waisa karne ke liye khud ko taiyar kar rahi hai.

Wagle janta tha ki in saari baato ke chalte dono ke jism me maze ki jo tarange iske pahle bhar gayi thi wo ab gayab ho chuki hain. Is liye usne un maze ki tarango ko waapas laane ke liye fir se savitri ko pakad kar uske hotho ko chumna chusna shuru kar diya. Uski soch thi ki savitri jab maze me doob jaayegi to uske liye uske land ko muh me bhar kar pyar karna thoda asaan sa ho jayega.

Wagle savitri ke hotho ko chooste huye ek hath se uski badi badi chhatiyo ko bhi masalta ja raha tha. Kuch der chhatiyo ko masalne ke baad usne apna hath savitri ki chikni choot par rakha aur use sahlaane laga. Uske aisa karte hi savitri ke jism me halchal hone lagi jise usne khud bhi mahsoos kiya. Ye mahsoos karte hi usne apni ek ungli uski choot ke andar daal di aur use andar baahar karne laga. Uske aisa karte hi savitri ka jism buri tarah machalne laga. Usne jaldi se apna hath badha kar wagle ke us hath par rakh liya tha. Idhar wagle zor zor se apni ungli ko uski choot me andar baahar karne laga tha jisse savitri ne uske hotho se apne hotho ko azaad kiya aur tez tez siskiya lene lagi. Aankhe band kiye wo buri tarah machalne lagi thi. Idhar wagle sir neeche kar ke uski chuchi ke ek nipple ko muh me bhar kar choosna shuru kar diya tha. Do taraf se ho rahe hamlo ne savitri ki haalat kharaab kar di. Wo buri tarah chhatpatate huye wagle ke sir ko apni chhati par dabati ja rahi thi.

"Aahhhh roop ke papa." Savitri aahe bharte huye bol padi____"Ye kya ho raha hai mujhe? Mera jism kyo itna zyada machla ja raha hai? Aisa lagta hai jaise aaahhh sssss jaise mere andar ek aisi garmi si bharti ja rahi hai jo mujhe jala bhi rahi hai aur mujhe aseem sukh bhi de rahi hai."

"Mere sath is aag me jalti raho meri jaan." Wagle ne uski chuchi ke nipple ko muh se nikaalte huye kaha____"Aur jo maza mil raha hai usme bas doobti jaao. Achha ye bataao ki is sabse tumhe kitna maza aa raha hai?"

"Mat puchhiye roop ke papa." Savitri ne uske chehre ko apni usi chhati par zor se dabate huye kaha jise wagle choos raha tha, boli____"Main kuch bata nahi sakti. Bas itna hi mahsoos kar rahi hu jaise main maze me doobti ja rahi hu. Fir dusre hi pal aisa lagne lagta hai jaise main yaha par hu hi nahi balki kisi aur hi duniya ki taraf bhaagi ja rahi hu. Aaahh meri chhaati ko zor se chusiye na."

Wagle samajh gaya ki uski biwi ab usi stage par hai jaha par wo use pahucha dena chaahta tha taaki jab wo use apnna land muh me bharne ko kahe to wo inkaar na kar sake. Khair uske kahne par wagle ne ek baar fir se uski chuchi ke nipple ko muh me bhara aur zor zor se chusne laga. Wo nipple ko chooste huye kheech bhi leta tha jisse savitri zor se machalte huye sisiya uthti thi. Udhar uski choot me wo abhi bhi ungli karta ja raha tha jisse uski wo ungli hi nahi balki uski hatheli bhi savitri ke choot se nikle kamras se bheeg gai thi.

Wagle ke man me jane kya aaya ki usne savitri ki choot se apni ungli nikaali aur tezi se upar la kar savitri ke muh me daal diya. Savitri aankhe band kiye maze me doobi huyi thi aur apne hoth khole siskiya le rahi thi. Jaise hi wagle ne uske muh me choot ras se bheegi ungli daali to savitri apne hoth uski ungli me kas kar jaise chatkara sa liya. Maze aur madhoshi me jaise use pata hi nahi chala tha ki uske pati ki ungli me uska hi choot ras laga hua tha.

Wagle ne apni ungli ko aadha nikaal kar fir se uske muh me andar tak dala. Aisa usne do teen baar kiya, savitri ne uski ungli ko apne hotho ki pakad se chhoda nahi. Ye dekh kar wagle muskuraya.

"Meri ungli ka swaad kaisa laga meri jaan?" Wagle ne uske kaan me sargoshi karte huye puchha to savitri ne uski ungli ko apne muh se nikaal kar sisiyaate huye kaha_____"Bada namkeen sa swaad hai roop ke papa. Mere muh me apni ungli fir se daaliye na."

Savitri ki baat sun kar wagle man hi man ye soch kar hasa ki savitri ko abhi bhi ye ehsaas nahi hua ki use uski ungli me jo namkeen sa swaad mahsoos hua tha wo asal me kya tha. Khair wagle uske kahne par apna wo hath tezi se neeche laaya aur savitri ki choot me us haath ki badi wali ungli jhatke se ghused di, jisse savitri ne machalte huye lambi aaah bhari. Idhar wagle ne tezi se uski choot me apni ungli ko do teen baar andar baahar kiya aur fir usi tezi se nikaal kar uske muh me daal diya.

Savitri ke muh me jaise hi uski ungli ghusi to savtri fauran hi use lollypop ki tarah choosne lagi. Ye dekh kar wagle ke hotho par gahri muskaan ubhar aayi. Is waqt savitri par use behad pyaar aa raha tha aur yahi vajah thi ki usne agle hi pal uske muh se apni ungli nikaali aur uske hotho ko apne muh me bhar kar liya.

Savitri puri tarah maze ke tarang me doob chuki thi. Band kamre me uski aahe uski siskariya goonj rahi thi. Wagle ne use bade hi aahista se bed par seedha letaya aur fir jaldi hi uske chehre ke paas apna land la kar uske hotho par chhuaya. Savitri maze me aankhe band kiye huye thi aur jaise hi use apne hotho par kisi cheez ka ehsaas hua to use laga uska pati fir se apni ungli uske muh me daalna chahta hai is liye usne fauran hi apna muh khola.

Savitri ne jaise hi apna muh khola to wagle ne apne khade land ko uske muh me badi hi sawdhani se ghused diya. Savitri ko pahle to samajh na aaya lekin jaldi hi use ek alag ehsaas hua aur usne fauran hi apni aankhe khol di. Nazar apne behad kareeb halka jhuke wagle par padi. Kuch pal use kuch samajh na aaya lekin jald hi use pata chal gaya ki is waqt uske muh me uske pati ka land hai. Uski aankhe hairat se fat padi aur usne jaldi se apne muh se uske land ko nikaalna chaha magar wagle jaise pahle se hi jaanta tha is liye usne savitri ke sir ko majbuti se pakad liya aur apni kamar ko thoda aur aage sarkaya jisse uska land savitri ke muh me thoda aur andar chala gaya.

"Ghabraao mat meri jaan." Wagle ne savitri ko dekhte huye kaha____"Aankhe band kar lo aur ye samjho ki tum meri ungli ko hi choos rahi ho. Ek baar koshish to kar ke dekho dear, mujhe pura yakeen hai ki tumhe isko lollypop ki tarah choosne me behad maza aayega."

Savitri ke chehre par abhi bhi ajeeb se bhaav the. Wagle ki baat sun kar usne bebas bhaav se hi sahi lekin aankhe band kar li. Uske muh me wagle ka land tope sahit ghusa hua tha. Jab savitri ne apni aankhe band kar li to wagle apni kamar ko hilane laga. Usne savitri ke sir ko chhoda nahi tha, kyoki wo janta tha ki uske hath hatate hi savitri uske land ko apne muh se nikaal degi. Kuch der baad wagle ne mahsoos kiya ki savitri ne virodh karna band kar diya hai to usne apne dono hath uske sir se hata liye aur uski chhatiyo ko masalne laga.

Savitri ka chehra hi bata raha tha ki apne muh me apne pati ka land hone se use kitna kharab lag raha tha lekin jaise usne ab ye soch liya tha ki ab jab uske pati ka land uske muh me aa hi gaya hai to use bhi ab ek baar ye dekh hi lena chahiye ki land choosne se kaisa lagta hai? Abhi tak wo sharm aur ganda hone ki vajah se aisa nahi kar rahi thi. Usne apni jeebh se andar hi andar wagle ke land ke tope ko chhua. Use bada hi ajeeb laga aur sath hi kuch namkeen sa swaad bhi mahsoos hua. Shayad wagle ka land maze ki tarang me apna ras chhod raha tha.

Wagle ki kamar dukhne lagi to usne savitri ke muh se apna land nikaal liya. Land ke nikalte hi savitri ne raahat ki lambi saans li aur fauran hi uth kar baith gayi.

"Aakhir aapne apne man ka hi kiya na." Savitri ne haafte huye kaha___"Bahut gande hain aap."
"Kyo tumhe achha nahi laga?" Wagle ne muskura kar pucha.
"Kya aisa karne se achha lagna chhaiye tha?" Savitri ne kaha____"Mujhe to rah rah kar ulti aa rahi thi lekin aap naraaz na ho jaye ye soch kar aapke use muh me liye huye thi."

"Achha ye bataao ki." Wagle ne kaha____"Jab tum meri ungli choos rahi thi tab tumhe usme namkeen jaisa swaad lag raha tha na?"
"Haan." Savitri ne kaha____"Mera man kar raha tha ki main us namkeen swaad ko aise hi aapki ungli se choosti rahu."

"Waah bhai waah." Wagle ne byangaatmak bhaav se kaha_____"Matlab apni choot ka ras namkeen jaisa swaad de raha tha aur use baar baar choosne ka bhi man kar raha tha aur mere land ko choosne me ulti aa rahi thi. Gazab bhaagyawaan, kya baat hai."

"Ye....ye kya kah rahe hain aap?" Savitri uski baat sun kar buri tarah chaunki thi.
"Aur nahi to kya." Wagle ne muskurate huye kaha_____"Meri ungli me tumhari hi choot ka ras laga hua tha. Usi ungli se main tumhari choot me ungli kar raha tha, yaad karo zara."

Wagle ki baat sun kar savitri ke chehre par ashcharya taandav kar utha. Fir jaise use kuch yaad aaya to ekdam se uske chehre par sharm ki laali ubhar aayi aur usne jhat se apna chehra apne ghutno ke beech chhupa liya.

"Aap bahut kharaab hain." Fir usne usi position me kaha_____"Chhii ye kya karwa diya mujhse. Hey bhagwan maine apni cho....!"

Aage ke shabd bolte bolte achanak hi savitri ruk gayi aur usne aur bhi zoro se apne chehre ko ghutno ke beech bheench liya. Wo sharm se jaise gadi hi ja rahi thi aur idhar wagle uski haalat dekh kar dheere se has pada tha.

"Are to kya hua meri jaan." Fir wagle ne muskurate huye kaha____"Agar tumne apni hi choot ke ras ka swaad le liya to isme itna sharmane ki kya zarurat hai? Waise ye baat to tumne sach kahi ki uska swaad namkeen jaisa tha."

"Chup kijiye aap." Savitri ne ghutno me apna chehra chhupaye huye hi kaha____"Aapko to zara bhi sharam nahi aati lekin main ab ye soch kar sharm se mari ja rahi hu ki ye maine kya kar diya hai. Hey bhagwan is umar me yahi sab karwana tha mujhse."

"Isme bhagwan ko dosh kyo de rahi ho bhagywan?" Wagle ne uske chehre ko upar karne ki koshish karte huye kaha to savitri ne naraaz lahje me kaha_____"Mujhe hath mat lagaaiye. Aapne aisa kar ke bilkul bhi achha nahi kiya hai."

"Achha chhodo." Wagle ne kaha____"Chalo ab wo kaam to kar le jise karne me tumhe koyi aitraaz nahi hoga."
"Mujhe ab kuch nahi karna hai." Savitri ne ghutno se sir nikaal kar kaha____"Aapko agar naraaz ho jana hai to ho jaaiye."

Kahne ke sath hi savitri bed se neeche utar gayi aur apni bra penty ke sath nighty bhi utha kar bathroom me chali gayi. Use is tarah chale jate dekh wagle samajh gaya ki uska KLPD ho gaya hai. Usne ab savitri ko iske liye manana theek nahi samjha. Wo janta tha ki ab savitri kuch bhi karne wali nahi thi. Ye soch kar usne gahri saans li aur apne kapde pahanne laga.

Raat dono ke beech chha gayi khamoshi me hi guzar gayi. Bathroom se aane ke baad savitri chup chaap bed par let gayi thi. Wagle ne usse baat karne ki koshish ki thi lekin savitri ne use bas ek hi baar shakht lahje me kaha tha ki ab chup chaap so jaaiye warna achha nahi hoga. Uske baad wagle ne bhi chup chaap so jana hi behtar samjha tha.

Dusre din wagle jail pahucha. Apne sabhi kaamo se fursat hone ke baad usne briefcase khol kar vikram singh ki diary nikaali aur uske mote cover par likhe C. M. S. shabd ko dhyaan se dekha aur fir chhote aksharo me likhe uske full form ko. Kuch der yu hi dekhte rahne ke baad usne us page ko khola jaha par wo iske pahle padh raha tha.

Update - 14
___________________

​
Ab Tak....

Dusre din wagle jail pahucha. Apne sabhi kaamo se fursat hone ke baad usne briefcase khol kar vikram singh ki diary nikaali aur uske mote cover par likhe C. M. S. shabd ko dhyaan se dekha aur fir chhote aksharo me likhe uske full form ko. Kuch der yu hi dekhte rahne ke baad usne us page ko khola jaha par wo iske pahle padh raha tha.

Ab Aage....

Maya komal aur tabassum ke sath sex ki training lete huye paanch din kab guzar gaye pata hi nahi chala. In paanch dino me un teeno hasinaao ne mujhe sex ke wo har gun sikhaye jinhe main soch bhi nahi sakta tha. Agar apne dil ki kahu to wo ye tha ki main un teeno hasinaao par puri tarah fida ho chuka tha. Wo mere sath aisa byohaar karti thi ki lagta hi nahi tha ki main unke paas sex ki training lene aaya hu. Mera dil karta tha ki main chaubiso ghante un khubsurat balaao ke sath hi rahu aur ji bhar kar unse waise hi pyar karta rahu. In paanch dino me main apni baahari duniya ko jaise bhool hi gaya tha. Khair meri training puri ho chuki thi aur is training ki vajah se ab mere andar kisi bhi tarah ki sharm ya jhijhak nahi rah gayi thi. Main khud mahsoos karne laga tha ki ab main pahle wala wo vikram nahi rah gaya tha jo ladki ke samne aate hi usse nazre churane lagta tha balki ab to mujhe khud aisa mahsoos hota tha jaise main duniya ki kisi bhi ladki ya aurat se bejhijhak ho kar har tarah ki baate kar sakta hu.

01 January 1999
Teen khubsurat hasinaao se sex ki training le kar main naye saal ko ek naye roop me duniya ke saamne aane wala tha. Subah ka naasta karne ke baad main maya komal aur tabassum se baate hi kar raha tha ki tabhi waha par wahi safedposh aadmi aaya jo kuch din pahle mujhe yaha le kar aaya tha. Use dekhte hi ham sab uske saamne khade ho gaye. Maine dekha ki maya komal aur tabassum teeno hi usse bade hi adab se baate kar rahi thi. Zaahir tha ki wo aadmi unke liye ek badi haisiyat rakhta tha. Khair kuch der usne un teeno se baate ki jisme usne meri training ke bare me hi pucha, uske baad usne mujhe apne sath chalne ko kaha to ekdam se mujhe aisa mahsoos hua jaise mujhe uske sath nahi jana chahiye balki maya komal aur tabassum ke paas hi rahna chahiye. Pata nahi par shayad un teeno se mujhe lagaav sa ho gaya tha.

Maya komal aur tabassum se vida lene ka waqt aa gaya tha. Mera man ekdam se bhaari ho gaya tha. Maine un teeno ki taraf dekha to unhe bhi apni taraf muskurate huye dekhta paaya. Safedposh ke saamne unke chehre par mere prati koi bhaav nahi the, jabki iske pahle main mahsoos karta tha ki unke man me mere prati kahi na kahi pyar ya sammaan wali baat zarur thi. Khair us safedposh ki maujudgi me maine unse zyada kuch nahi kaha, balki bhaari man se unhe hath hila kar hi alvida kaha aur fir us safedposh aadmi ke sath waha se chal pada.

Us jagah se jab main us safedposh ke sath thoda baahar ki taraf aaya to usne meri aankho me kaali patti baandh di. Uske baad main uske hi sahaare chalta hua aage gaya. Kuch der baad usne mujhe car me baithaya aur khud bhi mere bagal se baith gaya. Car ka darwaza band hua to car jhatke se aage badh chali. Kareeb aadhe ghante baad car ruki to safedposh aadmi ne mujhe car se niche utara aur fir mujhe le kar ek taraf ko chal diya. Maine mahsoos kiya ki yaha par mere jism me thandak ka abhaas ho raha tha. Kareeb paanch minute baad usne mujhe ek jagah ruk jane ko kaha aur fir meri aankho se wo kaali patti nikaal di. Meri aankho ke saamne dhundhla dhundhla sa manzar nazar aaya. Maine apni palke jhapkate huye idhar udhar nazre ghumaayi to kuch hi palo me mujhe samajh aaya ki main ek baar fir se usi hall par tha jis hall me neem andhera tha aur hall ke dusre chhor par ek badi si singhasan jaisi kursi par wo kala naqaabposh baitha hua tha jo shayad in sabka boss tha.

"Welcome back tripple one." Hall me us rahasyamayi aadmi ki ajeeb si awaaz goonji____"Hame ummid hai ki in paanch dino me tum training ke baad ab us cheez ke liye behtar ho gaye hoge jis cheez ke liye tumhe chuna gaya hai."

"Ji mujhe bhi aisa hi lagta hai sir." Maine us aadmi ko sir kah kar sambodhit kiya____"Us training ke baad main apne aap me ek alag hi tarah ka badlaav mahsoos kar raha hu."

"Very good." Rahasyamayi aadmi ki awaaz goonji____"Isi tarah dheere dheere tumhe baaki cheezo ki training bhi de di jayegi. Khair ab tum hamari is sanstha ke member ban chuke ho aur is sanstha ke member ke roop me tumhara naam tripple one hai. Yaani aaj ke baad yaha par log tumhe tripple one ke naam se hi janenge. Halaaki tumhara chehra kisi ki nazar me nahi aayega aur na hi tum kabhi kisi ko apna chehra dikhane ka sochoge. Sanstha ki gopneeyata banaye rakhne ke liye har agent ko apna chehra aur apni asal pahchaan chhupa ke rakhna aniwaarya hai."

"Ji jaisi aapki aagya." Maine bade adab se kaha.
"Hamari sanstha ke niyam kanoon ka shakhti se paalan karna aniwaarya hai." Us rahasyamayi aadmi ne kaha____"Santha ka koi bhi niyam todne par shakht se shakht saza di jaayegi."

"Par mujhe to abhi tak sanstha ke saare niyam kanoon bataye hi nahi gaye sir." Maine himmat kar ke kaha.
"Sanstha ke zaruri niyam tumhe hamne pahle hi bata diya tha." Us shakhs ne kaha_____"Aur ab baaki ke niya manion bhi tumhe bata dete hain.

Sanstha ka pahla niyam ye hai ki sanstha ki gopneeyata ka khayaal rakhna sanstha ke agent ki sabse pahli prathmikta hai. Agar tumhari vajah se sanstha ka bhed kisi ke saamne khulne wala ho to tum usi waqt apni jaan de kar sanstha ka bhed khulne se bachaoge. Dusra niyam ye hai ki tum apne bare me jeewan me kabhi bhi kisi ko ye nahi bataaoge ki tum C. M. S. naam ki kisi sanstha ke agent ho ya is naam ki kisi sanstha ko jaante ho aur agar kisi ko tumhare is bhed ke bare me pata chal jata hai to tum usi waqt us insaan ko khatm kar doge. Sanstha ka teesra niyam ye hai ki apne man me khud kabhi sanstha ki jasusi karne ka khayaal nahi laaoge, kyoki agar sanstha ko ye pata chal gaya ki tum sanstha ke andar kisi tarah ki jasusi kar rahe ho to tumhe fauran hi maut ki saza de di jaayegi. Sanstha ka chautha niyam ye hai ki Sanstha ke kisi bhi agent se tum na to uske bare me janne ki koshish karoge aur na hi use apne bare me bataaoge. Kyoki aisa karna sanstha ke bhed janne jaisa kahlayega aur iske liye tumhe maut ki saza di ja sakti hai. Sanstha ka paanchwa niyam ye hai ki jisko tum sex ki service de chuke hoge usse tum vikram singh ya tripple one dono hi roopo me apni marzi se milne ki koshish nahi karoge."

Rahasyamayi aadmi ke chup hote hi hall me maut jaisa sannata chha gaya. Mere kaano me abhi bhi us rahasyamayi aadmi ke bataye huye niyam hi goonj rahe the. Saare niyam apni jagah par sahi aur jaayaz the aur haan shakht bhi the.

"Tumhe sanstha se do jodi aise kapde diye jayenge." Mujhe khamosh dekh kar us rahasyamayi shakhs ne kaha____"Jaise kapde sanstha ke har agent pahantae hain lekin ye kapde tabhi pahanna hota hai jab sanstha ki taraf se kisi kaam ko karne ka hukum diya jata hai. Kahne ka matlab ye ki jab bhi tum hamare hukum se agent ke roop me kisi ko sex ki service dene jaaoge to unhi kapdo ko pahan kar jaaoge. Wo kapde aise honge jinme tumhare jism ka koi bhi hissa kisi ko nazar nahi aayega. Ab tum ye sochoge ki aise kapde pahan kar tum sex ki service kaise de paaoge kyoki sex ke liye to apne aujaar ko kapde ke andar se nikaalna zaruri hi hota hai. Asal me hamara service dene ka process ye hai ki jab bhi koi agent kisi ladki ya aurat ke paas service dene jata hai to sabse pahle uski aankho me kaali patti baandhta hai. Uske baad kamre me neem andhera ya fir puri tarah andhera kar deta hai. Aisa is liye taaki agar maan lo us ladki ya aurat ke man me apne sex partner ko dekhne ka khayaal aa jaaye aur wo use dekhne ki koshish kare to wo use dekh na paaye. Isi liye agent ko sex karte samay apne saare kapde pahne rahna anivaarya hai taaki kisi bhi tarah se uski partner uska chehra na dekh na paaye."

"Lekin aisi koi ladki ya aurat aisa karegi hi kyo?" Maine puchha____"Use to sex se aur sex se milne wale apne sukh se hi matlab hoga na?"
"Duniya me kayi tarah ke praani paaye jate hain." Rahasyamayi shakhs ne kaha____"Kuch logo ke man me ye khayaal bhi ubhar aata hai ki jo byakti sex me unhe itna adhik aanand de raha hai wo dikhne me kaisa hoga? Ye khayaal jab kisi ke andar prabal ho uthta hai to fir wo wahi karta hai jiske bare me hamne tumhe pahle bataya hai. Wo ye bhool jaati hain ki jisse wo sex ka maza le rahi hain uski gopneeyata ka khayaal rakhna unka bhi farz hota hai. Kyoki ek tarah se wo agent apni jaan hatheli par rakh kar hi unko sex ki service dene aaya hota hai. Khair inhi sab baato ka khayaal rakh kar hi hamne sex ki service dene ka aisa niyam banaya tha."

Rahasyamayi aadmi ki baat sun kar main is baar kuch na bola tha balki uski baato ke bare me sochne laga tha. Uski baat bilkul sahi thi. Sex ki service dene wale agent ko yakeenan jaan ka khatra rahta hai. Jo ladkiya ya jo aurte kisi aur ke sath is tarah se sex ka maza leti hain agar unke ghar walo ko kahi se iski bhanak lag jaye aur wo mauke par waha par pahuch jaye to yakeenan agent ke lene ke dene pad jaayenge. Ye sochte hi mere jism me jhurjhuri si hui. Ekdam se mere man me ye khayaal aaya ki beta aisa maza milna itna bhi asaan nahi hota hai balki agar pakde jaye to apne laude bhi lag jate hain.

"Tumhare man me ab ye sawaal ubhar raha hoga ki." Abhi main ye soch hi raha tha ki tabhi hall me us rahasyamayi aadmi ki awaaz goonji____"Is kaam me to bahut rishk hai, to fir kaise koi agent kisi ladki ya aurat ko puri safalta se sex ki service de sakta hai?"

"Ji Haan bilkul." Maine jhat se kaha____"Ye sab baate sunne ke baad mujhe bhi lag raha hai ki ye sab itna asaan nahi hai."
"Fikra mat karo." Rahasyamayi aadmi ne kaha____"Sanstha ke agent sex ki service dene tabhi jate hain jab ham khud is baat se santust ho jate hain ki hamare agents ko service dene me koi khatra nahi hai. Iske liye hamare dusre agents pahle se hi aisi har baato ka pata laga lete hain aur fir hame suchit kar dete hain. Unki positive report milne ke baad hi ham agents ko service dene ke liye bhejte hain."

Rahasyamayi aadmi ki ye baat sun kar kasam se jaan me jaan aa gayi thi warna main to ab ye samajh baitha tha ki beta tune to khushi khushi apne hi haatho apni hi gaand faad lene ka badhiya jugaad kar liya hai. Khair rahasyamayi aadmi ki baato se mujhe apni gaand ke sahi salamat hone ka ehsaas hua.

Abhi main ye sab soch hi raha tha ki tabhi mere peechhe wo safedposh aadmi aaya aur usne mere paas ek bada sa neele rang ka bag rakh diya aur meri taraf ek chaabhi badhaayi to maine use le liya lekin main samajh nahi paaya ki wo bag aur ye chaabhi kis liye thi?

"Is bag me tumhare wo kapde hain tripple one." Hall me rahasyamayi aadmi ki awaaz goonji____"Jinhe tumhe tab pahanna hai jab tum agent ke roop me hamare hukum se kisi ko service dene jaaoge. Un kapdo ke sath is bag me kuch aur bhi samaan hai jo tumhare liye behad zaruri honge aur sath hi ek mobile bhi hai. Agent ke dwara jab bhi tumhe kahi par bheja jaayega to uski suchna tumhe usi mobile par di jaayegi. Ek baat aur, tum khud kabhi sanstha se sambandh sthaapit karne ki koshish nahi karoge.

Halaaki galti se agar tum aisa karoge bhi to tum kar nahi paaoge kyoki us mobile me outgoing wala koi system nahi hoga. Khair ab tum ja sakte ho."

Rahasyamayi aadmi ke kahne par maine sir hilaya aur wo bag le kar us safedposh aadmi ke sath chal pada. Mere zahen me kayi saari baate chalne lagi thi. Jinke bare me janne ke liye mere man me utsukta badh gayi thi.

"Kya main aapse kuch puch sakta hu?" Raaste me maine us safedposh aadmi se kaha to usne palat kar meri dekha.
"Kya puchhna chahte ho?" Kuch palo tak meri taraf dekhte rahne ke baad usne sapaat lahje me kaha tha.

"Hall ke dusre chhor me badi si kursi par wo jo baithe the." Maine jhijhakte huye kaha____"Unhe aap log kya kahte hain? Mera matlab hai ki aap log unhe kis naam se jaante hain?"

"Wo Hamare chief hain." Us safedposh aadmi ne kaha____"Aur ham sab unhe Tripple X (xxx) ke naam se jante hain aur unhe sir ya chief kahte hain."

"Aur aapko main kya kah kar bula sakta hu?" Maine himmat kar ke usse puchha to usne kaha____"Mujhe zero zero seven kahte hain aur kyoki main tumse senior hu is liye tum mujhe sir kah kar hi bulaaoge. Ek baat aur, us mobile ko hamesha apne paas hi rakhna aur is baat ka khaas khayaal rakhna ki wo mobile kisi ke hath na lagne paaye."

Uski baat sun kar maine haan me sir hila diya. Uske baad maine usse kuch nahi puchha. Thodi hi der me ham jab thoda baahar aaye to safedposh ne meri aankho me kaali patti baandh di. Uske baad usne kisi aur ko mujhe le jane ka hukum diya to main dusre aadmi ke sath chal pada tha. Kuch hi der me mujhe ek car me baithaya gaya aur fir mere baithte hi car aage badh chali. Kareeb bees minute baad meri aankho se patti hata di gayi. Maine car ki window se baahar dekha to pata chala ki main shahar me daakhil ho chuka tha. Maine man hi man socha ki C. M. S. naam ki sanstha wali jagah shayad shahar se door kahi par hai. Khair kuch hi der me car ke driver ne mere ghar ke kareeb hi car roki aur mujhe utar jane ko kaha to main utar gaya.

Mere paas ab do bag the. Ek to wo jise main ghar se le ke aaya tha aur ab ye dusra bag sanstha se mujhe mil gaya tha. Is bag me mere liye aise kapde rakhe gaye the jinhe main apni family ko nahi dikha sakta tha. Maine man hi man socha ki mujhe is bag ko apne kamre me aisi jagah chhupa ke rakhna hoga jaha par ye bag mere mata pita ya bangle ki kisi naukraani ki nazar me na aaye. Yahi sab sochte huye main ghar pahuch gaya. Main jaanta tha ki aaj naye saal ki pahli tareekh thi is liye mere mata pita is waqt apne office me hi honge. Mere liye ye achhi baat thi. Gate par pahuch kar maine door bell bajaayi to sheetal aunty ne darwaza khola. Sheetal aunty hamare ghar ki bahut purani naukraani thi. Halaaki ham use naukraani nahi maante the balki use apni family ka hi member maante the. Khair mujhe dekhte hi Sheetal aunty ke chehre par khushi ki chamak aa gayi aur unhone mujhe andar aane ka raasta diya to main andar daakhil ho gaya. Unhone mujhse mera haal chaal puchhte huye mere picnic ke bare me pucha to maine unhe thoda bahut bataya aur apne kamre me chala gaya.

Kamre me aa kar maine darwaze ko andar se band kiya aur fir kamre me koi aisi jagah dekhne laga jaha par main apna ye bag chhupa saku. Main kyoki apne mata pita ka iklauta beta tha is liye mera kamra bhi kaafi bada aur khubsurat tha. Main sochne laga ki is bag ko main is kamre me aisi kaun si jagah par chhupaau jisse kisi ki nazar bag par na pad sake? Kafi der tak jaanch parakh karne ke baad mujhe yahi samajh aaya ki kamre me aur to koi khaas jagah nahi hai lekin ek jagah aisi hai jaha main is bag ko chhupa sakta hu. Mera bed hi aisi wo jagah tha, kyoki wo andar se khokhla tha aur usme samaan rakha ja sakta tha. Maine fauran hi bed par bichhe mote mote gaddo ko uthaya aur fir uske neeche ki ply ko nikaal kar uske andar dekha to mere hotho par muskaan ubhar aayi.

Abhi main muskura hi raha tha ki tabhi darwaze ke baahar se sheetal aunty ki awaaz aayi. Wo mujhse khane pine ka puchh rahi thi to maine unse kaha ki main aadhe ghante baad khaauga. Khair uske baad maine socha ki pahle ye dekh lu ki bag me kya kya cheeze mere liye rakh kar di gayi hain? Ye soch kar maine jeb se chaabhi nikaali aur bag par laga taala khola. Bag ke andar sach me aise kapde the jo kaale rang ke the aur unme design ke roop me leather ki pattiya bani huyi thi. Ek kaala mask bhi tha aur kaale dastaane bhi. Kapdo ke neeche ek mobile tha jo ki tha to keypad hi lekin uski screen badi thi. Bag ke andar ek khanzar bhi tha jo leather ke cover me hi band tha aur usi ke paas ek kaale rang ka box rakha hua tha. Maine us box ko nikaal kar use khola to uske andar mujhe jo cheez nazar aayi use dekh kar meri aankhe ashcharya se chaudi ho gayi. Darasal box me ek revolver tha aur usi ke sath uski ek magzine rakhi huyi thi jisme goliya bhari huyi thi. Ye dekh kar mere jism me jhurjhuri si huyi. Main ye soch kar thoda kaamp sa gaya ki aisi khatarnaak cheez bhala mere liye kis kaam me aa sakti thi? Kya is liye ki agar mera raaz kisi ko pata chal jaye to main use isi revolver ke dwara jaan se maar saku? Maine kaampte haatho se use box se nikaala aur bade gaur se use ulta palta kar dekhne laga. Revolver me kyoki goliyo se magzine nahi lagi huyi thi is liye wo mujhe thoda halka hi lag raha tha. Sahsa mere zahen me khayaal ubhra ki mujhe to revolver chalana aata hi nahi hai aur na hi mera sateek nishana lag sakta hai. Iska matlab kya ise chalane ki bhi mujhe training di jaayegi? Mujhe yaad aaya ki chief ne mujhse kaha tha ki dheere dheere mujhe baaki cheezo ki bhi training de di jaayegi Iska matlab un cheezo me ye cheez bhi shaamil hai.

Update - 15
__________________

​
Ab Tak....

Abhi main muskura hi raha tha ki tabhi darwaze ke baahar se sheetal aunty ki awaaz aayi. Wo mujhse khane pine ka puchh rahi thi to maine unse kaha ki main aadhe ghante baad khaauga.

Khair uske baad maine socha ki pahle ye dekh lu ki bag me kya kya cheeze mere liye rakh kar di gayi hain? Ye soch kar maine jeb se chaabhi nikaali aur bag par laga taala khola. Bag ke andar sach me aise kapde the jo kaale rang ke the aur unme design ke roop me leather ki pattiya bani huyi thi. Ek kaala mask bhi tha aur kaale dastaane bhi. Kapdo ke neeche ek mobile tha jo ki tha to keypad hi lekin uski screen badi thi. Bag ke andar ek khanzar bhi tha jo leather ke cover me hi band tha aur usi ke paas ek kaale rang ka box rakha hua tha. Maine us box ko nikaal kar use khola to uske andar mujhe jo cheez nazar aayi use dekh kar meri aankhe ashcharya se chaudi ho gayi. Darasal box me ek revolver tha aur usi ke sath uski ek magzine rakhi huyi thi jisme goliya bhari huyi thi. Ye dekh kar mere jism me jhurjhuri si huyi. Main ye soch kar thoda kaamp sa gaya ki aisi khatarnaak cheez bhala mere liye kis kaam me aa sakti thi? Kya is liye ki agar mera raaz kisi ko pata chal jaye to main use isi revolver ke dwara jaan se maar saku? Maine kaampte haatho se use box se nikaala aur bade gaur se use ulta palta kar dekhne laga. Revolver me kyoki goliyo se magzine nahi lagi huyi thi is liye wo mujhe thoda halka hi lag raha tha. Sahsa mere zahen me khayaal ubhra ki mujhe to revolver chalana aata hi nahi hai aur na hi mera sateek nishana lag sakta hai. Iska matlab kya ise chalane ki bhi mujhe training di jaayegi? Mujhe yaad aaya ki chief ne mujhse kaha tha ki dheere dheere mujhe baaki cheezo ki bhi training de di jaayegi Iska matlab un cheezo me ye cheez bhi shaamil hai.

Ab Aage.....

Apne ghar aaye huye mujhe teen din guzar chuke the. In teen dino me sanstha se mere paas us mobile par koi message nahi aaya tha, jabki main ye ummid kar raha tha ki training puri hone ke baad ab har roz main agent ke roop me kisi na kisi aurat ya ladki ko sex ki service dene ke liye bheja jaauga. Jis din main training ke baad ghar aaya tha us din shaam ko mere mata pita ne mujhse mere picnic toor ke baare me puchha tha aur maine unhe yahi bataya tha ki naye dosto ke sath mera picnic tour bahut achha gaya tha. Idhar apne asal dosto ke sath ghumne firne me hi mere din guzre the. Mere dosto ko bhi pata chal chuka tha ki main apne kuch naye dosto ke sath picnic tour par gaya tha aur is baat se mere dost mujhse naraaz bhi huye the lekin maine bhi aakhir unhe mana hi liya tha.

Teesre din ki raat kareeb das baje mere us mobile par message tone baji thi jo mujhe sanstha ki taraf se mila tha. Wo mobile main apne paas hi rakhta tha lekin is tarah se ki kisi ki nazar me na aaye. Khair jab mujhe ehsaas hua ki message tone sanstha wale mobile par baji hai to mere jism me ek ajeeb si jhurjhuri huyi. Meri dhadkane tez ho gayi. Maine khud ke jazbaato ko kaabu karte huye us mobile par aaye message ko dekha. Mobile me ek jagah ka address likha hua tha aur sath hi usme waqt bhi likha hua tha. Message padh kar meri dhadkane fir se tez ho gayi. Zahen me khayaal ubhra ki chal beta jiska intzaar tha wo ghadi ab aa gayi hai aur ab tujhe apne clint ko sex ki service de kar khush karna hai.

Mere ghar me mere mata pita ka banaya hua rule chalta tha. Rule ke hisaab se saadhe das baje tak sabka dinner ho jata tha aur gyaarah se saadhe gyarah baje tak sab apne apne kamre me ja kar so chuke hote hain. Messege ke anusaar jaha mujhe jana tha waha pahuchne ka time baarah baje likha hua tha. Address jis jagah ka tha waha ke bare me mujhe thoda bahut pata tha is liye waha jane se pahle maine ghar me sab ko dekh kar ye pata lagaya ki is waqt koi jaag to nahi raha?? Jab maine sab kuch theek thaak dekha to maine apne suitcase se wo kapde nikaale aur unhe pahan kar kamre ki khidki ke raaste baahar nikal gaya. In teen dino me main ye achhi tarah jaanch parakh kar chuka tha ki khidki ke raaste se main kaise nikal sakta hu.

Main kyoki pahli baar is tarah ke kaam ke liye ghar se baahar nikla tha is liye mujhe andar se ghabrahat bhi ho rahi thi aur sath hi ye dar bhi tha ki agar kisi ke dwara pakda gaya to kya hoga? Khair yahi sab sochte huye main paidal hi kuch door aaya to mujhe ek mod par mudte hi sadak ke kinaare ek moter cycle khadi huyi dikhi. Main samajh gaya ki ye wahi moter cycle hai jiska zikra message me tha. Maine kareeb ja kar dekha to moter cycle me chaabhi lagi huyi thi. Maine usme baith kar use start kiya aur aage badh chala.

Kareeb pandrah minute me main diye gaye address par pahuch gaya. Mere dil ki dhadkane tez tez chal rahi thi. Mere zahen me hazaro tarah ke khayaal ubhar rahe the. Khair main jaise hi diye huye address par pahucha to maine andhere me ek jagah moter cycle ko chhupa kar khadi kar diya aur fir us jagah ki taraf badh chala.

Us jagah ko dekhte hi maine andaza laga liya ki wo kisi ameer byakti ki milkiyat hai. Chaaro taraf sannata faila hua tha. Ye aisi jagah thi jo shahar se baahar thi aur kisi ameer aadmi ka farm house tha. Farm house ke chaaro taraf unchi boundary wall thi. Mere zahen me khayaal ubhra ki yaha ki dekh rekh ke liye yakeenan security guard bhi honge. Main dabe paav gate ki taraf aaya to dekha gate ke andar do security guard the jo is waqt ast byast si haalat me pakki zameen par ludhke se pade the. Zaahir tha unhe apna koi hosh nahi tha. Maine gardan ghuma kar chaaro taraf dekha aur fir lohe ke us gate par chadh kar dusri taraf aa gaya.

Paanch minute me hi main andar bane makaan ke mukhya darwaze ke paas khada bell baja raha tha. Meri dhadkane abhi bhi tez chal rahi thi aur main ye sach soch kar thoda ghabra bhi raha tha ki ab iske aage sab kuch kaise hoga? Khair jaldi hi darwaza khula to meri nazar nighty pahne ek aurat par padi. Usne mujhe theek use dekhne ka mauka hi nahi diya balki usne mujhe dekh kar fauran hi andar aane ko kaha to main andar daakhil ho gaya. Main ye ummid kar raha tha ki wo mujhe jab aise kapdo me dekhegi to shayad buri tarah chaukegi lekin aisa nahi hua tha. Aisa laga jaise use sab kuch pahle se hi pata tha.

Uske sath chup chaap chalte huye main kuch hi der me uske kamre me aa gaya. Jaisa ki main bata chuka hu ki wo ameer khandan se thi is liye andar ki har cheez khaas hi nazar aa rahi thi. Uska kamra kafi khubsurat tha. Kamre me dudhiya prakash faila hua tha is liye maine us aurat ko gaur se dekha. Usko dekhne se main ye andaza nahi laga paya tha ki uski umar kya rahi hogi. Dikhne me khubsurat thi aur uska jism thoda bhara hua tha lekin use moti nahi kah sakta tha. Cream colour ki nighty ke andar shayad usne kuch bhi nahi pahna hua tha kyoki seene par uski badi badi chuchiyo ke nipple saaf mahsoos ho rahe the.

"I have an hour dear." Bed par baithte hi usne angreji me jab ye kaha to maine uski taraf dekha, jabki usne aage kaha____"After that I have to go to the airport. I want you to give me such fun in this one hour that I can be completely happy."

Uske aisa kahne par maine haan me sir hilaya aur fir apne kapde ke andar se ek kaali patti nikaal kar main uski taraf badha. Wo mujhe hi dekh rahi thi. Uske chehre par dar ya ghabrahat jaisi koi baat nahi thi. Aisa lagta tha jaise usne mujh jaise insaan ko pahle bhi dekha hua tha.

"Meri aankho me ye kaali patti baandhne se pahle." Main jaise hi uske paas pahucha to usne meri naqaab se jhaankti aankho me dekhte huye hindi me kaha____"Kya tum mujhe apna hathiyaar dikha sakte ho? Asal me main dekhna chaahti hu ki mere sex partner ka hathiyaar kis tarah ka hai?"

Uski ye baat sun kar main duvidha me pad gaya tha. Chief ne mujhe is bare me kuch nahi bataya tha. Mujhe duvidha me pada hua dekh usne kaha____"Itna kya soch rahe ho ajnabi? Maine tumhare hathiyaar ko dekhne ki baat kahi hai naa ki tumhare chehre ki. Mujhe nahi lagta ki isme tumhe koi samasya hogi."

Uski ye baat sun kar maine socha ki baat to sahi hi kah rahi hai wo. Bhala hathiyaar dikhane me mujhe kaise koi samasya ho sakti hai. Ye soch kar maine apni poshak ki zip khol kar apne land ko baahar nikaala. Main andar se thoda ghabraya hua sa mahsoos karne laga tha is liye maine khud ko samhaala. Mera land kyoki is waqt shaant tha is liye uska akaar waisa nahi tha jisse uski aankhe fail jaye. Halaaki wo is haalat me bhi dusre mardo ke land se bhaari tha. Maine jaise hi apna land nikaala to uski nazar mere land par padi. Land ko dekhte hi uske chehre par chamak aur hotho par gahri muskaan ubhar aayi.

"Wow it's amazing dear." Usne apna hath aage badha kar mere land ko pakadte huye kaha____"When it is so big even in calm condition, so when it will come in its full form then it will look even bigger."

Kahne ke sath hi wo mere land ko pyar se sahlaane lagi thi. Uske aisa karte hi mere jism me badi tezi se jhurjhuri hone lagi thi jiska asar meri gotiyo me hone laga tha aur us asar ke prabhaav se mera land apna sir uthaane laga tha. Uske komal hatho ke sparsh se mujhe behad aanand aane laga. Kuch hi der me mera land uske sahlaane se apne full form me aa gaya jise dekh kar us aurat ke chehre ki chamak aur bhi badh gayi aur aankhe hairaani se fail gayi.

"My god." Fir usne kaha____"It's really big and very fat dear. I'm very happy to see this. I wanna suck this beautiful cock."
"Aaahhh." Kahne ke sath hi usne lapak kar mere land ko apne muh me bhar liya tha jisse mere muh se maze me doobi aah nikal gayi thi. Main chaah kar bhi use rok nahi paaya tha.

Wo aurat apne ek hath se mere land ko pakad kar zor zor se choosne lagi thi. Uske is tarah choosne se mere jism me maze ki anginat tarange maano taandav sa karne lagi thi. Mera dil kiya ki main apne hatho se uske sir ko pakad lu aur zor zor se uske muh ko chodna shuru kar du lekin tabhi mere zahen me maya ki kahi huyi baate goonj uthi thi aur maine uske sir ko pakad kar uske muh ko chodne ki apni ye hasrat mita di thi.

"Aaahhh sshshshh it is very testy dear." Usne mere land ko muh se nikaal kar aur chatkara sa lete huye kaha____"I like this cock of yours very much and now I want you to quench my thirst with this cock of yours. Mujhe is tarah chodo dear ki main puri tarah se mast ho jaau."

Us aurat ki baat sun kar maine apne hath me li huyi patti ko uski aankho me baandh diya. Uske baad main kamre me neem andhera karne ke liye switch board ki taraf badha. Night bulb jalane ke baad maine tez dudhiya prakash dene wale bulb ko bujha diya. Kamre ki diwaaro par safed rang ka colour tha is liye night bulb ke prakash me bhi sab kuch achhe se dikh raha tha.

Main bed par aankho me patti lagaye baithi us aurat ki taraf badha aur bed par uske paas me hi baith gaya. Main janta tha ki ye mere liye imtihaan jaisa hai lekin mere liye achhi baat ye huyi thi ki shuruaat us aurat ne kar di thi aur uski aankho me patti bandhi hone ki vajah se mujhe kisi tarah ki jhijhak nahi honi thi.

Maine apne dono hatho se us aurat ke chehre ko pakda aur uske adhkhule hotho ko jhuk kar apne muh me bhar liya. Naqaab aisa tha jisme muh aur naak wali jagah par khula hua tha, taaki saans lene me aur aise kaam karne me koi samasya na ho. Maine jaise hi uske hotho ko apne muh me bhara to us aurat ne bhi mere sir ko thaam liya aur hoth chusne me mera sath dene lagi. Wo badi garmjoshi se kabhi mere nichle to kabhi mere upar wale hoth ko chusne lagti thi. Mere jism me maze ki tarange daudne lagi thi, jiske asar se main bhi josh me uske hotho ko muh me bhar kar chusne lagta tha. Apne ek hath ko niche sarka kar maine nighty ke upar se hi uski daahini chuchi ko pakad liya tha. Jaise hi maine uski ek chhaati ko pakda to mujhe mahsoos hua ki aurat ki chhaati maya komal aur tabassum ki chhatiyo se thoda kam kadak thi.

Main zor zor se uski chhaatiya masalne laga tha jisse wo masti me aa gayi thi. Maine use waise hi leta diya aur uske upar aa kar uske hotho ko choomne choosne laga. Ek hath se main baari baari se uski chhatiya bhi masalta ja raha tha. Sahsa us aurat ne apne hotho ko mere hotho se chhudaya aur apni chhatiyo ki taraf mere chehre ko dhakela.

"Suck my tits dear." Usne haafte huye aur siskaariya bharte huye kaha____"Drink all the juice of my tits.

Muh me bhar kar kaato inhe."

Maine uske kahne par fauran hi uski nighty ki dori ko kheecha jisse nighty ki doori khul gayi. Maine nighty ke dono chhoro ko pakad kar idhar udhar kiya to uski dono bhari bharkam chhatiya beparda ho gayi. Gori aur badi badi chhaatiyo ke beech gulaabi rang ke nipple ko dekh kar main ekdam se machal utha aur lapak kar uske ek nipple ko muh me bhar liya.

"Aaahh sshshshh Suck my nipples hard dear." Usne mere sir ko pakad kar zor se apni us chhati par dabaya to main zor zor se uske nipple ko chooste huye kheechne laga. Ek hath se main uski dusri chhati ko buri tarah masalne laga tha.

Aurat buri tarah machalne lagi thi. Shukar tha ki maine naqaab pahna hua tha jisse mere sir ke baal uske andar hi the warna wo mere baalo ko pakad kar itna zor se kheechti ki meri cheekhe nikal jaati.

"Aaahhhh sshshsh aise hi dear." Wo mere sir ko pakde aur sisiyaate huye boli____"Bite my breasts hardly. Is wale ko bhi chooso dear aur ise bhi aaaahhh yes like that....aise hi ise bhi kaato."

Wo aurat full masti me aa chuki thi aur badbadaye ja rahi thi. Uske kahe anusaar main uski dono chhatiyo ko muh me bhar kar zor zor se kaatne laga tha jisse wo aur bhi machalti aur mere sir ko zor se apni chhatiyo ko taraf bheench leti. Kafi der tak main uski dono chhatiyo ko aise hi chooste huye kaatta raha. Idhar mera land buri tarah akad gaya tha. Maine uski chhatiyo se sir utha kar ek baar uske hotho ko chuma aur fir neeche aa kar uske gudaaz pet ko chumne laga. Pet ke beech uski naabhi aisi dikh rahi thi jaise koi gahra kua ho. Maine uski naabhi me apni puri jeebh ghusa di jisse wo machal uthi.

Thodi der us aurat ki naabhi me jeebh kuredne ke baad main neeche ki taraf badha to dekha usne penty nahi pahan rakhi thi. Main samajh gaya ki wo pahle se hi full ready thi sex ke liye. Doodh se gore aur chikne badan ko dekh kar maine uski moti moti jaangho ko choomte huye jaise hi taango ke beech aaya to usne zordaar siski lete huye apni taango ko pahle to sikoda lekin fir jaise uska man badal gaya to usne apni tanago ko failaane ke sath dono haatho se mere sir ko apni chikni choot ki taraf dabaya to maine uski dahakti choot par apne hoth rakh diye.

Meri naak me uske kamras ki khushbu bharti chali gayi thi. Uski choot ki badi badi faanko par pahle maine do teen baar chooma aur fir apni jeebh nikaal kar uski daraar par neeche se upar ki taraf fera to usne jaldi se apne ghutne mod liye jisse mera sir uski choot me fas sa gaya.

"Aaahhh sshshshh lick my pussy dear." Aurat ne zor ki siski lete huye mere sir ko apni choot par dabaya_____"Apni jeebh se meri choot ko chodo. Aaaahh haan aise hi. Shshhashshshs aaaahhh bada achha lag raha hai. Thoda aur andar tak daalo dear."

Main uske nirdeshanusaar apni jeebh se uski choot ko chodne laga tha aur wo mera sir thaame zor zor se aahe bhar rahi thi. Kamre me sirf usi ki awaaz gooj rahi thi. Main kafi der tak uski choot ko aise hi jeebh se chodta raha. Mera khud ka bura haal ho gaya tha. Wo aurat apne dono ghutno ke beech mere sir ko baar baar maze me doob kar daba deti thi. Jab uske bardaast ke baahar ho gaya to usne mere sir ko zor de kar upar kiya aur uth kar baith gayi. Pahle to mujhe laga ki kahi mujhse koi galti to nahi ho gayi lekin jab usne mujhe dhakka de kar bed par gira diya aur jhapat kar andaze se hi mere upar aayi to maine andaza lagaya ki shayad ab wo mujhe bhi maza dene wali hai.

Usne haatho se tatolte huye mere land ko pakda aur ek jhatke se apna sir jhuka kar mere land ko muh me bhar liya. Paglo ki tarah wo itna zor zor se mere land ko choosne lagi thi ki thodi hi der me mera bura haal ho gaya. Apne ek hath se wo meri gotiyo ko bhi sahlaati ja rahi thi.

"Your cock is very nice dear." Usne mere land ko apne muh se nikaal kar kaha____"Man to karta hai ki aise hi ise choosti rahu lekin kya karu majburi hai, kyoki mujhe jaldi hi airport ke liye nikalna hai. Khair chalo ab jaldi se apna ye moosal land meri choot me daal kar meri aisi chudaayi karo ki main puri tarah mast ho jaau."

Kahne ke sath hi usne ek baar aur mere land ko apne muh me bhar kar choosa aur fir jaldi se bed par taange faila kar let gayi. Uske lette hi main fauran utha aur uski dono taango ke beech me aa kar maine apne tamtamaye huye land ko uski choot ke chhend par tika kar zor ka jhatka maara to mera land uski choot ko faadta hua andar tak chala gaya.

"Ohhhh mom I'm dead" Wo zor se cheekh padi____"Thoda araam se nahi daal sakte the kya? Tumhare is moosal ne meri choot faad di hogi. Ahhhh ssshshsh Oh god! my pussy is burning like a fire and it is hurting too. Please hold on for a while."

Uski baat par main kuch na bola. Asal me mujhe itna josh chadha hua tha ki maine bina kuch soche samjhe zordaar jhatka de kar ek hi baar me apna land uski choot ke andar tak daal diya tha. Wo to shukar tha ki aurat ki choot zyada tang nahi thi warna wo behosh hi ho jati. Main kuch palo tak ruka raha aur jhuk kar uski chuchiyo ko masalne ke sath sath unhe choosta raha. Jab aurat ne neeche se apni gaand uthaayi to main samajh gaya ki ab wo dhakko ke liye taiyar hai. Maine uski chuchiyo se apna chehra uthaya aur uski moti moti jaangho ko pakad kar tez tez dhakke lagana shuru kar diya.

Mere tez dhakko se aurat ki cheekhe nikalne lagi thi. Halaaki use dard nahi ho raha balki wo maze me zor zor se chilla rahi thi aur angreji me mujhe aur bhi zoro se chodne ko bolti ja rahi thi. Main puri taakat laga kar dhakke laga raha tha. Mere har dhakke par uski badi badi kharbuje jaisi chuchiya buri tarah uchhal rahi thi. Kareeb paanch minute tak main bina ruke dhakke lagata raha. Wo aurat itna zor zor se chillane lagi thi ki uske chillane se mujhe laga kahi uski cheekhe ghar se baahar pahuch kar kisi ke kaano me na pad jaaye.

Fir mujhe ehsaas hua ki yaha farm house me bhala kaun hoga is waqt uski cheekhe sunne wala? Zaahir hai ki usne is ekaant jagah ko isi liye aisa maza lene ke liye chuna tha taaki uske is maze me kisi ka khalal na pad sake aur na hi kisi ko pata chal sake.

Main tabadtod dhakke lagata ja raha ki tabhi wo aurat aur bhi buri tarah cheekhne lagi. Is baar uske halak se gurraane jaisi awaaze nikalne lagi thi. Main samajh gaya ki uska ab kaam tamaam hone wala hai is liye aur zor zor se dhakke lagane laga. Mera andaza sahi nikla, yaani kuch hi der me wo aurat buri tarah cheekhte huye jhadne lagi. Usne meri kamar ko buri tarah apni taango par jakad liya tha jisse dhakke lagane ki meri raftaar kam pad gayi. Aurat ke jism me jhatke lag rahe the aur fir wo ekdam se nidhaal si ho kar shaant ho gayi. Idhar main abhi jhada nahi tha is liye uske shaant padte hi main fir se dhakke lagane hi laga tha ki tabhi usne apni taango ko meri kamar par jakad kar mujhe ruk jane ka ishara kiya to main ruk gaya.

Kareeb do minute baad usne mujhe uski choot se land nikaalne ke liye kaha to maine apne man ko maar kar apna land nikaal liya. Jaise hi maine land nikala to wo jaldi se uthi aur mujhe tatol kar bed par giraya aur fir tatolte huye hi mere land ko pakad kar usne jaldi se use apne muh me bhar liya. Apne hi kamras me nahaye mere land ko wo aise choosne lagi thi jaise uska swaad use kitna meetha lag raha ho.

"Come on dear." Muh se mera land nikaalne ke baad usne ghodi ban kar mujhse kaha____"Now put your cock in my pussy from behind and fuck me. You fuck really well dear. Your cock is really awesome."

Uski baat sun kar main muskura utha aur fir jaldi se uske peeche aa kar maine peeche se uski choot me apna land daal diya. Land jaise hi uski choot me ghusa to uske muh se maze me doobi siski nikal gayi. Idhar main uski kamar ko pakde tez tez dhakke lagane laga tha. Ek baar fir se kamre me uski cheekhe goojne lagi thi. Wo mere har dhakke par apni gaand ko peeche kar deti thi jisse ham dono ka hi ridam mel kha raha tha. Mujhe itna maza aa raha tha ki jaldi hi main fir se maze me doob gaya. Uski kamar ko pakde main tabadtod dhakke laga raha tha. Sahsa meri nazar uske bhaari lekin gore gore chootado par padi to maine zor se us par thappad mara jisse wo aurat uchhal gayi aur sath hi uske mukh se karaah nikal gayi. Wo jitna chilla rahi thi utna hi mujhe josh chadh raha tha aur main usi josh me puri taakat se dhakke laga raha tha.

Kuch hi der me wo aurat buri tarah cheekhte huye kahne lagi ki I'm coming dear, fuck me hard. Mera khud ka bhi kaam tamaam hone wala tha is liye main puri speed me dhakke laga raha tha. Pahle wo aurat jhadi aur fir jab main jhadne wala hua to us aurat ne fauran hi mujhse kaha ki main uski choot me na jhadu balki uske muh me jhadu taaki wo mera kamras pi sake.

Maine jaldi se land nikala to wo aurat bed par ghutne ke bal khadi ho gayi aur apna muh khol diya. Uske khule muh ko dekh kar maine fauran hi uske muh me apne land ka topa chhuaya to usne jaldi se mere land ko pakad kar use muh me bhar liya aur fir daba daba ke use choosne lagi. Main is waqt itne josh me tha ki uske sir ko pakad liya aur fir uske muh ko chodne laga. Abhi ek minute bhi na hua tha ki aurat ne zor de kar apne muh se mera land nikaala aur use chaatte huye neeche meri gotiyo par pahuch gayi. Jab usne meri gotiyo ko muh me bhar kar choosa to mujhe jhatka sa laga. Maya komal ya tabassum ne mere sath aisa nahi kiya tha. Shayad yahi vajah thi ki jab us aurat ne aisa kiya to mujhe jhatka laga tha aur mujhe ashcharya bhi hua tha. Khair jo bhi ho par uske dwara aisa karne se mujhe ek alag hi maza aane laga tha.

Kuch der meri gotiyo ko choosne ke baad usne fir se mere land ko muh me bhar liya aur zor zor se choosne lagi. Main itne maze me tha ki jaldi hi mere mukh se asahneeya wali siskiya nikalne lagi. Us aurat ko bhi jaise pata chal gaya tha is liye wo aur zor zor se mere land ko daba daba kar choosne lagi thi. Do minute ke andar hi mujhe aisa laga jaise mere jism me maze ka jwalamukhi foot pada ho. Mera pura badan ainth gaya aur fir jaise hi mere land se pichkaari nikal kar uske muh ke andar gayi to meri aaahh nikal gayi. Ek ke baad ek jhatke lage mujhe aur fir main jaise bejaan sa ho gaya tha. Udhar us aurat ne mere land se paani ka ek ek katra nichod liya tha.

"Wonderful dear." Kuch der baad usne kaha____"I really enjoyed having sex with you. It's never been as fun as today. The hair of my body is still immersed in the feeling of this fun. If I had more time, I would have fun with you one more time."

Kuch der araam karne ke baad main bed se utha aur apne land ko bed ki chaadar me hi saaf kiya. Uske baad maine us aurat ki aankho se patti khol kar us patti ko apni poshak me daal liya. Patti hatne ke baad us aurat ne meri taraf dekha. Jab uski aankhe achhi tarah dekhne laayak huyi to wo muskurate huye nangi hi bed se utar kar mere paas aayi aur mere chehre ko pakad kar usne mere hotho ko pyar se choom liya. Usne mujhe iske liye thanks kaha to maine sir hila diya.

Aurat ke sath sex kar ke mujhe bhi behad maza aaya tha. Khair uske baad main jaise waha pahucha tha waise hi waha se chala bhi aaya. Jaha par mujhe moter cycle khadi mili thi wahi par maine use khadi kar diya aur apne ghar ki taraf badh chala. Kuch hi samay me main khidki ke raaste apne kamre me aa chuka tha. Kamre me aa kar maine fauran hi apne wo kapde utaare kyoki un kapdo me mujhe ab ghutan si hone lagi thi. Kapde utaarne ke baad maine sukoon ki saans li aur fir bathroom me ghus gaya. Fresh ho kar main bathroom se nikla aur sabse pahle un kapdo ko usi bag me rakh kar bag ko bed ke andar chhupaya aur fir bed par araam se let gaya.

Bed par leta hua main abhi jo kuch main kar ke aaya tha uske bare me sochne laga. Maine mahsoos kiya ki mujhe is kaam me us aurat ke sath koi samasya nahi huyi, yaani ab main puri tarah se ek mukammal mard ban chuka tha.

Us aurat ke chehre par santusti ke bhaav the aur wo khush bhi thi, iska matlab main apne kaarya me puri tarah safal hua tha. Is sabke bare me soch kar ek alag hi khushi mahsoos kar raha tha main. Ghar me kisi ko bhi ye pata nahi chal saka tha ki main apne kamre se kuch samay ke liye gaayab hua tha aur us gaayab samay me main kya karne gaya tha? Apni is kamyabi ki khushi me hi jane kab meri aankh lag gayi aur main neend ki aagosh me chala gaya.

Update - 16
__________________

​
Ab Tak.....

Bed par leta hua main abhi jo kuch main kar ke aaya tha uske bare me sochne laga. Maine mahsoos kiya ki mujhe is kaam me us aurat ke sath koi samasya nahi huyi, yaani ab main puri tarah se ek mukammal mard ban chuka tha. Us aurat ke chehre par santusti ke bhaav the aur wo khush bhi thi, iska matlab main apne kaarya me puri tarah safal hua tha. Is sabke bare me soch kar ek alag hi khushi mahsoos kar raha tha main. Ghar me kisi ko bhi ye pata nahi chal saka tha ki main apne kamre se kuch samay ke liye gaayab hua tha aur us gaayab samay me main kya karne gaya tha? Apni is kamyabi ki khushi me hi jane kab meri aankh lag gayi aur main neend ki aagosh me chala gaya.

Ab Aage....

Shivkant wagle duty se faarig ho kar shaam ko ghar pahucha. Aaj uske paas zyada kaam nahi tha is liye usne lagbhag saara din hi vikram singh ki diary ko padha tha. Uske zahen me kayi saari baate thi. Vikram singh jis sanstha se juda hua tha uske niyam kanoon bade hi ajeeb aur khatarnaak the. Dusri baat jis tarah se wo pahle mission par agent ke roop me sex ki service dene gaya tha usme uski raah me kayi aise chaance ban sakte the jisse logo ki nazar me wo aa sakta tha aur sabse khaas baat ye ki jo kapde use pahanne ke liye mile the un kapdo ko pahne huye kisi aurat ke sath sex karne me kaise itna maza mil sakta tha? Sex ka asli maza to tabhi milta hai jab dono partner puri tarah nange ho aur ek dusre ko dekh sakte ho.

Wagle kaafi der tak is bare me sochta raha tha uske baad usne ye soch kar is baat ko zahen se nikaal diya tha ki maza to mahsoos karne se bhi milta hai, is liye sambhav hai ki un dono ne us cheez ko achhe se feel kar ke hi uska aanand praapt kiya ho. Waise bhi sex ka jo mukhya kaarya hota hai wo to usi tarah hua tha na jaise puri tarah nange hone par bhi hota hai.

Wagle ghar pahucha to savitri ne hi darwaza khola tha. Wagle ko dekh kar jaha savitri muskuraayi thi wahi wagle use puri tarah nazarandaaz kar ke andar daakhil ho gaya tha. Savitri ko samajhte der na lagi thi ki uska pati shayad usse is liye naraz hai ki usne pichhli raat use garam haalat me hi chhod diya tha jabki khud usne pura maza liya tha. Savitri ne man hi man soch liya ki agar aaj raat bhi uska pati usse wahi sab karne ko kahega to is baar wo kisi bhi kaam me sankoch ya jhijhak nahi karegi aur na hi apne pati se us bare me koyi ulti seedhi baat karegi.

Man me ye faisle kar ke savitri kuch hi der me kamre me pahuch gayi. Uske dono bachche is waqt ghar par nahi the is liye use filhaal kisi baat ki fikra nahi thi. Kamre me pahuch kar usne dekha ki wagle bathroom me hai. Usne socha ki jab tak uska pati bathroom me fresh hota hai tab tak wo uske liye garma garam chaay bana kar le aati hai. Ye soch kar wo fauran hi kitchen ki taraf badh gayi.

Jab wo chaay le kar dubara kamre me pahuchi to dekha wagle kurta pajama pahan chuka tha aur ab wo kamre se baahar hi nikalne wala tha. Savitri ko chaay liye aaya dekh usne ek nazar us par daali aur bina kuch kahe usne tray se chaay ka cup utha liya.

"Kya naraaz hain mujhse?" Savitri ne dheere se usse puchha. Wagle ne ek nazar uski taraf dekha aur bed par baith gaya.
"Beshak aap mujhse naraaz hi honge." Savitri ne apna cup lene ke baad tray ko wahi ek taraf rakhte huye kaha____"Aakhir maine ek baar fir se aapka dil jo dukha diya hai, lekin yakeen maaniye us waqt mujhe wo sab bahut hi ajeeb aur ganda sa laga tha is liye maine aapse wo sab kah diya tha."

"Kya tum safaayi de kar ye saabit karna chahti ho ki tumne jo kiya wo theek tha?" Wagle ne sapaat lahje me kaha____"Jab ki sach to ye hai ki jab tak tumhare andar ki garmi baahar nahi nikal gayi tab tak tumhe bhi us sab me maza hi aa raha tha aur itna hi nahi khud apne haatho se mere sir ko apni taango ke beech dabaye ja rahi thi. Us waqt to tumhe wo sab galat ya ganda nahi lag raha tha aur fir jaise hi tumhara matlab pura ho gaya to tumhe wahi sab galat aur ganda lagne laga, hai na?"

Wagle ki in baato par savitri kuch bol na saki. Bas sharm se uski nazre jhukti chali gayi thi. Halaaki wo ye maan chuki thi ki uske pati ne jo kuch kaha tha wo sach hi tha. Aisa hi to hua tha pichhli raat. Use achhe se yaad tha ki kaise wo apne pati ke sir ko dono haatho se thaame apni choot par daba rahi thi aur chaahti thi ki uska pati uski choot ko apni jeebh se chaatta hi rahe.

"Khair jane do." Wagle ne uske jhuke huye chehre ki taraf dekhte huye kaha____"Tumne bhale hi wo sab kar ke mera dil dikhaya hai lekin main tumse naraz nahi hu. Jaanti ho kyo? Kyoki ek to main tumse behad pyaar karta hu dusre main samajhta hu ki pahli baar me aisa karna tumhare liye asaan nahi raha hoga."

"Kya sach me aap mujhse naraz nahi hain?" Wagle ki baat sun kar savitri ne jhatke se sir utha kar uski taraf dekhte huye pucha tha, jis par wagle ne kaha____"Haan, lekin agar aaj raat bhi tumne waisa kiya to main sach me tumse naraaz ho jaauga aur itna zyada naraaz ho jaauga ki is baar tumhare laakh maafi maagne par bhi tumse baat nahi karuga."

"Aaj main aapko shikayat ka koi mauka nahi dugi." Savitri ne halke se muskurate huye kaha____"Chaahe mujhe jitna bhi ganda lage lekin main wo sab karugi jisse aapko waisa hi aanand mil sake jaisa aanand aur sukh kal aapne mujhe diya tha."

"Achha aisa kya?" Wagle man hi man khush hote huye bola____"Agar ye sach hai to chalo iska saboot bhi do."
"Saboot??" Savitri ne chaunkte huye uski taraf dekha____"Kaisa saboot?"

"Mere paas aa kar.

" Wagle ne kaha____"Mere hotho ko waise hi apne muh me bhar kar chooso jaise kal main tumhare hotho ko choos raha tha."
"Haye ram!" Savitri ekdam se laja gayi____"Ye kya kah rahe hain aap? Bachcho ke aane ka waqt ho raha hai. Agar unhone khule darwaze se mujhe aisa karte huye dekh liya to main kaise unhe apna muh dikha paaugi?"

"Iska matlab to yahi hua na." Wagle ne narazgi akhtiyaar karte huye kaha____"Ki tumne abhi bhi is sabke liye apne andar ek duvidha si paal rakhi hai? Agar tum is sabke liye puri tarah se taiyar hoti to mere ek baar ke kahne par jhat se wo karne lagti jo main kahta."

Wagle ki baat sun kar savitri ne chaay ke cup ko ek taraf rakha aur wagle ki taraf tezi se badhi. Wagle usi ki taraf dekh raha tha. Use apni taraf aata dekh pahle to use samajh na aaya lekin jald hi use samajh aa gaya. Idhar savitri wagle ke kareeb pahuchi aur usne jhuk kar wagle ke chehre ko apne hatho se pakad liya. Kuch palo tak usne wagle ki aankho me dekha aur fir aankhe band kar ke usne wagle ke hotho par apne hoth rakh diye. Uska jism ajeeb tarah se kaampne laga tha lekin wo ruki nahi. Jaise wo sach me saabit kar dena chaahti thi ki uske andar ab kisi bhi tarah ki koi duvidha jaisi baat nahi hai. Pahle usne wagle ke hotho ko do teen baar bade hi aahista se chooma aur fir usne uske hotho ko apne muh me bhar kar choosna shuru kar diya. Uske jism me ek sansani si failne lagi thi jiske prabhaav se uske andar ek ajeeb sa nasha chadhne laga tha. Udhar wagle uski is kriya se behad khush ho gaya tha. Idhar savitri kuch der tak uske hotho ko choomti choosti rahi aur fir usne uske hotho ko azaad kar diya.

"Ab mil gaya na aapko saboot?" Savitri ne aankhe khol kar uski taraf dekhte huye pucha tha. Uske chehre par sharm ki laali chha gayi thi jise dekh kar wagle muskura utha tha.

"Abhi to ye aadha saboot diya hai tumne." Fir wagle ne uski aankho me jhaankte huye kaha____"Iske aage ka aadha saboot tumhe aaj raat me tab dena hoga jab ham prem ka kaaryakram shuru karenge."

"Thik hai." Savitri ne muskurate huye kaha____"Aaj main bhi aapko khush kar ke hi dam loongi. Waise ye bataaiye ki achanak se ye sab karne ka vichaar kaise aa gaya hai aapke man me?"

"Agar tum is baare me jaanna hi chaahti ho." Wagle ne kaha____"To main tumhe iska raaz bhi bata duga lekin usse pahle tumhe mujhe waise hi khush rakhna hoga jaise maine tumhe kal raat khush kiya tha."

Wagle ki baat sun kar savitri khamoshi se dekhti rah gayi thi uski taraf. Uske chehre par abhi bhi muskaan ubhri hui thi. Khair uske baad savitri raat ka khana banane ke liye kitchen ki taraf chali gayi thi. Uske jaane ke baad wagle ye soch kar muskura utha tha ki aaj raat uski biwi savitri use bhi waisa hi maza degi jaisa diary me vikram singh ko maya komal aur tabassum ne diya tha. Man me tarah tarah ke khayaal bunte huye wo chaay peene ke baad kamre se baahar nikal gaya.

Raat me sabke sath dinner karne ke baad wagle apne kamre me aa gaya tha. Bed par leta wo savitri ke aane ka intzaar kar raha tha. Udhar savitri kitchen me joothe bartan dho rahi thi. Uske man me bhi ye baate chal rahi thi ki usne apne pati se to kah diya tha ki aaj wo use khush karegi lekin ab use khud hi samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki wo sab kuch kaise kar paayegi? Usne jeewan me aisa kaam kabhi nahi kiya tha aur na hi aisa karne ke baare me kabhi socha tha. Use samajh nahi aa raha tha ki uske pati ko achanak se is tarah se sex karne ka khayaal kaha se aa gaya tha?

Saare kaamo se fursat hone ke baad savitri kamre me aayi aur usne darwaze ko andar se kundi laga kar band kar diya. Palat kar dekha to apne pati ko bed par lete huye apni taraf hi dekhta paaya. Use is tarah dekhta dekh uske man me khayaal ubhra ki inhe ab tak neend nahi aayi?

"Aap abhi tak jaag rahe hain?" Fir usne bed ki taraf badhte huye muskura kar puchha____"Mujhe laga aap so gaye honge."
"Aise kaise so jaata meri jaan?" Savitri jaise hi bed ke kareeb pahuchi to wagle ne uska hath pakad kar use apni taraf kheechte huye kaha____"Jiski khubsurat biwi apne pati ko khush karne ke liye aane wali ho wo kaise apni palke band kar sakta tha bhala?"

Savitri apne pati ke dwaara kheech liye jaane par uske upar ja leti thi jisse uski badi badi chhatiya wagle ke seene me dhans gayi thi. Wagle ko to maza aa gaya tha lekin savitri ke mukh se aah nikal gayi thi. Usne muskura kar wagle ki taraf dekha tha, jabki wagle ne uske chehre ko pakad kar fauran hi uske hotho ko apne muh me bhar liya tha.

Wagle savitri ke hotho ko aise choosne laga tha jaise use uske hotho se shahad aur sharaab dono ka hi swaad mil raha tha. Idhar savitri ke jism me uske is tarah se apne hoth choosne par ekdam se jhurjhuri hone lagi thi. Use aisa lagne laga jaise uske jism me achanak hi ek tarah ka nasha chadhne laga tha jiske asar se wo madhosh hone lagi thi. Udhar wagle uske hotho ko muh me bhare hi use palta kar bed par letaya aur uske upar aa kar ek hath se uski chhaati ko zor zor se dabane laga. Savitri ekdam se machal uthi.

"Aaahhh thodi der ruk jaaiye na." Savitri ne apne hotho ko uske hotho se azaad karte huye kaha____"Mujhe kapde to badal lene dijiye. Uske baad jo man kare wo kar lijiyega."

"Are kapde badalne ki kya zarurat hai jaaneman?" Wagle ne blauj ke upar se hi savitri ki chhaati ke nipple ko muh me bhar kar zor se kheechte huye kaha____"Kuch der me to waise bhi tum puri tarah nangi ho jaaogi."

"Aaahhh sshshshh." Savitri ne zor ki siski lete huye kaha____"Thoda araam se kijiye na. Aap to aise kheech rahe hain jaise wo rubber ho."
"Meri marzi hai main jaise chaahe kheenchu." Wagle ne kahne ke sath hi ek baar fir se savitri ke us nipple ko muh me bhar kar zor se kheecha jisse savitri ki siski nikal gayi, jabki wagle ne kaha____"Mera man karta hai ki main tumhare jism ke har ang ko kha jaau."

"Hey bhagwan." Savitri ne muskurate huye kaha____"Aakhir kya ho gaya hai aapko? Is tarah ka pyar aur is tarah ka josh iske pahle to kabhi nahi dikha tha aap me."
"Pahle ki baat chhodo meri jaan.

" Wagle ne kaha____"Ye samjho ki iske pahle main in maamlo me thoda nasamajh aur anadi type ka tha lekin ab is maamle me ekdam se perfect ban jaana chahta hu. Thodi umar badh gayi hai to kya hua, dil aur man ki ichhaaye to abhi bhi jawaan hain na?"

Isse pahle ki savitri apne pati ki in baato ka koi jawaab deti wagle ne fauran hi uske hotho ko muh me bhar liya tha. Wagle me achanak se jaise pagalpan sawaar ho gaya tha. Wo jitni tezi se savitri ke hotho ko choos raha tha utni hi tezi se uski badi badi chhatiyo ko bhi masalta ja raha tha. Kuch hi der me savitri bin paani ke machhli ki tarah machalne lagi thi. Apne dono haatho se usne wagle ke sir ko pakad liya tha aur khud bhi uske hotho ko choomne choosne lagi thi. Shayad isi dauraan usne man hi man faisla kar liya tha ki ab wo bhi peechhe nahi hategi.

Kuch der tak dono hi ek dusre ke hotho ka ras peete rahe uske baad dono alag huye. Dono ki hi saanse chadh gayi thi aur jism me garmi bhar gayi thi. Wagle ne fauran hi savitri ko nanga karna shuru kar diya. Wo ek ek kar ke uske saare kapde utaar raha tha. Jaldi hi savitri puri tarah nangi ho gayi aur jaise hi use apne nangepan ka ehsaas hua to usne dono hatho se apne badan ko chhupane ki nakaam koshish ki. Idhar wagle uski is kriya se muskuraya aur khud bhi tezi se apne kapde utaar kar puri tarah nanga ho gaya.

Light ki tez roshni me savitri ka khubsurat badan jaise ek alag hi andaaz me chamak raha tha. Wagle se raha na gaya to usne savitri ki badi badi chhatiyo me apna chehra ghusa diya aur dono hatho se uski chhatiyo ko pakad kar apne chehre par dabane laga. Savitri ke mukh se siskariya footne lagi aur usne wagle ke sir ko pakad kar apni chhatiyo par dabana shuru kar diya. Wagle ne baari baari se savitri ki dono chhatiyo ko muh me bhar kar choosa aur fir neeche sarakte huye jald hi wo savitri ki chikni choot par aa gaya.

Ek nazar gaur se usne savitri ki chikni choot ko dekha aur fir ek hath se use sahlaya to savitri ka jism machal utha aur usne apni taango ko sikodne ki koshish lekin wagle jaise pahle se hi taiyar baitha tha. Usne fauran hi savitri ki dono taango ko pakad kar failaya aur jhuk kar uski choot me apna muh de diya. Wagle ne uski choot par zor se chumban liya to savitri buri tarah se machal kar apni taango ko sikod liya jisse wagle ka sir uski taango ke beech fas gaya. Udhar wagle uski choot ko choomne ke baad apni jeebh se use chaatna shuru kar diya tha. Savitri ka thodi hi der me bura haal ho gaya. Apne dono hatho se usne wagle ke sir ko pakda aur apni choot par zor se badana shuru kar diya.

Wagle dwara choot chusaayi kiye jane par savitri puri tarah masti me aa gai thi. Uski aahe uski siskariya kamre me goojne lagi thi jise wo badi mushkil se rokne ki koshish kar rahi thi. Apne hotho ko daanto tale daba kar aur mutthiyo ko kas kar wo maano wagle ke sir ke baalo ko kheech lena chaahti thi. Kuch hi der me uske jism ko jhatke lagne lage aur wo buri tarah aahe bharte huye jhadne lagi thi. Jhadte waqt usne wagle ke sir ko apni taango me buri tarah daba liya tha. Wagle uski choot se nikle kamras ka ek ek katra nigalta chala gaya tha.

Savitri ko jab jhatke lagne band huye to wo kisi bejaan laash ki tarah shaant pad gayi thi. Kamre me uski ukhdi huyi saanse hi goonj rahi thi. Udhar wagle uski choot se apna chehra hatane ke baad usi ki taraf dekhta ja raha tha. Uske muh par abhi bhi savitri ka kamras laga hua tha. Kuch soch kar wo muskuraya aur aage badh kar aankhe band kiye padi savitri ke hotho ko muh me bhar liya. Savitri ke jism me jhatka sa laga lekin usne apne hotho ko usse chhudane ki koshish nahi ki.

"Mere muh ke aas paas lage apni choot se nikle is kamras ko chaato meri jaan." Wagle ne uske hotho azaad kar ke kaha to savitri ne badi mushkil se apni aankhe khol kar uski taraf dekha. Aankho me abhi bhi surkhi chhaayi huyi thi. Wagle ko kuch pal dekhne ke baad wo halke se muskuraayi aur apni jeebh ko baahar nikaal diya. Wagle ye dekh kar muskuraya aur apne chehre ko uski jeebh ke paas kar diya. Savitri ne dheere dheere apni jeebh se uske muh ke aas paas lage apne hi kamras ko chaatna shuru kar diya. Uske chehre par bade ajeeb se bhaav ubhar aaye the lekin usne chaatna band nahi kiya.

"Kaisa laga jaaneman?" Savitri ne jab saara kamras chaat liya to wagle ne muskurate huye puchha usse jis par savitri ne sharma kar apna chehra dusri taraf fer liya aur fir kaha_____"Aap bahut gande hain."

"Achha ji ab main ganda ho gaya?" Wagle halke se haste huye bola____"Aur abhi jab maze se apni choot mujhse chuswa rahi thi tab ye nahi socha tha ki wo ganda ho sakta hai?"
"Haan to maine ye to nahi kaha tha ki aap mere waha par is tarah se muh lagaaiye." Savitri ne dusri taraf chehra kiye huye hi kaha____"Aap khud hi aisa kar rahe the to main kya karu?"

"Haan main apni marzi se hi wo sab kar raha tha." Wagle ne uske chehre ko seedha kar ke uski taraf dekhte huye kaha____"Aur mera man karta hai ki ek baar fir se main tumhari choot ka meetha meetha ras peene lagu."

"Chhee." Savitri ne bura sa muh banaya____"Sach me bahut gande hain aap. Mujhe yakeen nahi ho raha ki mere patidev jo itne shareef the wo is tarah ke gande kaam karne lage hain."
"Yakeen to karna hi padega meri jaan." Wagle ne savitri ke surkh hotho par apni ungli firate huye kaha____"Kyoki ab se tumhara pati aise hi gande kaam karega aur tumhe khud bhi uske sath saare gande kaam karne padenge."

"Main aapki tarah gandi nahi hu." Savitri ne muskurate huye kaha____"Aur na hi main aapki tarah aise gande kaam karugi."
"Soch lo." Wagle ne uski aankho me dekha____"Agar tumne is baar mujhe adhura chhod kar is tarah se mera dil dukhaya to iska anjaam achha nahi hoga."

"Aap to naraz ho gaye lagta hai." Savitri ne muskurate huye kaha____"Jabki main to aapko chhed rahi thi."
"Chhedna hi hai." Wagle ne apne akde huye land ki taraf ishara karte huye kaha____"To ise chhedo meri jaan. Jo karna hai iske sath karo, lekin kuch is tareeke se ki ham dono ko hi maza aaye.

Chalo ab utho, main ab aur bardaast nahi kar sakta."

Kahne ke sath hi wagle ne savitri ko pakad kar uthaya. Savitri ka nasha kyoki utar chuka tha is liye ab use is sabme sharam aane lagi thi lekin wo jaanti thi ki agar usne aaj bhi kal ki tarah apne pati ko adhura chhoda to is baar uske liye achha nahi hoga. Ye soch kar wo uth gayi aur wagle ke khade huye land ki taraf dekhne lagi. Chehre par sharm ki laali liye wo kuch palo tak uske land ko dekhti rahi fir usne dheere se apna hath badha kar uske land ko pakad liya. Jaise hi uske komal haatho ne land ko pakda to wagle ke jism me jhurjhuri si daud gayi.

Update - 17
_________________

​

Ab Tak....

Kahne ke sath hi wagle ne savitri ko pakad kar uthaya. Savitri ka nasha kyoki utar chuka tha is liye ab use is sabme sharam aane lagi thi lekin wo jaanti thi ki agar usne aaj bhi kal ki tarah apne pati ko adhura chhoda to is baar uske liye achha nahi hoga. Ye soch kar wo uth gayi aur wagle ke khade huye land ki taraf dekhne lagi. Chehre par sharm ki laali liye wo kuch palo tak uske land ko dekhti rahi fir usne dheere se apna hath badha kar uske land ko pakad liya. Jaise hi uske komal haatho ne land ko pakda to wagle ke jism me jhurjhuri si daud gayi.

Ab Aage....

"Tumhare komal haatho ki chhuan se hi jab mujhe maza aa gaya hai." Wagle ne aah bharte huye dheere se kaha____"To jab tum ise apne muh me le kar choosogi to kitna maza aayega. Ab to tumhe bhi yakeen aa hi gaya hoga ki is tarah se chudaayi karne me kitna maza aata hai."

"Ufff kuch to sharm kijiye." Savitri ne wagle ki taraf dekh kar bura sa muh banaya tha____"Kitna ganda shabd bol rahe hain aap."
"Sharm karuga to is tarah se maza kaise le paaogi meri jaan?" Wagle ne ek hath se savitri ki chuchi ko masal kar kaha____"Meri baat maano to tum bhi is maamle me sharmo haya chhod do aur khul kar is sabka maza lo. Chudaayi ke samay khul kar aise shabdo ko bolo aur khul kar har cheez ka maza lo, fir dekho kaise tumhe ek alag hi maza aayega."

Wagle ki baat sun kar savitri ne kuch palo tak uski taraf dekha aur fir muskurate huye sir jhuka kar uske akde huye land ko dekhne lagi. Wagle ka land uski mutthi me kaid tha jise wo halke halke sahla rahi thi. Usne mahsoos kiya ki aisa karne se uske andar ek ajeeb si sansani hone lagi thi.

"Ab sahlaati hi rahogi ya use apne muh me bhar kar choosogi bhi?" Wagle ne kaha____"Ab der na karo yaar. Is sabke baad hame sona bhi hai."
""Mujhe bada ajeeb sa lag raha hai." Savitri ne nazar utha kar usse kaha____"Man me ajeeb ajeeb se khayaal aa rahe hain."

"Apne man ke khayaalo ko nikaal kar baahar fenk do yaar." Wagle ne jhallaate huye kaha____"Kitna naatak karti ho tum. Abhi agar main fir se tumhari choot ko muh me bhar kar choosne lagu to tumhare man me aise koi khayaal nahi aayenge, balki tab to tumhe aisa maza aane laga ki apne hatho se mere sir ko apni choot par hi dabaati chali jaaogi. Had hai yaar."

"Main koshish kar rahi hu na." Savitri ne dheeme swar me kaha____"Aap naraaz kyo ho rahe hain?"
"Naraaz na hou to kya karu?" Wagle ne is baar sach me naraaz lahje me kaha____"Kal bhi maine tumhe khush kiya tha aur tumne mujhe adhoora chhod diya tha aur aaj bhi tum wahi karne ja rahi ho. Iske pahle to bahut badi badi baate aur waade kar rahi thi, Ab kya hua? Dekho agar tumhe yahi karna hai to chhod do. Tumhare bas ka kuch nahi hai."

Kahne ke sath hi wagle peechhe hat gaya jisse savitri ke hath se uska land chhoot gaya. Udhar uski baato ke baad is tarah peechhe hatte hi savitri buri tarah baukhla gayi. Wo samajh gayi ki wagle uske kriya kalaapo se ab naraaz ho gaya hai is liye usne fauran hi use mana lene ka socha.

"Ruk jaaiye na." Savitri ne masoom sa chehra banate huye kaha____"Main sab kuch karne ko taiyar hu. Aap please naraaz mat hoiye."
"Ye baate main kayi baar tumhare muh se sun chuka hu." Wagle ne kaha____"Tum sirf kahti ho aur jab karne ki baari aati hai to mukar jaati ho. Ab agar main ye kahu ki aise insaan ko dhokhebaaz aur bewafa kahte hain to kya kahogi tum?"

"Main maanti hu ki maine ab tak jo kaha hai wo kiya nahi hai." Savitri khisak kar uske paas aate huye boli____"Lekin aap bhi to samajhiye ki jin cheezo ke bare me maine kabhi kalpana tak na ki ho aur jin cheezo ko main behad ganda samajhti hu wo sab cheeze is tarah achanak se karna mere liye kitna mushkil hoga."

"To kya ye sab cheeze main saari zindagi karta aaya hu?" Wagle ne naraaz lahje me kaha____"Mere liye bhi to ye sab pahli baar hi hai lekin mere liye to ye sab zara bhi mushkil nahi raha. Sach to ye hai ki tum mere sath wo sab karke mujhe khushi hi nahi dena chaahti."

"Aisi baat nahi hai." Savitri ne bebas bhaav se kaha____"Bhala main ye kaise chaah sakti hu ki mujhe itna pyar karne wale mere pati mere kisi kaarya se khush na ho? Achha ab naraazgi chhodiye aur aaiye main ab zara bhi der nahi karugi wo sab karne me."

Savitri ki baat sun kar wagle uske chehre ko is tarah dekhne laga tha jaise parakh raha ho ki wo sach kah rahi hai ya abhi bhi wo use jhoothi tasalli de rahi hai. Wagle ko is tarah apni taraf dekhta dekh savitri thoda aur uski taraf khiski aur fir sir jhuka kar uske land ki taraf dekha jo ab shaant pad gaya tha. Savitri ne haath aage badha kar wagle ke land ko pakad liya aur dheere dheere sahlaane lagi. Wagle ke jism me jhurjhuri hone lagi aur kuch hi der me uska land apna akaar badhane laga.

Wagle ka land jaise jaise apna akaar badha raha tha waise waise us par savitri ki pakad majboot hoti ja rahi thi. Usne nazar utha kar wagle ki taraf dekha to use maze me aankhe band kiye paaya. Savitri ki nazar waapas wagle ke land par padi. Wo gaur se use dekhne lagi thi. Wagle ka land ab apne pure akaar me aa chuka tha jo ki savitri ki puri mutthi me ab fit baith raha tha. Savitri ne ek baar fir se wagle ki taraf dekha aur jab use aankhe band kiye hi paaya to wo jaldi se neeche jhuki aur apni aankhe band kar ke wagle ke land ko muh khol kar andar bhar liya.

"Aaah shsshsh.

" Savitri ke muh ki garmaahat jaise hi land par padi to wagle ke muh se siski nikal gayi. Wo samajh gaya ki uski biwi ne uske land ko apne muh me bhar liya hai. Udhar savitri ne uske land ke tope ko muh me bhar kar apne sir ko dheere dheere upar neeche karne lagi thi jisse uske gulaab ki pankhudiyo jaise hoth wagle ke land par gharshan karne lage the. Wagle ke jism me ekdam se aanand ki lahre uthne lagi thi. Usne ek hath se savitri ke sir ko thaam liya tha.

Savitri kuch der tak dheere dheere hi wagle ke land ko choos rahi thi kintu fir uski raftaar tez hone lagi aur sath hi wo uske land ko aur bhi zyada apne muh me bharne ki koshish karne lagi. Savitri ne shuru me apni aankho ko kas kar band kiya hua tha lekin ab wo normal dikh rahi thi. Shayad ab usne khud ko iske liye taiyar kar liya tha ya fir use aisa karne me gandagi mahsoos nahi ho rahi thi.

Wagle to maze ke saatwe asmaan me tha. Savitri ab apni aankhe khol kar uske land ko choos rahi thi aur nazar utha kar wagle ko bhi dekh leti thi. Wo dekh rahi thi ki kaise uska pati uske aisa karne se maze me pahuch chuka hai aur itna hi nahi ab wo apni kamar ko halka halka utha kar apna land aur bhi zyada savitri ke mukh me daalne ki koshish kar raha hai.

"Aaaah savitri meri jaan." Wagle ne maze me aah bharte huye kaha____"Bahut maza aa raha hai sach me. Tumhare muh ki garmi me mera land pighalta ja raha hai. Man karta hai ki tum aise hi mere land ko choosti raho."

"Aapko to maza aa raha hai." Savitri ne uske land ko apne muh se nikaal kar kaha____"Lekin aisa karne se ab mera muh dukhne laga hai. Ek kaam keejiye, aap achhe se bed par let jaaiye. Main bhi aapko waise hi khush karti hu jaise aapne mujhe kiya tha."

"Theek hai." Wagle ne bed par lette huye kaha____"Tum mujhe khush karo aur mera waada hai ki uske baad main tumhe itna zyada khush karuga ki tum puri tarah se tript ho jaaogi."
"Haan wo to main jaanti hu." Savitri ne muskurate huye kaha____"Aur ab main bhi aapko khush karne ki puri koshish karugi."

Wagle bed par seedha leta hua tha. Dono puri tarah nange the. Light ki roshni me dono ke hi badan chamak rahe the, khaas kar savitri ka badan kuch zyada hi chamak raha tha. Savitri ne wagle ki taraf dekha. Wagle usi ko muskurate huye dekh raha tha. Ye dekh kar savitri thoda sharma gayi aur fir jhuk kar uske hotho par apne hoth rakh diye. Komal aur raseele hotho ko apne hotho par mahsoos karte hi wagle ko maza aa gaya. Usne savitri ke sir ko thaamne ke liye apna hath badhaya hi tha ki fir ye soch kar waapas kheech liya ki dekhe savitri kya karti hai use khush karne ke liye?

Savitri halke halke wagle ke hotho ko choomte huye choosne lagi thi. Uske khud ke jism me maze ki tarange uthne lagi thi jiske asar se wo madhosh hone lagi thi. Wagle se raha na gaya to usne apne dono hath utha kar savitri ke nange lekin bhaari chootado ko thaam liya aur unhe masalne laga. Savitri uske dwara aisa karne par ekdam se machal uthi thi aur uske hoth choosne ki raftaar badh gayi thi. Ek hath se wo wagle ke sir ko pakde thi aur dusra hath neeche la kar wo uske seene ko sahlaane lagi thi.

Kuch der wagle ke hotho ko choosne ke baad savitri ne chehra uthaya. Uski saanse bhaari ho gayi thi aur uski aankho me ek nasha sa dikhne laga tha. Wo neeche sarki aur wagle ke seene ko choomne lagi. Thodi hi der me wo choomte huye pet aur naabhi se hote huye wagle ke land ki taraf aa gayi. Neeche aa jane se wagle ke haatho se uske bhaari chootad chhoot gaye the. Wagle ke zahen me achanak se koi khayaal ubhra to usne savitri ko uski taraf apni taange kar lene ko kaha. Savitri ne waisa hi kiya. Ab savitri ke jism ka nichla hissa wagle ki taraf tha. Gore saffaak jism par kahi bhi daag nahi tha. Wagle ne thoda sa uth kar dono hatho se uski jaangho ko pakda aur zor de kar savitri ko apne upar leta liya. Is position me savitri ka pichhwada wagle ke chehre ke paad aa gaya tha aur savitri ke chehre ke paas wagle ka land aa gaya tha.

Savitri ne apne itne kareeb wagle ke land ko dekha to usne fauran hi use pakad liya aur uski khaal ko upar neeche karte huye kuch hi palo me use apne muh me dheere se daal liya. Udhar wagle uski taango ko thoda sa faila kar uski choot aur uske gaand ke chhend ko dekhne laga tha jo ekdam safachat aur surkh tha. Savitri ki choot geeli thi aur usme se uska kamras ris raha tha. Wagle ne sir ko thoda sa uthaya aur uski choot par apna muh rakh diya. Wagle ke aisa karte hi uska land choos rahi savitri ke jism me jhurjhuri si daud gayi aur maze ki tarang me aa kar wo aur zor se uske land ko choosne lagi.

Dono miya biwi ek dusre ke guptaango ko choosne me lag gaye the. Kuch hi der me aalam ye ho gaya ki dono hi paagal kutto ki tarah ek dusre ke guptaango ko chaat aur choos rahe the. Savitri ko dekh kar lag hi nahi raha tha ki ye sab wo pahli baar kar rahi thi. Shayad ab use bhi isme maza aane laga tha aur ab wo puri tarah khul kar is sab me doob chuki thi.

Wagle ki choot chusaayi se jaldi hi savitri ka bura haal ho gaya. Ab wo uska land nahi choos rahi thi balki maze me zor zor se aahe aur siskiya bharti ja rahi thi. Ek hath se usne abhi bhi wagle ke land ko mutthi me kasa hua tha. Wagle ne apni kamar ko neeche se upar uthaya to uska land savitri ke chehre se takraya jisse savitri ne land ki taraf dekha aur use fir se muh me bhar liya.

Wagle ko jab laga ki savitri ki chusaayi se wo kahi jhad hi na jaaye to usne fauran hi savitri ko apne upar se hataya aur uth kar jaldi se uski taango ke beech aa gaya. Dono haatho se savitri ki taango ko faila kar usne apne tamtamaye huye land ko savitri ki choot me tikaya aur zor ka ek jhatka diya.

"Aaahhh sshshshh dheere se aaah." Zor ka jhatka lagte hi savitri ki halka dard me doobi aaah nikal gayi thi.
"Zyada zor ki awaaz mat nikaalo meri jaan.

" Wagle ne land ko thoda sa baahar kheech kar fir se dhakka lagate huye kaha____"Warna tumhari aisi awaaz hamare bachcho ke kaano me pahuch jaayegi aur unhe ye samajhne me zara bhi der na lagegi ki unke mata pita band kamre me is waqt kya kar rahe hain."

"Aaaahhh theek hai main awaaz nahi karugi." Savitri ne siski lete huye kaha____"Lekin aap rukiyega nahi balki aise kijiye ki mera bura haal ho jaaye."
"Waah kya baat hai meri jaan." Wagle ne muskurate huye kaha____"Kya sach me aisa hi chaahti ho tum?"

"Aaaahh haan main aisa hi chaahti hu." Savitri ne aahe bharte huye kaha____"Aap zor zor se kijiye bas."
"Kya karu zor zor se?" Wagle ne zor ka dhakka dete huye kaha.
"Wahi jo kar rahe hain." Savitri ne ek nazar wagle ke chehre ki taraf daal kar fir se apni aankhe band kar li.

"Khul kar bataao na meri jaan." Wagle ne kaha____"Tabhi to tumhe chudayi ka asli maza aayega."
"Kaise bolu?" Savitri ne aankhe khol kar wagle ki taraf dekha____"Khul kar aise shabd bolne me mujhe sharam aati hai."

"Had hai yaar." Wagle ne kaha____"Abhi bhi sharm kar rahi ho tum. Ek baar bol ke to dekho."
"Aaaahh ssshhshs kaise bolu?" Savitri ne siski lete huye kaha.
"Uska jawaab do jo maine puchha tha." Wagle ne kaha____"Bolo ki meri zor zor se chudaayi keejiye."

"Uffff." Savitri ne sharma kar apni gardan ko dusri taraf fer liya, fir muskurate huye kaha____"Meri zor zor se chu....chuda...meri zor zor se chudaayi keejiye. Haye daiya ye kya bolwa rahe hain aap mujhse?"

"Bahut badhiya." Wagle ne zor ka dhakka maarte huye muskura kar kaha____"Ab bataao ki main tumhari kis tarah se chudaayi karu?"
"Jaise kar rahe hain." Savitri ne uski taraf dekh kar kaha____"Waise hi keejiye."

"Aise nahi dear." Wagle ne apna haath badha kar uski ek chuchi ko pakad kar zor se masal diya jisse savitri ki siski nikal gayi____"Main jo bhi puchhu uska khul kar aur naam le kar jawaab do. Chalo ab bataao ki main kaise tumhari chudaayi karu?"

"Aaahhh sshshshh." Savitri ne aah bharte huye kaha____"Aap...aap apne lan....land se meri chudaayi keejiye."
"Jo hukum meri jaan." Wagle ne fir se ek zor ka dhakka maarte huye kaha____"Achha ye bataao ki is waqt mera land tumhari kis jagah par ghus kar tumhari chudaayi kar raha hai?"

"Aapka lan..land" Savitri ne dusri taraf chehra kar ke aur aankhe band kar ke kaha____"Meri choo...choot me ghus kar meri chudaayi kar raha hai. Haye daiya aapne to mujhe puri tarah besharam hi bana diya."

"Abhi kaha janeman?" Wagle muskuraya____"Tum to abhi bhi sharma rahi ho. Main chaahta hu ki tum meri aankho me aankhe daal kar mere har sawaal ka jawaab do. Tab main maanuga ki tum ab puri tarah khul chuki ho."

"Aaahhh sshshshh." Savitri ne wagle ki taraf dekha____"Agar main sach me puri tarah besharm ban gayi to kya aapko achha lagega?"
"Bilkul achha lagega meri jaan." Wagle ne jhuk kar uske hotho ko choom kar kaha____"Chudaayi ke waqt agar tum puri tarah besharm ban jaaogi to mujhe yakeenan achha lagega, kyoki isi se ham dono ko is chudaayi ka asli maza milega."

"Aaahhh achha aisa kya?" Savitri uski aankho me dekhte huye muskuraayi to wagle ne muskurate huye kaha____"Haan dear. Chalo ab main tumhari chudaayi karta hu aur tum khul kar mujhse wo sab kaho jo jo tumhare man me aaye."

Kahne ke sath hi wagle tez tez dhakke lagane laga. Uske har dhakke par savitri ki bhari bharkam chhatiya uchhal jaati thi jisse wagle jhuk kar kabhi uski chhaatiyo ko masal deta to kabhi muh me bhar uske nipple ko zor se kheench leta. Savitri aanand me doobi aahe bhar rahi thi.

"Aaahhh sshshshh." Savitri apni aaho ko rokne ka prayaas karte huye boli____"Haan aise hi chodiye mujhe. Meri choot ko apne land se aaaahhh khoob chodiye. Ufff aisa maza aapne pahle kyo nahi diya tha mujhe? Haye kitna maza aa raha hai. Aisa lag raha hai jaise main kisi aur hi duniya me pahuch gayi hu. Aaahhh aur chodiye meri choot ko. Faad dijiye is nigodi ko."

Savitri kya kya bolti ja rahi thi iska use khud hi andaza nahi tha shayad. Wo to is waqt maze ki charam seema par thi. Maze me aankhe band thi uski aur wagle ke dhakko par wo machalte huye apni gardan ko idhar udhar kar rahi thi. Kuch hi der me dono hi maze ki charamseema par pahuch gaye. Savitri ke jism me jhatke lagne lage to wo buri tarah aahe aur siskiya bharne lagi thi. Ye dekh kar wagle ne uske muh par apni hatheli rakh. Wo khud bhi charam par tha. Jaise hi savitri ke garma garam kamras se uska land bheenga to wo khud ko samhaal nahi paaya aur fir wo buri tarah jhatka khaate huye jhadne laga. Savitri ki choot wagle ke kamras se labalab bhar gayi aur fir dono ka hi kamras ek sath choot se baahar chhalak pada.

Sex aur pyar ka toofaan thama to kamre me jaise shaanti chha gayi thi. Wagle savitri ke upar hi dher ho gaya tha. Savitri ko jaise hosh hi nahi tha. Wo bas gahri gahri saanse lete huye shaktiheen ho kar wagle ke neeche dabi padi thi.

Update - 18
__________________​

Ab Tak...

Sex aur pyar ka toofaan thama to kamre me jaise shaanti chha gayi thi. Wagle savitri ke upar hi dher ho gaya tha. Savitri ko jaise hosh hi nahi tha. Wo bas gahri gahri saanse lete huye shaktiheen ho kar wagle ke neeche dabi padi thi.

Ab Aage....

Dusre din shivkant wagle apne cabin me baitha pichhli raat huyi savitri ke sath apni shandar chudayi ke bare me soch soch kar muskura raha tha. Raat me dono miya biwi nirwastra haalat me hi so gaye the. Subah savitri ne use jagaya tha. Jaagne ke baad usne savitri ko dekha tha aur fir uske hotho ko choom liya tha jis par savitri muskurate huye bathroom me chali gayi thi. Wagle soch raha tha ki iske pahle usne apne jeewan ka kaafi samay aise hi bina maze ke gawa diya tha, agar use pahle se is sabka ilm hota to aaj use apne guzre huye bekaar ke samay ka afsos na hota.

Ek gahri saans le kar wagle ne ek cigarette jalaayi aur uske gahre gahre kash lete huye briefcase se vikram singh ki diary nikaal kar table par rakha.

Uske man me ab ye jaanne ki utsukta thi ki us sanstha se judne ke baad vikram singh ke jeewan me aage aur kya kya hua? Usne diary ke us page ko khola jaha se ab use aage padhna tha. Diary ke us page par nazre jamaaye usne cigarette ke aur do chaar gahre gahre kash liye aur fir cigarette ko ashtray me bujha kar usne diary me likhe vikram singh ke kisse ko aage padhna shuru kiya.

☆☆☆

Agli subah meri aankh khuli. Aaj ki subah mujhe ek alag hi tarah ki mahsoos ho rahi thi. Main samajh nahi paaya ki ye mera bhram tha ya pichhle kuch dino se jo kuch meri zindagi me ho raha tha ye uska asar tha. Khair main fresh hua aur naaste ke liye breakfast ki table par aa gaya. Mammy papa apni apni jagah baithe huye the aur sheetal aunty breakfast serve kar rahi thi. Papa ne mera haal chaal pucha to maine unhe apna haal behtar hi bataya. Khair naaste ke baad papa apne office chale gaye aur main mammy ko bata kar apne dosto se milne chala gaya.

Mere dosto me sabse ghanisht sirf chaar hi dost the. Sabke sab meri tarah hi sampann gharo se the lekin ye ham chaaro ka hi durbhagya tha ki ab tak ke jeewan me hamne kabhi kisi ladki ya aurat ke sath sex nahi kiya tha. Sharmila swabhaav jaise ham sabka dushman bana hua tha. Khair mere liye to ab ye guzri huyi baate hi ho chuki thi kyoki ab mere swabhaav se sharmilapan puri tarah gayab ho chuka tha. Mere man me us sanstha se judne ke baad kaafi kuch chal raha tha lekin us sanstha ke niyam kanoon aise the ki main uske bare me kisi ko bhi bata nahi sakta tha.

Yaha par main apne dosto ka short introduction dena chahuga.

(01) Ranjan Bhathiya
(02) Shekhar Saini
(03) Tarun Patel
(04) Zafar Ali

Ye chaaro mere bachpan ke dost the. Halaaki hamari dosti school ke waqt shuru huyi thi lekin ham chaaro itne gahre dost ban gaye the ki lagta tha ki kayi janmo ki hamari dosti hai. Ham paancho me se Zafar mushlim tha lekin isse hamari dosti par kabhi koi fark nahi aaya tha.

Us din maine phone kar ke sabko milne ka bulaya tha. Asal me main chaahta tha ki ab kisi tarah main unko bhi kisi ladki ya aurat ke sath sex ka maza karaau aur iske liye zaruri tha unki sharm aur jhijhak ko door karna. Halaaki main khud nahi samajh pa raha tha ki iske liye main kya karu lekin maine soch liya tha ki apne dosto ki niraash padi zindagi ko ranginiyo se bhar duga.

Wo chaaro sahi time par hamare purane adde par aa chuke the. Chaaro mujhse thoda naraz the ki main itne dino tak gayab raha aur apne sath unhe picnic par nahi le gaya. Maine badi mushkil se unhe us picnic tour ke bare me jhooth mooth bata kar shaant kiya tha.

"Ab tujhe kya hua be?" Maine zafar ko thoda udaas sa dekha to usse puchha____"Is tarah udaas udaas sa kyo nazar aa raha hai?"
"Iski vajah sunega to tu apni hasi nahi rok paayega vikram." Tarun ne muskurate huye kaha.

"Aisi kya baat hai bhala?" Maine kaha____"Zara mujhe bhi to bata."
"Are bhai sahab ka niqaah tay ho gaya hai." Tarun ne kaha____"Aur pata hai kiske sath? Iske chacha jaan ki ladki se."

"Kya?? Nazia se??" Main chaunk pada tha.
"Haan bhai." Shekhar ne kaha____"Nazia se iske niqaah ki baat to pahle hi ho gayi thi aur zafar ko wo pasand bhi hai lekin iski udaasi ki vajah ye hai ki ab ise samajh nahi aa raha ki niqaah ke baad ye nazia ke sath suhagraat kaise manayega?"

"Suhagraat kaise manayega?" Maine zadar ki taraf hairaani se dekha____"Kyo be tu suhagraat nahi mana sakta kya? Tera sahi Salaamat to hai na? Abhi kuch din pahle tak to tera sab kuch theek thaak hi tha to ab kya hua?"

"Aree wo to ab bhi theek hai iska." Ranjan haste huye bola____"Iski asal problem iski sharm aur jhijhak karna hai bhai. Halaaki ye problem to ham sabki hi hai lekin abhi ham is liye bache huye hain kyoki hamari shadi nahi ho rahi. Jabki iska to niqaah hi tay kar diya hai iske abbu ne. Ye bechara kayi dino se aise hi pareshan aur udaas hai."

Main zafar ke bare me ye sab jaan kar hairaan nahi hua tha kyoki jaanta tha ki iske pahle main bhi usi ki tarah sharmile swabhaav ka tha. Nazia uske chacha ki ladki thi aur kyoki unke dharm me aise rishto me niqaah ho jata hai is liye un dono ki rishte ki baat bahut pahle tay ho chuki thi. Ye alag baat hai ki apne sharmile swabhaav ke chalte zafar ne kabhi nazia se us rishte ke hisaab se baat nahi ki thi. Udhar nazia ka bhi yahi haal tha. Ham sab use jaante the kyoki hamara ek dusre ke gharo me aana jana laga rahta tha.

"Bhai log samasya to sach me gambheer hai." Maine gahri saans lete huye kaha____"Lekin apne dost ke liye is bare me kuch to karna hi padega warna suhagraat ko iski ijjat mitti me mil jaayegi aur nazia bhabhi iske pichhwade me laat maar kar ise kamre se bhaga dengi."

Meri baat sun kar sabke sab hasne lage the jabki zafar mujhe ghoor kar dekhne laga tha. Uski aankho me naraazgi ke bhaav ubhar aaye the.

"Tujhe mazaak soojh raha hai saale." Zafar ne naraazgi se kaha____"Aur yaha meri haalat kharaab ho rakhi hai. Main bahut koshish karta hu ki nazia se khul kar kuch guftagu karu lekin himmat jawaab de jati hai. Jab aaj meri ye kaifiyat hai to us raat kya hoga. Bas yahi soch soch kar gaand fati ja rahi hai."

"Chinta mat kar bhai." Maine uske kandhe par hath rakh kar halke se dabate huye kaha____"Main teri is problem ko solve karne ke bare me zarur kuch na kuch karuga."

"Bol to aise raha hai jaise meri ye problem chutkiyo me door kar dega." Zafar ne aankhe faila kar kaha____"Ye mat bhool ki tu bhi ham sabke jaisa hi hai."
"Galat kah raha hai tu." Maine tapaak se kaha____"Pahle zarur main tum sabke jaisa hi tha lekin ab aisa nahi hu."

"Kyo? Ab kya kisi ne maar li hai teri?" Zafar ne muskura kar kaha to baaki sab hasne lage jabki maine halki muskaan ke sath kaha____"Kisi ne meri nahi balki maine kisi ki maar li hai. Main janta hu ki tum logo ko meri baat ka yakeen nahi hoga lekin bahut jald tum logo ko iska yakeen bhi ho jaayega. Khair aaj shaam ham sab club jaayenge."

"Na bhai." Ranjan ne bura sa muh banate huye kaha____"Club jane ka ab man nahi karta.

Saala waha dusre ladko ko apni apni maal ke sath masti karte dekh kar mood kharaab ho jata hai aur fir bekaar me mutth maar kar apna anmol paani baha dena padta hai."

"Ranjan sahi kah raha hai vikram." Shekhar ne kaha____"Mutth maar maar ke thak gaye hain ham. Saala itna bada hathiyaar hote huye bhi aisi feeling aati hai jaise ham mard nahi namard hain. Laanat hai ham par aur hamari mardaangi par."

"Laanat khud par ya khud ki mardaangi par nahi." Maine kaha____"Balki apni sharm aur jhijhak par bhejo. Ab bas ye soch kar faisla karo ki bahut mutth maar liye lekin ab se mutth nahi balki kisi ki choot maarni hai."

"Aaj kya tu bhaang ka nasha kar ke aaya hai?" Zafar ne mere kandhe par halke se mukka maarte huye kaha____"Jo aisi badi badi fenke ja raha hai? Abe choot maarna kya itna asaan kaam hai? Agar itna hi asaan kaam hota to ab tak ham sab mutth maar kar apna paani na fenk rahe hote, samjha?"

"Abe kal ki baat aur thi." Maine kaha____"Aaj waqt kuch aur ho gaya hai. Main jaanta hu ki tum logo ko meri baato par yakeen nahi aayega, isi liye kah raha hu ki aaj shaam ham sab club chalenge. Waha par aaj tum sab mera ek naya hi roop dekhoge."

"Tera naya roop dekhne ke chakkar me ham sab kahi pele na jaaye." Tarun ne kaha____"Saaf saaf ye kah de ki kuch dino se tune mutth nahi maari hai is liye waha ka mast nazara dekh kar tu mutth maarna chaahta hai."

"Ye tune sahi pakda hai tarun." Zafar ne haste huye kaha____"Asal me ye yahi karna chaahta hai lekin bhai iske liye tujhe apna naya roop dikhane ki kya zarurat hai? Ham sab to pahle bhi aise mutth maar lete the."

Main samajh gaya tha ki un chaaro ko is bare me main kuch bhi nahi samjha sakta tha. Is liye sabko club me chalne ka bol kar main waapas ghar aa gaya tha. Sanstha ke dwara diya hua mobile mere paas hi tha aur main akele me check kar leta tha ki sanstha ki taraf se usme koi message to nahi aaya? Saara din kamre me bed par lete huye hi guzar gaya. Mammy papa office me hi the. Apne kamre me leta hua main har cheez ke bare me sochta raha tha. Ek taraf sanstha ke bare me, dusri taraf zafar ki problem ke bare me aur teesri taraf is bare me ki aaj shaam ko club me main apne dosto ko kis tarah se kuch alag karta hua dikhaauga?

☆☆☆

Sham ko main apne chaaro dosto ke sath club pahucha. Pure raaste wo mera mazaak udaate huye aaye the aur main jaanta tha ki jab tak main un sabko kuch kar ke dikha nahi duga tab tak unme se kisi ko bhi meri baato ka yakeen nahi hoga. Halaaki andar se main ab bhi yahi soch raha tha ki club me pahuch kar aakhir main aisa kya karuga jiske chalte main apne dosto ko chaunka saku aur unhe apni baato ka yakeen dila saku?

"Dekh bhai main ab bhi kahta hu ki ham me se kisi ka bhi mutth maarne ka zara sa bhi man nahi hai." Shekhar ne club ke paas pahuchte hi thithak kar mujhse kaha____"Aur haan club ke andar hero banne ki to koshish bhi mat karna, kyoki tere chakkar me ham sab bewajah hi pele jaayenge."

"Asal me sach baat to ye hai ki ham sabne apne saamne mard banne ki koshish to bahut ki hai." Maine palat kar kaha____"Lekin baaki logo ke saamne hamari fat ke haath me aa jaati rahi hai. Ham apne saamne ye zarur sochte the ki aisa kyo hota tha aur agli baar aisa nahi hoga lekin agli baari aane par ham mard ban kar logo ka saamna hi nahi karte the. Yahi vajah hai ki hamare andar ki mardaangi hi khatm ho gayi hai. Zara apni apni personality ko dekho. Hamari umar ke ladko se kahi behtar hamari personality hai, iske bavjood ham un ladko ka bhi saamna nahi kar paate jo hamse bhi gaye guzre hain. Akele me khud par kosne se behtar hai ki ham dat kar problem ka saamna kare, fir bhale hi usme hamari pelaayi hi kyo na ho jaaye. Kam se kam dil ko ye malaal to nahi hoga ki ham bujdil aur kaayar hi bane rahe."

Meri lambi chaudi baate sun kar sab ke sab khamosh ho gaye the. Kadaachit wo achhi tarah samajh gaye the ki ye wo baate thi jo sach thi. Main chaaro ke chehro ki taraf hi baari baari se dekhta ja raha tha.

"Jab tak ham koshish nahi karenge." Unhe khamosh dekh maine kaha____"Tab tak hamare andar ka dar jaayega hi nahi. Saari zindagi isi dar aur isi sharmile swabhaav ko liye baithe rahenge ham. Kal ko hamari shadiya hogi to hamari biwiya hamari mard ban jayengi aur ham unki biwiya. Kya yahi chaahte ho tum sab?"

"Hargiz nahi bhai." Tarun ne kaha____"Upar wale ne hame mard bana kar bheja hai to ham mard hi bane rahna chahte hain."
"Agar mard hi bane rahna hai." Maine kaha____"To chalo andar aur mard ban kar har tarah ki situation ka dat kar saamna karo. Ye mat socho ki pele jaayenge, balki ye soch rakho ki agar koi hame pelega to ham bhi peechhe nahi hatenge."

"Chalo ye sab to theek hai." Ranjan ne meri taraf dekhte huye kaha____"Lekin agar sach me koi lafda ho gaya aur us lafde ke bare me hamare parents ko pata chal gaya to kya hoga? Ham kaise apne apne parents ka saamna kar sakenge? Jab unhe pata chalega ki ham kis tarah ke lafde me fas kar jhagda kiye hain to kya kahenge wo?"

"Simple si baat hai bhai ki agar is lafde ki vajah se hamare parents ham par gussa karenge to ham sab sah lenge." Maine kandhe uchka kar kaha____"Itna to ab hamare parents bhi samajhte hain ki unke bachche bade ho gaye hain aur is umar me aksar aisi baate ya aise lafde ho jate hain. Halaaki mera khayaal to ye bhi hai ki wo hamare dwara kiye gaye lafde ko jaan kar kahi na kahi khush hi honge. Aisa is liye kyoki wo bhi jaante hain ki unke bachcho ka swabhaav ab tak kaisa tha. Khud socho ki kaun mata pita ye nahi chaahte ki unke bachche kisi se kam ho ya bheegi billi ban kar jeewan guzaar de?"

"Bhai baate to teri dhaansu hain." Shekhar ne kaha____"Lekin main ye soch kar hairaan hu ki aaj se pahle tere mukh se aise pravachan kyo nahi nikle the? Sambhav hai ki tere in pravachano se ham pahle hi mard ban jaate."

"Kya tu meri taang kheech raha hai?" Maine shekhar ko ghoorte huye kaha.
"Taang ki maa ki choot.

" Usne tapaak se kaha____"Sach to ye hai ki teri baato se mere andar ek garmi si bhar gayi hai aur ab mera man kar raha hai ki main do chaar laundo ka pichhwada laal kar du."

"Waise ye to tune sach kaha vikram ki hamne kabhi bhi situation ka saamna karne ki koshish nahi ki." Zafar ne kaha____"Apne saamne hamne bas deenge hi maari hain aur jab situation ka saamna karne ki baari aati thi to hamari gaand fat jaati thi. Sharmila nature hi nahi balki shayad is dar ki vajah se bhi aisa ho jaata tha ki hamare parents ko agar hamare kisi lafde ke bare me pata chala to wo hamare bare me kya sochenge aur jane kya kahenge. Haqeeqat to ye hain ki aaj ke yug me chaahe ladka ho ya ladki, chaahe aurat ho ya mard, har koi apne liye apni marzi se jane kya kya karte rahte hain. Baate chaahe jaisi bhi ho, chaar din ke baad har koi unhe bhula hi deta hai. Khair maine to soch liya hai vikram ki ab chaahe jo ho jaaye lekin main situation ka saamna karuga. Agar kisi lafde ke bare me mere parents ko pata chalta hai aur wo mujh par gussa hote hain to ho jaaye. Main ab kisi bhi haal me apne is waahiyaat nature ko badalna chahta hu."

Zafar ne jis aatmvishwas ke sath kaha tha usse mujhe mahsoos ho gaya tha ki is baar wo peechhe nahi hatega. Maine Baakiyo ki taraf dekha to un logo ne bhi apne haath khade kar diye. Mere chaaro dost ab har tarah ki situation ka saamna karne ke liye taiyar the. Ye dekh kar ek alag hi ehsaas ho raha tha mujhe aur andar se khushi bhi mahsoos ho rahi thi. Maine unhe samjhaya ki club ke andar chaahe jaisi bhi situation aa jaaye lekin usse peechhe mat hatna. Sab meri baat sun kar ekdam taiyar the.

Club ke andar aaye to dekha hamesha ki tarah mahaul bana hua tha aur ladke ladkiya masti me lage huye the. Mere liye to koi samasya nahi thi lekin kahi na kahi mujhe ye bhi khayaal aa jata tha ki agar mere sabhi dost aaj fir peechhe hat gaye to sach me main akela pela jaauga. Khair ham sab pahle bar counter par gaye aur ek ek beer ka order diya. Kuch der baad jab beer ka halka shuroot aaya to maine dosto ko ishara kiya ki chalo ab.

Main dance floor ki taraf badha to mere peechhe peechhe mere dost bhi chal pade. Is club me zyadatar teen ager hi aate the. Jinke paas apni girlfriend hoti thi wo unke sath masti karte the aur baaki jo akele hote the wo full masti ke liye club ke andarooni hisse me chale jate the. Uske liye alag se charge lagta tha. Aaj se pahle ham logo ke zahen me bhi ye khayaal aaya tha ki andar ja kar kisi ladki ke sath full maza kare lekin aisa karne ki himmat nahi huyi thi kabhi.

Club me zyadatar ladke ladkiya ham logo ko jaante the aur kabhi na kabhi un logo ne ham par taane bhi maare the jiski vajah se ladkiya ham par hasne lagti thi. Us waqt khoon to khaulta tha lekin itne saare ladke ladkiyo ko dekh kar unse bhid jaane ki himmat nahi kar sake the. Khair aaj baat kaafi alag thi. Aaj mere andar dar ghabrahat ya jhijhak jaisi koi baat nahi thi. Main bedhadak dance floor ki taraf badhta chala gaya. Maine palat kar ye dekhne ki koshish nahi ki thi ki mere baaki dost mere peeche dance floor ki taraf aaye the ki nahi.

"Aree ye wahi hai na?" Dance floor par apne boyfriend se chipki ladki ne mujhe dekhne ke baad apne boyfriend se muskurate huye puchha____"Jise tum fattu fattu kahte the aur ye bechara chehra latka kar chala jata tha?"

"Haan darling ye wahi fattu hai." Ladke ne meri taraf dekhte huye badi jaandaar muskaan ke sath kaha____"Lekin aaj kaafi dino baad aaya hai yaha. Lagta hai iski gaand ki khujli kuch dino ke liye theek ho gayi thi, hahaha."

Ladke ne ye kaha to ladki uske sath hi khilkhila kar hasne lagi, jabki idhar meri jhaanthe sulag gayi. Mera irada uski taraf jane ka tha bhi nahi lekin jab un dono ki baate mere kaano me padi to main uski taraf hi palat gaya. Maine pahle to ladke ko aag ugalti aankho se dekha aur fir uski girlfriend ko badi hi ashleel nazro se upar se neeche tak dekhte huye bola____"Main to yaha teri is chhamiya ki gaand maarne aaya hu beta. Halaaki tu jitni khushi se iski gaand chaatta hai utni sexy iski gaand hai nahi."

"Kya bola re madarchod." Ladke ki gaand sulag gayi to wo meri taraf jhapta. Main to jaanta hi tha ki mere dwara aisa bolne par yahi hona tha is liye jaise hi wo jhapta to maine aav dekha na taav seedha ghuma kar ek mukka uski naak me raseed kar diya. Mukka lagte hi uske halak se ghuti ghuti si cheekh nikli aur wo apni naak pakad kar wahi par dohra ho gaya. Palak jhapakte hi dance floor ka mahaul jaise apni jagah par ruk gaya, sirf music ki awaaz hi sunaayi de rahi thi. Kuch der tak to kisi ko kuch samajh na aaya lekin jaise hi ladki us ladke ki haalat dekh kar zor se chillaayi to sab ke sab jaise neend se jaag uthe.

Us ladke ki naak toot gayi thi aur bhall bhall kar ke khoon bah raha tha. Maine to ye soch kar us par mukka jad diya tha ki agar use pahle mauka mil gaya to sambhav hai ki mujhe mauka na mile. Is chakkar me kuch zyada hi zor se maar diya tha use. Ab uski haalat dekh kar khud meri bhi gaand fat padi thi. Halaaki maine jaldi hi khud ko samhala aur palat kar peechhe dekha to buri tarah uchhal pada. Mere dosto ka kahi pata hi nahi tha. Ye dekh kar meri aur bhi gaand fat gayi. Zahen me ek hi baat goonji ki laude lag gaye beta. Saala jinki vajah se aisa kuch karne ki itni badi himmat ki thi wahi sath chhod gaye. Main samajh gaya ki ab gaand todaayi pakki hai is liye isse pahle ki musibat mere upar toot padti main fauran hi palat kar darwaze ki taraf daud pada.

"Ruk jaao bhosdi waalo." Baahar aate hi meri nazar jab apne dosto ko apni apni moter cycle start karte dekha to main chillaya tha____"Agar aaj yaha se kaayaro ki tarah bhaage to soch lena ki mera tum se koi sambandh nahi rahega."

Meri awaaz sun kar sab ke sab ruk gaye aur palat kar meri taraf dekha. Sab ke chehro par baarah baje huye the.

Mujhe un par ye soch kar gussa aaya ki ye saale kaise dost the mere? Iske pahle to kitni badi badi baate kar ke faisla liya tha ki ab chaahe jo ho jaaye lekin wo peechhe nahi hatenge lekin ab ye kisi kutte ki tarah dum daba kar bhaage ja rahe the.

"Ye tune theek nahi kiya vikram." Tarun ne moter cycle par baithe huye hi kaha____"Tujhe us ladke ko maarne ki kya zarurat thi? Tujhe andaza bhi nahi hai ki club ke andar is tarah kisi ko maar dene se kitni badi musibat ho jaayegi? Aree police case ho jaayega bhai. Kya yahi dikhane le aaya tha tu hame?"

"To kya tu itni si baat se dar kar bhaag raha hai saale?" Maine gusse se kaha____"Aree police case ho bhi gaya to kya ho jaayega? Kya ham itne kamzor khandaan se hain ki police case ho jane se ham par koi aisi musibat aa jayegi jiski vajah se hamara sab kuch barbaad ho jaayega? Tu ye kyo bhool raha hai ki ham bhi ameer khandan se hain aur hamare parents ki pahuch bhi upar tak hai. Kya tujhe lagta hai ki itne se ham par koi fark pad jaayega? Mard banna hai to jeewan me bahut kuch karna padega, samjhe?"

Meri baate sun kar sab ke sab chup ho gaye. Jabki maine aage kaha____"Dar aur ghabrahat ko apne andar se nikaalo bhai log aur har tarah ki situation ka saamna karo. Is tarah kaayaro ki tarah yaha se bhaag jane se mard nahi ban jaaoge. Jab tak tum daroge tab tak kuch nahi kar paaoge."

Abhi main ye sab bol hi raha tha ki tabhi peechhe se kuch logo ka shor sunaayi diya mujhe. Maine palat kar dekha to club ke kuch aadmi kaafi saare ladke ladkiyo ke sath andar se baahar aa gaye the. Ham par nazar padte hi wo sab hamari taraf aane lage. Ek pal ke liye mere andar fir se ghabrahat janmi lekin maine bhi soch liya ki ab jo hoga dekha jaayega.

"Yahi hai." Us ladki ne oonchi awaaz me meri taraf ungli karte huye kaha____"Isi ne mere mohit ko mara tha."
"Kyo be?" Club ke ek hatte katte aadmi ne meri taraf badh kar kaha____"Kyo maara tune use?"

"Dekho mister tameez se baat karo mujhse." Maine pura aatmvishwas dikhate huye kaha_____"Tumhe shayad pata nahi hai ki main kiski aulaad hu."
"Mujhe is baat se koi fark nahi padta ki tu kiski aulaad hai?" Us aadmi ne kaha____"Main jo puchh raha hu uska jawaab de ki tune is ladke ko kyo maara?"

"Tu khud is ladke se puch ki maine ise kyo maara?" Maine bhi taish me aa kar us aadmi se tu tadaak me baat karte kaha____"Ya fir is ladki se puchh ki maine uske boyfriend ko kyo maara?"

"Saale mujhse zubaan ladata hai?" Us aadmi ne jhapat kar mera girehbaan pakad liya aur gurrate huye kaha____"Jo puchha hai uska jawaab de warna teri gardan marod duga, aaahhhh."

Us aadmi ki cheekh nikal gayi aur wo mera girehbaan chhod kar dhadaam se zameen par ja gira tha. Watawaran me ekdam se khamoshi chha gayi thi. Idhar main hairaan ki us aadmi ko achanak se kya hua? Jab maine gaur se uski taraf dekha to meri nazar uske daahine hath ki kahlaayi par dhanse chaaku par padi. Chaaku uski kalaayi ke aar paar ho gaya tha aur waha se khoon bahne laga tha. Ye dekh kar main to buri tarah ghabra hi gaya tha lekin waha khade log bhi sannaate me aa gaye the.

Update - 19
_________________​

Ab Tak...

Us aadmi ki cheekh nikal gayi aur wo mera girehbaan chhod kar dhadaam se zameen par ja gira tha. Watawaran me ekdam se khamoshi chha gayi thi. Idhar main hairaan ki us aadmi ko achanak se kya hua? Jab maine gaur se uski taraf dekha to meri nazar uske daahine hath ki kahlaayi par dhanse chaaku par padi. Chaaku uski kalaayi ke aar paar ho gaya tha aur waha se khoon bahne laga tha. Ye dekh kar main to buri tarah ghabra hi gaya tha lekin waha khade log bhi sannaate me aa gaye the.

Ab Aage...

Fiza me ekdam se maut jaisa sannata chha gaya tha. Kisi ko samajh hi nahi aa raha tha ki achanak se ye kya ho gaya? Fir jaise logo ka zahen sakriya hua to sab idhar udhar dekhne lage. Sabki ghoomti huyi nigaahe ek jagah ja kar ruk gayi. Mukhya sadak ke paas ek car khadi thi aur car ke driving door ke paas shandaar coat pahne ek aadmi khada tha. Car ke dusri taraf ek aur aadmi tha aur pichhe wale darwaze ke paas usi ke jaise vesh bhoosha me ek dusra aadmi khada tha.

Us aadmi par nazar padte hi meri aur mere dosto ki hawa nikal gayi. Maine aur mere sabhi dosto ne baari baari se ek dusre ki taraf dekha. Chehro par paseena ubhar aaya tha. Koi normal situation hoti to hamari aisi haalat nahi hoti lekin ye situation normal nahi thi. Ham sab ye soch kar ghabrahat se bhar gaye the ki kya hoga us waqt jab us aadmi ko hamari is kartoot ki asaliyat ka pata chalega? Khair wo aadmi hamari taraf badha to uske peechhe wo dono aadmi bhi chal pade. Un dono ki kamar ke paas latak rahe hollister me maujood revolver ke daste saaf dikh rahe the.

"Ye chaaku main tere muh ke aar paar bhi kar sakta tha." Us aadmi ne paas aa kar us aadmi se kaha jise chaaku laga tha aur is waqt wo uth kar zameen par hi baitha dard se karaah raha tha____"Kyoki teri gandi zubaan ne ek aise ladke se battameezi se baat ki jo mere dost ka chashmo chiraag hai. Khair ab main tujhe dikhata hu ki tujhe kisi baat se fark padta hai ki nahi."

"Mujhe maaf kar dijiye sir." Zameen par baithe karaah rahe us aadmi ne ladkhadaati awaaz me kaha____"Mujhe pata hi nahi tha ki ye ladke aapke pahchaan wale hain."

"Ye sab mere jigar ke tukde hain." Us aadmi ne kaha jo waastav me koi aur nahi balki ranjan ke papa the, bole____"Aur tune sabke saamne inse battameezi me baat ki hai aur itna hi nahi tune apni mardaangi dikhate huye mere dost ke chashmo chiraag ka girehbaan bhi pakda. Iski saza to tujhe milegi."

"Na...Nahi nahi sir." Wo aadmi jo ki club ka bouncer tha buri tarah gidgidane laga____"Please mujhe maaf kar dijiye. Aainda kabhi bhi aisi galti nahi karuga."

"Kya ho raha hai yaha?" Tabhi peechhe se bheed ko cheerta hua ek aur aadmi aaya. Jaise hi uski nazar ranjan ke papa par padi to wo buri tarah chaunk gaya.

Fir bade hi adab se unse bola_____"Are sir aap yaha kaise aur ye sab kya hai?"

"Tumhare is kutte ne mere bachche ka girehbaan pakda aur uske sath battameezi se baat ki hai." Sanjay uncle kaha____"Is liye ab ise iske kiye ki saza milegi."
"Main maanta hu sir ki isne bahut badi galti ki hai." Us aadmi ne kaha jo club ka manager tha____"Lekin yakeenan ise ye pata nahi tha ki isne jiske sath aisi battameezi se baat ki hai wo aapke ghar ke hain."

"Baat sirf ye nahi hai ki ye bachche hamare ghar ke hain." Sanjay uncle ne kaha____"Baat ye bhi hai ki tumhare is kutte ka lahja sabke liye aisa hi hota hoga. Aise kutte ko club me kyo rakha hua hai tumne jise kisi se baat karne ka manner hi nahi hai?"

Club ke manager ne sanjay uncle ko bahut samjhaya lekin wo na maane. Yaha tak ki wo bouncer bhi apne kiye ki maafiya maagta raha lekin sanjay uncle ke ishare par unke sath aaye un dono aadmiyo ne us bouncer ko uthaya aur le ja kar car ki diggi me daal kar band kar diya.

Idhar sanjay uncle us ladke ke paas gaye jise maine maara tha. Wo abhi bhi sahma sa khada hua tha. Uski girlfriend bhi dari sahmi uske paas hi khadi thi.

"Mera naam sanjay bhathiya hai." Mohit ki aankho me jhaankte huye sanjay uncle ne kadak lahje me kaha____"Ja kar apne baap ko bata dena ki jisne tumhara ye haal kiya hai wo ladka mujhse talluk rakhta hai." Kahne ke sath hi uncle ne us ladki ki taraf dekha to wo dar ke maare aur bhi saham gayi.

"Main achhi tarah jaanta hu ki yaha par jo kuch bhi hua hai." Sanjay uncle ne uski taraf dekhte huye kaha____"Uski shuruaat mere bachche ne nahi ki thi. Apne bachcho ki rang rang se waaqif hu main, is liye meri salaah hai ki is sabko bura khwaab samajh kar zahen se nikaal dena. Main nahi chaahta ki kisi ke ghar ki ijjat mere gusse ka shikaar ho jaaye."

Sanjay uncle ki maujoodgi ne jaise jaadu sa kar diya tha. Waha kisi me bhi himmat na huyi thi ki unse kuch bol sake. Khair uske baad uncle chale gaye aur ham log bhi apni apni moter cycle start kar ke ghar chal pade. Ham sabke zahen me ek hi baat chal rahi thi ki sanjay uncle ne is sabke bare me ham me se kisi se bhi koi sawaal kyo nahi kiya tha? Kya apne saamne wo ham sabki class lene wale the? Yahi sab sochte huye ham andar hi andar ghabra rahe the.

Is haadse ko guzre huye do din guzar gaye the lekin abhi tak sanjay uncle ne ham me se kisi se bhi is bare me koi baat nahi ki thi. Ham logo ko samajh nahi aa raha tha ki aakhir aisa kaise ho sakta hai? Ranjan se puchhte to wo yahi kahta ki usse bhi uske papa ne is bare me kuch nahi kaha balki usse unhone jab bhi koi baat ki to unka lahja normal hi tha. Aisa lagta tha jaise kuch hua hi na ho. Khair hamare liye to ye achha hi tha.

Jab hame puri tarah lagne laga ki sanjay uncle us bare me hamse kuch nahi kahne wale to ham bhi normal ho gaye aur pahle ki tarah sahaj ho kar ghumne firne lage. Is beech main barabar sanstha ke dwara diye gaye mobile ko check karta raha tha lekin abhi tak koi message nahi aaya tha usme. Kisi aurat ke sath sex kiye huye mujhe kaafi din ho gaye the is liye ab mujhe lagne laga tha ki kitna jaldi mujhe koi khubsurat ladki ya aurat bhogne ko mil jaye aur upar wale ne jaise meri sun li thi. Usi raat sanstha wale mobile par message aaya. Message dekh kar main bada khush hua.

Raat me sabke so jane ke baad main khidki ke raaste chupke se wahi kapde pahan kar nikal gaya. Raaste me ek jagah chhupaayi gayi moter cycle mili to main usme baith kar aage badh chala. Kareeb pandrah minute baad main diye gaye address par pahuch gaya.

Wo jagah shahar ke andar hi thi lekin mukhya sadak se hat kar thi. Zyada andhera nahi tha. Moter cycle ki headlight me door mujhe ek blue colour ki car ka pichhla hissa dikh raha tha. Maine moter cycle ko andhere me hi ek jagah le ja kar chhupa kar khadi kar diya. Aas paas ka bareeki se muaayna karne ke baad main us taraf badh chala jis jagah car ka pichhla hissa dikha tha. Mere andar thodi ghabrahat to thi kyoki ye kaam bahut hi rishki tha aur main achhi tarah jaanta tha ki agar kisi ke dwara pakda gaya to lene ke dene pad jaayenge. Mere zahen me aisi situation ke prati ab ek hi vichaar chalne laga tha ki is baar chief se is bare me zarur baat karuga.

Car ke paas pahucha to koi nazar na aaya mujhe. Har taraf khamoshi hi kaayam thi. Maine abhi idhar udhar dekhna shuru hi kiya tha ki ek sureeli awaaz mere kaano me padi. Main awaaz ki disha me ghuma to neem andhere me mujhe kuch doori par ek aurat ka saaya nazar aaya. Main savdhani se usi ki taraf badh chala.

"Mere peechhe aao." Main uske paas pahucha hi tha ki usne bina kisi bhumika ke mujhse kaha aur palat kar ek taraf badh chali. Main bhi bina kuch bole uske peeche peechhe chal pada.

Neem andhere me us jagah ko theek se pahchaanna mushkil tha lekin itna zarur samajh aa raha tha ki ye koi aisi jagah hai jaha par logo ka aana jana bahut kam hi hota hoga. Khair us aurat ke peechhe chalte huye main jaldi hi ek darwaze se andar daakhil ho gaya. Andar daakhil hua to us aurat ne mujhe darwaza andar se band kar dene ko kaha. Maine darwaza band kiya aur uski taraf palat kar fir se uske peeche chalne laga. Andar bhi neem andhera hi tha. Us aurat ne apne mobile ki torch jala kar roshni ki aur aage badhne lagi. Jald hi main ek hall me aa gaya. Mobile ki roshni jab us hall ke aas paas padi to mujhe kuch jung lagi huyi machine nazar aayi. Mere zahen me khayaal ubhra ki ye jagah shayad koi karkhana hai jo ki kaafi samay se band pada hua hai. Machino ki haalat dekh kar to yahi lagta tha.

Us aurat ne apne mobile ko ek jagah rakh diya. Torch waisi hi jal rahi thi. Torch rakhne ke baad jab wo ek taraf badhi to meri nazar ek bade se bag par padi. Us aurat ne us bag ko khola aur usme se ek aisa kapda nikaala jo ki gaddedaar tha. Main samajh gaya ki wo saara intjaam kar ke aayi hai. Zaahir hai use is jagah ke bare me pahle se pata tha aur isi liye wo apna intjaam khud hi kar ke aayi thi.

Us gaddedaar kapde ko hall ke beecho beech bichha kar wo meri taraf palti aur fir boli____"Maaf karna dear, hame yahi par sab kuch karna padega. Ummid hai tumhe isse koi problem nahi hogi aur tum mujhe behtar service de kar khush kar doge."

Uski baat sun kar maine khamoshi se sir hilaya aur uski taraf badha. Apne joote utaar kar main uske kareeb hi baith gaya. Mobile ki roshni me mujhe us aurat ka chehra aur uska jism saaf dikh raha tha. Uski umar yahi koi paitees chalis ke kareeb rahi hogi. Gora chehra aur bhare bhare surkh gaal. Kul mila kar gazab ki maal lag rahi thi. Jism bhara bhara sa tha lekin use moti nahi kah sakte the. Wo mujhe hi dekh rahi thi aur meri ye soch kar dhadkane badh gayi thi ki ab mujhe usko sex ki service de kar khush karna hai.

Kareeb ek ghante se upar ka hi samay lag gaya tha mujhe us aurat ko service dete huye. Is ek ghante me maine us aurat ko puri tarah mast aur past kar diya tha. Aakhir me wo apni aankhe band kiye gahri gahri saanse leti huyi last past padi nazar aa rahi thi. Haal to mera bhi behaal tha kyo ki mere jism par kapde the jo mujhe is sabke baad aur bhi zyada garmi se choor kiye huye the. Halaaki thand ka mausam tha lekin is waqt garmi charam par thi. Khair kuch der rest lene ke baad main uth kar khada hua to us aurat ne mujhe thanks kahte huye kaha ki uski ummid se kahi zyada maine use khush kiya hai. Use mera mota tagda hathiyaar behad pasand aaya tha.

Main jis tarah aaya tha usi tarah waapas ghar aa gaya tha. Kamre me aa kar maine sabse pahle wo kapde utaare aur bathroom me ghus gaya. Moter cycle maine usi jagah par chhod di thi jaha par wo mujhe mili thi. Aaj us aurat ko bhogne me pahle wali se bhi zyada maza aaya tha mujhe.

☆☆☆

Ek do din aise hi guzar gaye. Zafar abhi bhi apne niqaah ki baat se pareshan tha. Main bahut koshish kar raha tha ki uski pareshani khatm karu lekin samajh hi nahi aa raha tha ki kya karu? Ek din ham sabhi dosto ne fir se usi club me jane ka program banaya. Mohit naam ke ladke ke sath jo haadsa hua tha usse ham par kisi bhi tarah ki koi baat nahi aayi thi. Shayad sanjay uncle ka naam hi kaafi tha sab kuch shaant rakhne ke liye.

Shaam ko apne time par ham sabhi dost club pahuche to waha maujood log hame palat palat kar dekhne lage the. Shayad us haadse ke baad ham un sabki nazro me kuch khaas hi chadh gaye the. Khair ham log bar counter ki taraf badh hi rahe the ki tabhi hame waha ka manager hamari taraf hi aata hua dikha. Ham par nazar padte hi wo tezi se hamare paas aaya aur bade adab se hamse kahne laga ki hame jo kuch bhi chahiye wo hame fauran hi dila dega.

Manager ki baate sun kar ham sab andar hi andar khush ho gaye the. Uske baad ham sab beer peene lage. Manager hamare paas hi khada hua tha. Aisa lag raha tha jaise ye uski duty thi. Maine apne dosto ko ek nazar dekha aur fir manager ko ek taraf le ja kar usse bola ki club me jo sabse badhiya ladki ho usse maza karne ke liye wo byowastha kare. Manager halke se muskuraya aur fir bola ki ho jaayega aur itna kah kar wo ek taraf chala gaya.

Main man hi man ye soch kar khush ho raha tha ki ye to kamaal hi ho gaya. Matlab jis cheez ke liye main soch soch kar pareshan ho raha tha wo badi asaani se hone ja rahi thi. Maine man hi man sanjay uncle ko shukriya kaha aur dosto ke paas aa gaya. Dosto se maine kaha ki main zafar ki pareshani door karne ke liye use apne sath le ja raha hu, is liye wo ya to hamare lautne ka Intzaar kare ya fir ghar laut jaaye. Meri baate sun kar sab ke sab mujhe ghoorne lage the. Zafar khud bhi mujhe aise dekhne laga tha jaise use kuch samajh na aaya ho.

Maine aakhir baakiyo ko samjha bujha kar ghar bhej diya aur zafar ko sab kuch samjhane laga. Zafar ko jab ye pata chala ki main uski pareshani door karne ke liye use kaha aur kis liye le jane wala hu to wo buri tarah hairaan rah gaya tha.

"Abe tu soch bhi kaise sakta hai ki mujhse ye ho paayega?" Zafar ne mujhse ghoorte huye kaha____"Agar ye hamare liye itna hi asaan hota to kya ab tak ham sab mutth maar rahe hote?"

"Bakwas mat kar tu aur jo kah raha hu wo kar, samjha?" Maine thode shakht lahje me kaha____"Saala kahta hai ki kaise ho payega, Abe lauda to tera bhi mere wale se kam nahi hai."

"Baat uski nahi hai bhai." Zafar maathe ka paseena ponchhte huye bola____"Balki baat hai himmat ki. Tu achhi tarah jaanta hai ki ham log is maamle me kitna sharmate hain."

"Sharam waram ko nikaal kar fenk de bhai." Maine kaha____"Agar nazia bhabhi ke sath suhagraat manaani hai to apne andar se apni ye pareshani door karni hi hogi warna soch lena ki kya hoga. Main apne tazurbe ki baat bata raha hu tujhe ki jab tu ek baar kisi ladki ko tabiyat se pel lega to tere andar se saari sharam aur jhijhak nikal jaayegi."

"Bhosdi ke." Zafar ne gaali dete huye kaha____"Tujhe kab iska tazurba ho gaya be?"
"Bas ho gaya mujhe." Maine kaha____"Ab ye mat poonchh ki kab aur kaise ho gaya. Agar tujhe meri baat ka yakeen nahi hota to chal mere sath. Main tere saamne us ladki ko pura nanga kar ke peluga aur tu khud apni aankho se dekhna ki mere andar lesh maatra ki bhi sharam aur jhijhak hai ki nahi."

Zafar meri baate sun kar hairat se mujhe dekhne laga tha. Abhi wo kuch bolne hi wala tha ki tabhi manager mere paas aa gaya aur usne mujhse kaha ki intjaam ho gaya hai. Manager ki baat sun kar main uske sath chalne ko taiyar ho gaya. Main zafar ka hath pakad kar kheechte huye manager ke peechhe chalne laga tha. Zafar ko samajh nahi aa raha tha ki ye achanak se kya hone ja raha hai?

Kuch hi der me manager hame andar ki taraf bane ek kamre ke paas pahucha diya aur kaha ki kamre ke andar ladki hamara intzaar kar rahi hai. Manager ki baat sun kar jaha maine khamoshi se sir hila diya wahi zafar aankhe faad kar meri taraf dekhne laga tha. Shayad ab use ehsaas ho gaya tha ki main yu hi nahi fenk raha tha.

Manager ke jane ke baad maine kamre ke darwaze ko andar ki taraf dhakela to wo khul gaya.

Idhar zafar dheemi awaaz me mujhse kahne laga ki bhai mujhe andar mat le ja kyoki use is bare me soch kar hi ghabrahat hone lagi hai. Main zafar ki haalat ko samajh sakta tha is liye use hausla diya aur zabardasti use kamre ke andar kheech kar le gaya. Kamre ko andar se band kar ke main jaise hi muda to ek shandar bed par baithi huyi badi hi khubsurt ladki dikhi. Ham par nazar padte hi wo badi ada se muskuraayi. Zafar use dekhte hi but sa ban gaya tha. Uska ek haath abhi bhi mere hath me tha is liye main uske hath ke dwara hi uske jism me ho rahi thartharahat ko mahsoos kar raha tha.

"Hello dear." Maine us ladki ki taraf dekhte huye muskura kar kaha to us ladki ne muskurate huye hello kaha. Idhar zafar mere muh se aisa sun kar hairaani se meri taraf dekhne laga tha. Maine uski taraf dekha aur muskurate huye dheemi awaaz me kaha ki mard ban bhai aur mere sath sath is ladki par chha jane ko taiyar ho ja.

Zafar ki haalat badi hi dayneey jaisi ho gayi thi. Uska bas chalta to wo us kamre se bhaag khada hota lekin maine majbooti se uska haath thaam rakha tha. Khair us ladki ke hello kahte hi main zafar ko liye bed ki taraf badha to zafar apna haath mujhse chhudaane ke liye zor dene laga. Maine palat kar uski taraf gusse se dekha aur dheeme swar me kaha ki saale baahar to us din bahut badi badi baate kar raha tha to ab kya hua? Maine use dhamkaya ki agar wo mere kahe anusaar koi kaam nahi kiya to main use is ladki ke saamne buri tarah jaleel karuga. Zafar meri baat sun kar apna thook gatak kar rah gaya.

"Kya tum ham dono ko khush kar sakti ho dear?" Maine palat kar us ladki se puchha to usne muskurate huye kaha____"Beshak, main puri koshish karugi ki aap dono ko main har tarah se khush kar du."

"Bahut badhiya." Maine kaha____"Waise main ye chaahta hu ki tum mere is dost ko zyada khush karne ki koshish karo lekin kuch is tarah se ki iske andar ka mard puri ka pura jaag jaaye."

"Ji main samajh gayi aapki baat." Ladki ne muskurate huye kaha_____"Aap fikra na kare. Main aapke dost ko aise tareeke se hi khush karugi jisse hamesha ke liye inki mardaangi jaag jaye."

"Chalo to fir shuru karo." Maine kaha aur fir zafar ki taraf dekha to wo meri taraf dekhte huye bahut hi dheeme swar me bola____"Bhosdi ke mujhe yaha se jane de warna baahar teri gaand tod duga."
"Agar tune yaha se jane ke bare me socha to main teri gaand me is ladki ke dwara danda dalwa duga. Chal ab nautanki mat kar aur is ladki ke sath shuru ho ja. Waise tu ghabra mat, mujhe pura yakeen hai is kamre se tu khushi se naachta hua aayega.."

"Tere jaisa dost ho to kisi dushman ki zarurat hi kya hai?" Zafar ne daant peeste huye dheeme swar me kaha____"Saale chhoduga nahi tujhe"
"Saala bhalaayi ka to zamana hi nahi raha." Maine jhallate huye kaha____"Dekh mujhe gussa mat dila warna sach me tere liye achha nahi hoga. Zara soch bhai ki agar tu yaha se bina kuch kiye hi chala jaayega to ye ladki kya sochegi tere bare me? Kya tu chaahta hai ki ye tujhe sixer king samjhe?"

Meri baate sun kar zafar kuch na bol saka. Khair maine use zabardasti bed par us ladki ke bagal se baitha diya aur khud kamre me hi ek taraf rakhe ek sofe par baith gaya. Zafar ka chehra paseene se tarbatar ho chuka tha. Uski dhadkane badhi huyi thi. Main samajh sakta tha ki is waqt use kaisa lag raha hoga. Aakhir main bhi to usi haalat se guzra tha.

"Bhosdi ke ab kya tu yaha baith kar meri ijjat ko lutte huye dekhega?" Zafar fauran hi bed se uth kar mere paas aa kar dheere se bola tha____"Ya to mujhe yaha se jane de ya fir tu yaha se chala ja. Main tere saamne wo hote nahi dekh sakuga."

"Chal theek hai main chala jaata hu." Maine muskurate huye kaha____"Lekin yaad rakhna ki tujhe ye jang jeet ke aana hai baahar."
"Maine kabhi nahi socha tha ki ek din aisa bhi aayega jab mera hi dost mujhe aise haal me daal kar meri ijjat ka janaza uthne ka intzaar karega." Zafar ne dheeme swar me tatha hataash bhaav se kaha____"Tu dost nahi hai saale balki mera sabse bada dushman hai."

Main zafar ki baate sun kar muskurate huye sofe se utha aur kamre se baahar chala gaya. Baahar aa kar maine darwaze ko baahar se ye soch kar band kar diya ki kahi zafar sach me hi na bhaag aaye. Khair bar counter ke paas aaya to manager mil gaya mujhe. Usne mujhe dekha to lapak kar mere paas aaya aur puchha ki main itna jaldi baahar kaise chala aaya to maine use bataya ki mera dost us ladki ke sath hai.

Badi hi mushkil se ek ghanta guzra aur mujhe ek taraf se zafar aata hua dikha. Uska chehra dekh kar hi main samajh gaya ki uska kaam ho gaya hai. Iske pahle jaha wo ghabraya hua tha wahi ab uska chehra khila khila aur hotho par vijayi muskaan thi. Mere paas aate hi wo mere gale se lag gaya.

"Chal be door hat." Maine uski peeth par mukka maarte huye kaha____"Main tere jaisa nahi hu."
"Thanks mere yaar." Zafar mujhe chhod hi nahi raha tha____"Teri vajah se is waqt main bahut zyada khushi feel kar raha hu. Aisa lag raha hai jaise maine kitni badi fatah haasil kar li hai."

"Aur iske pahle tu mujhe gaaliya de raha tha?" Maine use khud se alag karte huye kaha to wo muskurate huye bola____"Wo to main tujhe pyaar se gaaliya de raha tha."
"Bhosdi ke ab tu baate na bana, samjha?" Maine uski chhaati par halke se mukka mara____"Kal isi club me tu ham sabko party dega aur agar nahi diya to soch lena. Ham sab mil kar teri gaand maarenge."

"Saale bada kameena ho gaya hai tu." Zafar mere peth me mukka mara to main ekdam se jhuk gaya, fir seedha ho kar bola____"Tu bhi ho jaayega chinta mat kar. Ab chal chalte hain yaha se ya fir agar teri ichha aur bhi us ladki ke sath maza karne ki hai to ruk ja yaha."

"Na bhai." Zafar ne muskurate huye kaha____"Aaj ke liye yahi bahut hai."
"Abhi ye bahut nahi hua hai bhai." Maine usse kaha____"Abhi to tujhe aur bhi karna padega. Tabhi puri tarah se tere andar ki sharm aur jhijhak jaayegi.

"

"Tu saale mujhe ye bata ki tune kab aur kaha par is sabka tazurba kiya hai?" Zafar mere sath club se baahar ki taraf badhte huye bola____"Ab mujhe yakeen ho chuka hai ki tu sahi kah raha tha apne bare me."

"Kuch cheeze kisi ko bataayi nahi jaati bhai." Maine is baar thoda gambheer ho kar kaha____"Main bhi tujhse ye nahi puchhuga ki tune us ladki ke sath kya kya aur kaise kaise kiya ya fir us ladki ne tere sath kya kya kiya? Halaaki tu agar shauk se batana chaahe to bata skata hai lekin main nahi bata sakta."

"Chal koi baat nahi vikram." Zafar ne kaha____"Main to isi baat se behad khush hu ki aaj teri vajah se mujhe aisi khushi mili hai aur bahut had tak mere andar ki sharm aur ghabrahat me kami aa gayi hai."

Aisi hi baate karte huye ham apni apni moter cycle se apne apne ghar chale aaye the. Main khush tha ki zafar ki samasya ab door ho chuki thi. Halaaki abhi bhi uske liye ye zaruri tha ki wo alag alag ladkiyo ke sath do teen baar aur sex kare taaki uske andar ki jhijhak puri tarah se khatm ho jaaye.

Update - 20
_______________​

Ab Tak....

Aisi hi baate karte huye ham apni apni moter cycle se apne apne ghar chale aaye the. Main khush tha ki zafar ki samasya ab door ho chuki thi. Halaaki abhi bhi uske liye ye zaruri tha ki wo alag alag ladkiyo ke sath do teen baar aur sex kare taaki uske andar ki jhijhak puri tarah se khatm ho jaaye.

Ab Aage....

Jeewan me badlaav aa chuka tha aur us badlaav me jo kuch hota ja raha tha usse main behad khush rahne laga tha. Meri khushi mere chehre se zaahir ho rahi thi jo ki khila khila sa rahta tha. Mere mammy papa mujhe khush dekh kar khud bhi khush the. Mammy ne kai baar mujhse meri is khushi ka kaaran puchha tha lekin main bhala unhe kaise batata ki mere chehre par ye jo khushi unhe jhalakti huyi dikh rahi hai wo kis sabab se hai? Ek din to mammy ne mujhse ye bhi kah diya ki kahi mujhe koi aisi ladki to nahi mil gayi jisse mujhe pyar ho gaya hai? Mammy ki is baat se main bas inkaar hi karta raha, lekin unhe pakka yakeen sa hone paga tha ki mujhe ye jo khushi mili hai wo kisi ladki ki vajah se hi mili hai.

Din aise hi guzar rahe the. Main zafar ko aur bhi kayi ladkiyo ke sath maza karne ke liye usi club me le gaya tha jisse ab uske andar se puri tarah sharm aur jhijhak chali gayi thi. Zafar ke baad maine ek ek kar ke apne sabhi dosto ki bhi aise hi sharm aur jhijhak door karwaayi. Kuch hi hapto me mere sabhi dosto ke chehre meri hi tarah khushi se chamakne lage the. Wo sab iske liye mujhe baar baar thanks kahte aur ye bhi puchhte ki maine kab kaha aur kis ladki ke sath sex ka tazurba kiya hai lekin main unke is sawaal ka jawaab chaah kar bhi nahi de sakta tha. Is beech ek baar main sanstha me bhi gaya tha aur waha par chief se bhi mila tha. Chief se maine apne man ki baat bataayi ki agent ke roop me main jis tareeke se customer ke paas service dene jata hu usse kisi din main pakda bhi ja sakta hu aur ye bhi sach hi hai ki us soorat me meri jaan tak ka khatra ho sakta hai.

Chief ne mujhe samjhate huye kaha tha ki mujhe is bare me fikar karne ki koi zarurat nahi hai kyoki jab bhi main agent ke roop me kisi ko service dene jata hu to main tab tak sanstha ki taraf se poori suraksha me hi rahta hu jab tak ki main service de kar waapas apne ghar nahi pahuch jata. Kahne ka matlab ye ki sanstha ke kayi agents secret roop se meri nigraani aur surakhsa me lage rahte hain.

Meri samasya ka samadhaan karne ke baad chief ne mujhse kaha ki mujhe baaki ki training ke liye sanstha me aana hoga aur is baar ki training ka samay thoda lamba hoga. Chief ki ye baat sun kar maine kaha ki itne lambe samay ke liye main kaise apne ghar se baahar rah sakta hu? Meri is samasya ka samadhaan karne ke liye chief ne mujhe ye tareeka bataya ki main apne parents se ye kahu ki mujhe body banane ke sath sath marshal arts bhi seekhna hai. Iske liye agar mere parents ye kahe ki iski kya zarurat hai to main unse yahi bolu ki ye sab karne ka mujhe shauk hai aur waise bhi insaan ko itna to saksham hona hi chahiye ki wo sankat ke samay me apni raksha khud kar sake.

Chief ki baate sunne ke baad maine ghar aa kar dinner karte samay apne mammy papa se is bare me baat ki to wo sach me yahi kahne lage ki beta body banana to theek hai lekin judo karaate seekhne ki kya zarurat hai? Jawaab me maine unse wahi sab kaha jo chief ne mujhse kahne ko kaha tha. Aakhir mere zor dene par papa maan hi gaye lekin is shart par ki is kaam me main apne dosto ko bhi sath rakhu. Papa ki is baat ne mere liye samasya khadi kar di thi kyoki main apne dosto ko sath nahi rakh sakta tha.

Raat me apne kamre me bed par leta hua main is bare me sochta raha tha. Aakhir me maine yahi faisla kiya ki dosto ko kisi tarah iske liye manaauga. Dusre din main dosto se mila aur unse is bare me baat ki to unme se iske liye Ranjan aur shekhar hi taiyar huye baaki do ne kaha ki unhe body shody banane ka koi shauk nahi hai. Ranjan aur shekhar taiyar the is liye main unke sath usi din shahar me ek jagah maujood gym center me gaya aur waha baat ki to wo bole ki kal se hi aa jaao.

Maine shekhar aur ranjan ke sath dusre din se hi gym jana shuru kar diya. Dono ne mujhse kaha ki unhe judo karaate nahi seekhna hai is liye main akela hi seekhu. Mujhe bhala isse kya samasya ho sakti thi? Khair shaam ko sanstha wale mobile par message aaya. Chief ne bulaya tha mujhe. Main shaam ko aath baje usi jagah par pahuch gaya. Waha par pahuchne ke kuch der baad hi ek kala naqaabposh aaya aur meri aankho me patti baandh kar mujhe apne sath le gaya.

Sanstha me chief ke saamne jab main pahucha to chief ke puchne par maine bataya ki maine gym jana shuru kar diya hai lekin training ke liye main har roz din me do ghante ke liye ghar se gaayab rah sakta hu. Meri baat sun kar chief ne kaha do ghante kaafi hain mere training period ke liye.

Sanstha me meri training ka samay din ke teen baje se shuru hota tha.

Is liye mujhe sanstha ke training center pahuchne ke liye ek khaas jagah par ja kar intzaar karna tha. Us jagah par mujhe lene ke liye ek gaadi aayegi aur wo mujhe training center le jaayegi. Training khatm hone ke baad wahi gaadi mujhe waapas usi jagah par la kar chhod degi.

Dusre din se meri training shuru ho gayi. Training center me pahuch kar jab meri aankho se kaali patti hataayi gayi to maine dekha ki waha par ek chhota sa maidaan tha jiske upar asmaan nahi tha balki upar fiber ki lambi lambi sheeto se us chhote se maidaan ko cover kiya gaya tha. Charo taraf ki diwaare bhi cover ki gayi thi. Main ghoom ghoom kar us sabko dekh hi raha tha ki tabhi waha par ek hatta katta aadmi aaya. Usne mujhe bataya ki wahi mujhe marshal art ki training dega.

Us din se meri training shuru ho gayi. Main har roz usi tareeke se waha pahuchaya jata aur fir waapas mujhe usi jagah par la kar chhod diya jata jaha se mujhe le jaya jata tha. Shuru shuru ke das pandrah din to mere bahut bure haal me guzre the. Mere dost mujhse puchhte ki main judo karaate seekhne ke liye kaha jata hu lekin maine unhe yahi bataya ki hai ek jagah. Ghar me mere mammy papa bhi mujhse yahi sab puchhte to main unhe batata ki sab achhe se ho raha hai aur mujhe ye sab karne me achha bhi lag raha hai.

Aise hi ek maheena guzar gaya. Is ek maheene me main ek alag hi tarah ka insaan nazar aane laga tha. Mere jism me gazab ki kasawat aa gayi thi. Training center me mere do ghante mujh par bahut hi bhaari guzarte the lekin ab aadat pad gayi thi. Ek maheene baad jab main chief se mila to unhone kaha ki sanstha ke har agents ko apni raksha ke liye thodi bahut training di jaati hai. Agar kisi agent ko apne shauk ke liye aur bhi samay tak uski training leni hoti hai to use di jaati hai warna itna kaafi hota hai. Mujhe kyoki ab isme maza aane laga tha is liye maine chief se kaha tha ki mujhe aage bhi iski training lena hai.

Din aise hi guzarte rahe. Mujhe ek maheene baad hi agent ke roop me service dene ke liye sanstha dwara bheja gaya tha. Ek maheene baad jab main service dene gaya to mera saamna ek aurat aur ek ladki se hua. Aurat ki umar chalees ya bayalees ke aas paas thi jabki us ladki ki umar yahi koi bees ya pachchees rahi hogi. Halaaki jab maine uske sath sex shuru kiya tha to main samajh gaya tha ki wo pahle se hi chudi chudaayi hai. Khair un dono ko maine tabeeyat se pela tha. Ek maheene ka bhookha tha is liye saari kasar nikaal di thi maine jiske chalte un dono ka bura haal ho gaya tha.

Ek din zafar ne bataya ki ek hapte baad uska niqaah hai. Main uski shadi ke bare me bhool hi gaya tha. Khair ek hapte baad zafar ka nazia ke sath niqaah ho gaya. Ham sabhi dost aur ham sabhi ke parents zafar ke niqaah me shaamil the. Zafar bada khush tha aur ham sab bhi. Uske ammi abbu bahut hi achhe the. Bade hi dhoom dhadake ke sath saare kaaryakram huye. Zafar to aise busy hua tha ki mushkil se hi usse mulaqaat hoti thi.

Ham sabhi dosto ki zindagi me bahaar si aa gayi thi. Badle huye swabhaav ne bahut kuch badal diya tha. Ham sabke ghar walo ko bhi samajh aa raha tha ki unke bachche pahle se kaafi badal gaye hain. Shuruaat me wo ham sabse is bare me puchhte lekin ham log yahi kahte ki hamesha ek hi jaisa samay to nahi rahta na. Hamare parents isi baat se khush the ki unke bachche aakhir mature ho gaye. Idhar sanstha ke kaamo aur beech beech me training par jane ki vajah se main ek tarah busy rahne laga tha jisse dosto se meri mulaqaat kam hi ho paati thi.

Ek din papa ne kaha ki ab samay aa gaya hai ki mujhe bhi unke sath business me unka haath batana chahiye aur uske liye zaruri hai ki main unke business ke bare me behtar tareeke se samjhu. Main jaanta tha ki ek din mujhe unke kahe anusaar unke kaam me haath batana hi padega is liye main ab har roz papa ke sath company jane laga tha. Company me ja kar hi pata chala ki maal to waastav me yaha paati jaati hain. Company me khubsurat ladkiya bhi kaam karti thi aur shuruaat me unhe dekh kar main bada khush ho gaya tha. Khair maine man laga kar papa ke har kaam ko bariki se samajhne ki koshish karne laga. Kareeb ek maheene baad main har kaam ko behtar tareeke se samajh paya. Papa ne mujhe bataya ki hamari company ki ek nayi branch khulne wali hai is liye mujhe us nayi branch me MD ke roop me wahi rah kar company ka kaam kaaj dekhna hoga. Unhone mujhse kaha ki unhone us branch ke liye kuch senior logo ki team bana di hai jo dusri branch par mere undar me kaam karenge.

Nayi branch ke bare me saari baate jaan kar main khush to hua tha lekin mere liye mushkil ye ho gayi thi ki agar main waha jaata hu to sanstha ka kaam kaise kar paauga? Maine is bare me chief se baat karne ka socha aur ek din sanstha me gaya. Mujhe sanstha join kiye huye kareeb chaar maheene hone ko the aur ab mujhe waha le jane par meri aankho par patti nahi baandhi jaati thi is vajah se main jaan chuka tha ki sanstha ka mukhyalay kaha par maujood hai. Maine chief se jab is bare me baat ki to wo bole ki mere dusre shahar jane par bhi sanstha par koi fark nahi padega kyoki sanstha ka vistaar sirf ek hi shahar tak nahi hai balki desh ke kayi shahro me hai. Chief ke anusaar main dusre shahar me rah kar bhi apna kaam usi tarah kar sakuga jaise abhi tak kar raha tha.

Ghar aa kar main soch raha tha ki is sanstha ka network to sach me kaafi visaal hai. Khair ek hapte baad main mammy papa se vida le kar dusre shahar me aa gaya. Dusre shahar me mere rahne ke liye papa ne pahle se hi ek shandar ghar ki byawastha kar di thi. Mujhe apne parents se door hone ka dukh to hua tha lekin isse mujhe ek cheez ka ye faayda hua ki dusre shahar me rah kar main bina kisi dar ke sanstha ke kaam kar sakta tha kyoki waha par mujhe is baat ka dar nahi rahega ki main ghar me kisi ke dwara pakda jaauga.

Dusre shahar me aa kar kuch kaam to asaan ho gaye the lekin zindagi kuch zyada hi byast ho gayi thi aur uski vajah ye thi ki mujhe company ka kaam bhi samhaalna hota tha. Din aise hi guzarte rahe.

Main ab apne har kaam me ek tarah se maahir ho gaya tha. Company me mera sabse achha taal mel tha aur log mujhe pasand bhi karte the. Meri personality to pahle bhi achhi thi kintu is sabki vajah se aur bhi aakarshak ho gayi thi jiski vajah se ladkiyo ka aakarshan meri taraf badh gaya tha. Sab kuch bahut achha chal raha tha. Jis cheez ki sabse zyada chaahat maine ki thi wo mujhe bharpoor mil rahi thi lekin guzarte waqt ke sath jane kyo mere dil me ye khayaal aane lage the ki kaash koi aisi ladki hoti jo sirf mere liye hi bani hoti aur main uske sath apni zindagi ke safar ko aage badhata.

Company me ek se badh kar ek ladkiya kaam karti thi lekin unme se kisi ko bhi dekh kar mere dil me pyar wali feelings nahi jagti thi, jabki wo ladkiya mere kareeb aane ki har koshish karti thi. Maine ek do ko apni zarurto ke liye set bhi kiya hua tha lekin is sabke baad bhi mujhe ek kami si mahsoos hoti thi. Jis ghar me main rahta tha waha par mere alawa ek do naukar the jo ghar ki saaf safaayi aur dekh rekh karte the.

Din badi tezi guzar rahe the. Maine mahsoos kiya tha ki pahle ki apeksha sanstha ki taraf se kuch zyada hi mujhe sex ki service dene ke liye bheja jane laga tha. Zaahir tha ki meri demand badh gayi thi. Is service ke liye mujhe monthly payment milti thi jo guzarte waqt ke sath badhte huye ek lakh ho gayi thi. Sanstha ke dwara wo ek lakh rupaya hamesha cash me hi diya jata tha.

Main beech beech me apne parents se milne bhi jaata rahta tha. Mere parents mere kaam se behad khush the. Wo aksar mujhse puchhte ki mujhe agar koi ladki pasand ho to main unhe bataau taaki wo meri jald se jald shadi kar sake lekin main filhaal unhe yahi jawaab deta tha ki abhi shadi karne ka mood nahi hai.

Choot Maar Service jaisi sanstha me kaam karte huye mujhe ek saal guzar gaye. Is ek saal me mujhe yaad nahi ki maine kitni aurto ko sex ki service di thi. Kabhi kabhi to ek sath do aurto ko sex ki service di thi maine. Is ek saal me maine yahi dekha tha ki sabse zyada aurte hi iski service leti thi. Aisa nahi tha ki ladkiyo ne service nahi li thi lekin is ek saal me maine ginti ki ladkiyo ke sath hi agent ke roop me sex kiya tha. Meri company ki do ladkiya Sneha aur Tanu ke sath maine jane kitni hi baar sex kiya tha. Sach to ye tha ki ab main is sabse oob sa gaya tha. Mujhe ab kisi ladki ke pyaar ki zarurat thi. Main chaahta tha ki mujhe koi aisi ladki mile jisse mujhe pyar ho aur main uske sath apna jeewan bita saku lekin abhi tak aisi koi ladki mili nahi thi mujhe.

Mere dosto se ab kam hi baate hoti thi. Wo sab bhi apne apne family business me busy ho gaye the. Zafar ko ek beti huyi thi jo bilkul nazia par gayi thi. Bahut hi cute thi wo, aisa lagta tha jaise koi chhoti si pari ho. Khair mere paas us waqt me sab kuch tha lekin fir bhi ek mohabbat ki kami thi. Main samajh nahi pa raha tha ki mere aas paas itni saari ladkiya thi lekin aisa kyo tha ki koi mere dil me utar kar mere dil me mohabbat paida nahi kar rahi thi?

Main nahi jaanta tha ki upar wala mere Naseeb me kaun si ibaarat likhne ka soche baitha tha. Mammy papa ki shadi ki saalgirah thi aur unhone mujhe bulaya tha. Main khushi khushi apne parents ke paas pahuch gaya tha. Dusre din ek badi si party rakhi gayi thi jisme mammy papa ke jaan pahchaan wale invited the. Aadhi raat tak party chalti rahi. Us party me mere sabhi dost aur unke parents bhi the. Sanjay uncle mujhe bachpan se hi bahut maante the is liye unhone mujhe apne gale se lagaya tha.

Party ke baad jaan pahchaan wale to chale gaye the lekin mammy papa ke kahne par mere kuch dosto ke parents banglo par hi ruk gaye the. Maine apne dosto ko bhi rukne ko bola lekin wo nahi ruke. Sabka ek hi bahana tha ki bhai uncle aunty ki saalgirah par ham bhi aaj apni apni girlfriend ke sath maza karenge. Dosto ke jane ke baad main waapas apne kamre ki taraf badh chala tha. Mera kamra upar wale floor par tha jabki mammy papa ka kamra neeche hi seedhiyo se thoda hat kar tha. Main seedhiyo ki taraf badha hi tha ki mere kaano me mammy papa ke kamre se awaaz sunaayi di. Pahle mujhe laga ki ye mera waham hai kyoki party me ham sabne sharab pi rakhi thi to uska nasha tha. Main do teen seedhiya chadha to mere kaano me fir se awaaz padi. Is baar awaaz thoda saaf sunaayi di thi aur maine ye jaan kar apne kaan khade kar diye the ki mammy papa ke kamre me uncle log kya kar rahe hain?

Aisa pahli baar hi hua tha ki mere dosto ke parents ek sath mere mammy papa ke kamre me itni raat ko maujood the. Iske pahle wo jab bhi mere ghar aate the to wo dring room me hi baithte the. Halaaki aunty log mammy ke kamre me gapshap ke liye ek sath hi unke kamre me chali jaati thi. Nashe ke shuroor me mujhe zyada kuch samajh bhi nahi aa raha tha lekin itna zarur hua ki main awaaze sun kar upar jane ki bajaay waapas neeche utar aaya aur mammy papa ke kamre ki taraf badh chala.

Update - 21
________________​

Ab Tak....

Aisa pahli baar hi hua tha ki mere dosto ke parents ek sath mere mammy papa ke kamre me itni raat ko maujood the. Iske pahle wo jab bhi mere ghar aate the to wo dring room me hi baithte the. Halaaki aunty log mammy ke kamre me gapshap ke liye ek sath hi unke kamre me chali jaati thi. Nashe ke shuroor me mujhe zyada kuch samajh bhi nahi aa raha tha lekin itna zarur hua ki main awaaze sun kar upar jane ki bajaay waapas neeche utar aaya aur mammy papa ke kamre ki taraf badh chala.

Ab Aage....

Kuch hi palo me main mammy papa ke kamre ke darwaze ke paas pahuch chuka tha. Main sharab ke halke nashe me zarur tha lekin hosho hawash me tha. Darwaze ke paas aa kar main andar ki awaaze sunne ki koshish karne laga. Kuch der tak andar se koyi awaaz nahi aayi. Aisa lag raha tha jaise andar maujood har shakhs bejubaan ho gaya ho lekin agle hi pal mera ye khayaal galat saabit ho gaya. Andar se papa ki awaaz aayi. Unke lahje se aisa laga jaise wo sabhi se kah rahe ho ki is bare me kal ham sab office me baat karenge.

Main samajhne ki koshish karne laga tha ki aakhir aisi kaun si baat thi jiske liye papa un sab ko office me hi baat karne ko kah rahe the? Abhi main ye samajhne ki koshish hi kar raha tha ki tabhi sanjay uncle ki awaaz aayi.

"Tum bewajah hi itna soch rahe ho yaar." Sanjay uncle ne kaha____"Kya tumhe apni aankho se nahi dikh raha aur kya tumhe zara bhi andaza nahi ho raha ki hamare bachche ab pahle jaise nahi rahe, balki wo sab ke sab badal gaye hain? Main achhi tarah jaanch parakh kar chuka hu un sabki. Mere aadmiyo ne un sabke bare me yahi report di hai ki wo ab pahle ki tarah sharmile nahi rahe, balki ab wo har kisi ka bejhijhak ho kar saamna kar sakte hain."

"Sanjay sahi kah raha hai awdhesh." Ye shekhar ke papa jeewan uncle ki awaaz thi____"Aur fir tum ye kyo bhool rahe ho ki unki maturity ka saboot bhi hai hamare paas."

"Mujhe lagta hai unhe thoda aur time dena chahiye." Meri mammy ki awaaz____"Ye sab itna asaan nahi hai. Kahne aur karne me bahut fark hota hai."
"Abhi aur kitna time de ham unhe?" Sanjay uncle ne kaha____"Time dete dete to itna time nikal gaya hai to abhi aur kitna time denge unhe?"

"Bas, bahut hua." Papa ki awaaz____"Maine kaha na ki is bare me kal office me baat karenge. Ye waqt in sab baato ka nahi hai. Madhuri in logo ko inke kamre dikha do."

Papa ki is baat ke baad kisi ne kuch nahi kaha. Main bhi samajh gaya ki ab wo sab kamre se baahar nikalne wale hain is liye main dabe paav seedhiyo ki taraf badha aur upar apne kamre me aa gaya.

Bed par leta main un sabki baato ke bare me hi soch raha tha. Unki baato se itna to main jaan gaya tha ki wo sab mere aur mere dosto ke badle huye swabhaav ke bare me baat kar rahe the lekin ye nahi samajh pa raha tha ki hamare badle huye swabhaav ke chalte wo aakhir karna kya chaah rahe the? Aakhir aisi kaun si baat thi jiske liye wo sab papa se is bare me baat karte huye zor de rahe the? Jane kab tak main isi bare me sochta raha aur pata nahi kab meri aankh lag gayi.

Subah meri aankh khuli to main sabse pahle fresh hua aur fir naaste ke liye baahar aa gaya. Baahar aaya to dekha dining table par mammy papa ke sath mere dosto ke parents bhi baithe huye the. Unme zafar ke parents nahi the. Khair maine sabko namaste kiya aur sanjay uncle ke bulane par main unke bagal wali kursi par hi baith gaya. Unke dusre bagal me unki wife yaani ranjan ki mammy baithi thi. Ranjan ki mammy ka naam Renuka tha.

Naatse ke waqt samaanya baat cheet hi chal rahi thi. Uncle logo ne mujhse mere kaam ke bare me puchha to maine unhe behtar bataya. Naaste ke baad papa ke sath hi sab log chale gaye. Mujhe do teen din yahi rukna tha is liye main mammy se bol kar baahar nikal gaya.

Mere zahen me kal raat ki baate hi chal rahi thi aur mere man me ye jaanne ki behad utsukta jaag uthi thi ki aakhir wo sab kis bare me baate kar rahe the? Main sochne laga tha ki aakhir apni utsukta ko shaant karne ke liye kis tarah se sach ka pata lagaya jaye? Mere zahen me khayaal aaya ki kyo na papa aur uncle logo ki jasusi ki jaaye.

☆☆☆

"Sahab ji ghar nahi jana kya aapko?" Shivkant wagle ke kaano me ye awaaz padi to uska dhyaan vikram singh ki diary se toota aur usne nazar utha kar cabin ke darwaze ke paas khade shyam ki taraf dekha.

"Har roz aap samay se ghar chale jate the." Wagle ko apni taraf dekhta dekh shyam ne jhijhakte huye kaha____"Jabki aaj abhi bhi aap yahi par hain. Maine socha aap kisi zaruri kaam me byast honge is liye aapko dakhal dena uchit nahi samjha tha maine."

Shyam ki baat sun kar wagle halke se chaunka aur usne apne baaye haath me bandhi ghadi par time dekha to uske chehre par hairaani ke bhaav ubhre. Use pahli baar mahsoos hua ki wo sach me aaj apne samay se zyada yaha par ruk gaya tha. Zaahir hai iski vajah vikram singh ki diary hi thi. Khair usne ek gahri saans li aur diary ko band kar ke use briefcase me rakha.

"Achha hua ki tumne hame yaad dila diya shyam." Wagle ne ek nazar shipahi shyam ki taraf daalte huye kaha____"Ham sach me ek zaruri kaam me hi byast the jiski vajah se hame waqt ka pata hi nahi chala. Khair chalo, subah milte hain."

Wagle apna briefcase le kar kursi se utha aur cabin se baahar ki taraf badh chala. Shyam ne use salute kiya jiska jawaab usne apne sir ko halka sa kham kar ke diya aur jail ki lambi chaudi raahdari se chalte huye baahar nikal gaya. Man hi man wo ye sochta ja raha tha ki wo waakayi me vikram singh ki kahani padhne me itna kho gaya tha ki use samay ka zara bhi ehsaas nahi hua.

Wagle ghar pahucha to savitri ne hi darwaza khola. Apni khubsurat biwi ko dekh kar uske hotho par muskaan ubhar aayi thi. Savitri bhi use dekh kar muskuraayi thi. Andar aane ke baad dring room me use apne dono bachche nazar aaye jinhe dekh kar wo muskuraya aur apne kamre ki taraf badh gaya.

Raat me dinner karne ke baad wagle apne bed par leta hua tha. Uske zahen me baar baar yahi sawaal uth rahe the ki vikram singh ke parents aur unke dost log aakhir kis bare me aisi baate kar rahe the? Un sabke bachcho ka agar swabhaav badal gaya tha to isme aisi kaun si baat ho gayi thi jiske liye wo aapas me aisi baate kar rahe the? Wagle ko yaad aaya ki diary me vikram singh ke zahen me bhi yahi sawaal ubhre the aur in sabhi sawaalo ke jawaab talaashne ke liye usne apne pita ki jasusi karne ka soch liya tha. Vikram Singh ki tarah ab wagle ke man me bhi ye jaanne ki teevra utsukta badh gayi thi ki aakhir vikram singh ke parents aur unke dosto ke beech kis silsile me baate huyi thi? Aakhir un sabke man me kaun si baate thi?

Wagle kaafi der tak inhi sab baato ke bare me sochta raha. Savitri ke aane ke baad usne un saari baato ko apne zahen se nikaala aur savitri ko apni baaho me bhar kar uske hotho ko choomne laga tha. Jald hi dono ke beech pyaar ka khel shuru ho gaya. Aaj savitri ne khul kar wagle ka sath diya tha aur usne wagle ko waastav me khush kar diya tha. Wagle to pahle se hi apni biwi ka diwaana tha is liye usne use khush karne me koi kasar nahi chhodi. Uske baad dono hi gahri neend me so gaye the.

Subah wagle apne samay par jail me apne cabin me pahucha. Saare kaamo se fursat hone ke baad usne vikram singh ki diary nikaali aur us jagah se aage padhna shuru kiya jaha tak wo padh chuka tha.

☆☆☆

Main achhi tarah jaanta tha ki apne pita ki jasusi karna achhi baat nahi thi lekin kyoki mere man me ab ye jaanne ki utsukta had se zyada badh gayi thi ki aakhir unke aur unke dosto ke beech kis silsile me baate huyi thi aur aaj wo office me kya baate karne wale the?

Mukhya sadak par aa kar maine ek auto wale ko rukne ka ishara kiya. Auto jaise hi ruka to maine use apne papa ki company ka pata bata kar chalne ko kaha to wo fauran hi chal pada. Mera dil ye soch soch kar tezi se dhadakne laga tha ki main apne hi pita ki jasusi karne ka kaam kar raha hu. Durbhaagya se agar mere papa ko iska pata chal jaaye to jane kya ho?

Kareeb bees minute baad maine auto wale se auto rokne ke liye kaha. Auto wale ko maine uska kiraya diya to wo chala gaya. Maine papa ki company ke pahle hi auto rukwa diya tha. Maine aas paas nazar ghumaayi to badi badi buildings hi nazar aayi, jinme na jane kitne hi prakaar ke office khule huye the. Daahini taraf ki building ke sheersh par Anupama likha hua tha. Usi building me mere papa ka office tha. Maine ek gahri saans li aur us building ki taraf chal pada. Ekdam se mere zahen me khayaal ubhra ki agar papa mujhe waha par dekhenge to mujhse kya kahenge? Maine is bare me kuch der socha aur kuch hi palo me maine bahana taiyar kar liya.

Office me zyadatar log mujhe pahchante the kyoki iske pahle main papa ke sath aata tha aur kaam ke bare me saari cheeze seekhta tha. Khair main building me daakhil ho gaya. Mera dil ek baar fir se tez tez dhadakne laga tha. Papa ne bataya tha ki building ke teen floor unhone khareed rakha hai jisme unka har department kaam karta hai. Asal me yaha par unki company ka head office tha. Yahi se saare karobaari maamle dekhe jate the.

Lift se main upar aaya aur jaise hi main andar pahucha to reception par baithi ek khubsurat ladki par meri nazar padi. Wo mujhe dekhte hi pahle to chaunki fir muskuraayi, jawaab me main bhi halke se muskuraya. Main kyoki zaruri kaam ke silsile me yaha aaya tha is liye receptionist se hello haye na karte huye seedha papa ke office ki taraf badh chala.

Papa ke office me pahucha to dekha office baahar se lock tha. Mujhe ye jaan kar hairaani huyi ki papa apne office me hain hi nahi. Mere zahen me sawaal ubhra ki agar wo ghar se office ke liye nikle the to mujhe yaha kyo nahi mile? Is ek sawaal ke sath aur bhi na jane kitne sawaal mere zahen me ubharte chale gaye the jinka jawaab mere paas nahi tha. Maine socha ki ho sakta hai ki wo apne kisi dost ke office me jane ki baat kiye honge. Ranjan shekhar aur Tarun in teeno ke parents ka apna alag alag karobaar tha to ho sakta hai wo inme se hi kisi ke yaha gaye ho. Mujhe apna ye khayaal jancha lekin mere paas ab papa tak pahuchne ka na to koi jariya tha aur na hi koi bahana. Main niraash ho kar waapas baahar nikalne ka socha to mere zahen me ek khayaal aaya ki kya mujhe receptionist se papa ke bare me puchhna chahiye? Is khayaal ke jawaab me mujhe khud se hi jawaab mil gaya ki papa bhala apne kisi niji kaam ke bare me ek receptionist ko kyo batayenge? Kahne ka matlab ye ki main puri tarah nirash ho kar waha se nikal gaya.

Main niraash ho kar baahar aa gaya tha. Papa ke yaha na milne se mere man me aur bhi zyada utsukta bhar gayi thi. Ab main har haalat me jaanna chahta tha ki aakhir maamla kya hai? Yahi sab sochte huye maine fir ek auto kiya aur is baar apne dost ranjan ke ghar ki taraf chal pada. Mera khayaal tha ki is bare me mujhe ranjan aur baaki dosto se bhi baat karni chahiye thi. Aakhir ye maamla sirf mere bare me hi bas nahi tha balki mere sath sath mere sabhi dosto ke bare me bhi tha. Khair jald hi main ranjan ke ghar pahuch gaya.

"Kya hua be, tu kisi baat se pareshaan hai kya?" Ranjan ke kamre me jab main pahucha to usne meri taraf dekhte huye puchha tha. Maine use apne man ki saari baate bataayi to wo kuch der chup raha aur fir bola ki chalo is bare me apne baaki dosto se bhi baat karte hain. Ranjan ke sath main kuch hi samay me apne baaki dosto ke sath apne purane adde par pahuch gaya. Maine un sabse wo sab bataya jo kal raat mere parents ke kamre me un logo ke parents ne baat cheet ki thi.

"To isme itna zyada sochne ki kya baat hai bhai?" Tarun ne kaha____"Sabke parents apne bachcho ke bare me yahi chahte hain ki unke bachcho ka bhavishya behtareen ho. Ho sakta hai ki wo hamare bright future ke bare me hi baat karte rahe ho."

"Tarun sahi kah raha vikram." Shekhar ne kaha____"Mujhe bhi aisa hi lagta hai. Tu bekaar me hi itna zyada soch raha hai."
"Chal maan liya ki wo hamare bright future ke bare me hi baat kar rahe the." Maine apne ek ek shabd par zor dete huye kaha____"To iske liye unhe apne beech mystery create karne ki kya zarurat thi? Agar baat sirf hamare bright future ki hi hoti to wo is bare me hamse bhi to baate kar sakte the. Ham sab to waise bhi unke karobaar me lag hi gaye hain to ab isme aur kya chahiye unhe? Tum log maano ya na maano lekin mujhe pakka yakeen hai ki unke man me kuch to aisa zarur hai jise filhaal ham samajh nahi pa rahe hain."

"Pata nahi tujhe aisa kyo lagta hai." Ranjan ne kaha____"Jabki mujhe bhi isme aisa waisa kuch bhi nahi lag raha. Achha ab chhod is baat ko, kyo na ham log aaj usi club me chale aur waha par naye naye maal ke sath maza kare. Us club ki ladkiyo ne hi to hamari zindagi me khushiyo ke chiraag jalaye the to kyo na aaj fir wahi chala jaaye. Kya kahte ho tum log?"

"Main to chalne ko taiyar hu bhai." Tarun ne muskurate huye kaha____"Kaafi time ho gaya us club me gaye huye."
"Main bhi chaluga bhai." Shekhar ne kaha____"Aaj to main do do ladkiyo ko ek sath peluga."

"Ab tu kyo khamosh ho gaya be?" Ranjan ne meri taraf dekhte huye kaha____"Kya abhi bhi unhi baato ke bare me soch raha hai?"
"Tum log jaao.

" Maine kaha____"Mujhe kuch kaam hai is liye main tum logo ke sath nahi ja paauga."

Mere inkaar kar dene par teeno meri taraf dekhne lage the. Ek do baar aur un logo ne mujhe chalne par zor diya lekin maine jane se saaf mana kar diya. Un teeno ke jane ke baad main bhi apne ghar chala gaya tha. Mere teeno dosto ko un baato me koi mystery nazar nahi aayi thi lekin mera man ab bhi yahi kah raha tha ki kuch to baat zarur hai. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki aakhir main kis tareeke se is bare me sach ka pata lagaau?

Update - 22
_________________​

Ab Tak...

Mere inkaar kar dene par teeno meri taraf dekhne lage the. Ek do baar aur un logo ne mujhe chalne par zor diya lekin maine jane se saaf mana kar diya. Un teeno ke jane ke baad main bhi apne ghar chala gaya tha. Mere teeno dosto ko un baato me koi mystery nazar nahi aayi thi lekin mera man ab bhi yahi kah raha tha ki kuch to baat zarur hai. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki aakhir main kis tareeke se is bare me sach ka pata lagaau?

Ab Aage....

Dopahar ho gayi thi.
Main apne ghar me hi apne kamre me bed par leta hua tha. Main ab bhi yahi soch raha tha ki papa agar apne office me nahi the to aakhir wo kaha gaye honge? Mere man me ye vichaar bhi aaya tha ki main unke dosto ke offices me ja kar ek baar check karu lekin baad me mujhe ehsaas hua ki mujhe is tarah check nahi karna chahiye kyoki sambhav hai ki pata chal jane par isse papa ya to mujhse naraz ho jaye ya fir baat bigad jaaye. Ye soch kar maine faisla kiya ki agle din subah papa ke office jane ke baad main bhi unke peechhe jaauga. Main kisi saaye ki tarah unka peechha karuga aur is baat ka khaas dhyaan rakhuga ki unhe mere dwara apna peechha kiye jane ki zara bhi bhanak na lag sake.

Dopahar ko savita aunty ne mujhe lunch karne ke liye kaha to maine lunch kiya aur fir bed par aa kar so gaya. Shaam ko main utha to fresh ho kar ghoomne nikal gaya. Mammy papa ke aane tak main baahar hi apna time paas karta raha. Raat me maine mammy papa ke sath hi dinner kiya aur fir apne kamre me ja kar so gaya. Mujhe badi shiddat se subah hone ka intzaar tha. Is beech main sanstha dwara diye gaye mobile ko bhi check kar leta tha. Shukar tha ki usme koi massage nahi aaya tha. Asal me mera bhi kisi ko sex ki service dene jane ka man nahi tha.

Agli subah main jaldi uth kar fresh hua aur naaste ke liye dining table par aa gaya. Naaste ke dauraan mammy papa se samaanya baat cheet hi huyi. Naaste ke baad papa apne kamre me apna briefcase lene chale gaye. Idhar main bhi apne kamre me apni moter cycle ki chaabhi lene chala gaya. Papa kamre se nikal kar baahar chale gaye. Unke nikalte hi main bhi kamre se nikal kar baahar aaya to mammy ne mujhse puchha ki itni subah main kaha ja raha hu to maine unhe bataya ki dosto se milne ja raha hu. Mera jawaab sun kar mammy ne bas muskura kar haan me sir hila diya.

Ghar se baahar aa kar maine moter cycle nikaali aur usme baith kar fauran hi udan chhu ho gaya. Main nahi chaahta tha ki papa ki car meri aankho se ojhal ho jaaye is liye main tezi se unke peechhe moter cycle ko dauda diya tha. Maine dekha papa ki car kuch vaahno ke aage ja rahi thi. Main bhi unse samaanya doori bana kar unke peechhe peechhe chalne laga. Mera dil ye soch kar tezi se dhadak raha tha ki agar papa ko mere dwara apna peechha kiye jane ki bhanak lag gayi to yakeenan gadbad ho sakti thi.

Kareeb das minute baad maine dekha ki papa ki car shahar se baahar jane wale raaste ki taraf mud gayi hai. Mere man me sawaal ubhra ki wo shahar se baahar jane wale raaste ki taraf kyo ja rahe the? Agar wo ghar se office ke liye hi nikle the to ye office ki taraf jane wala raasta nahi tha.

Shahar se baahar ki taraf jane wala raasta aisa tha jisme zyada waahan nahi chalte the. Aise me agar main papa ka peechha karta to wo car ke back ya side mirror se dekh sakte the ki koi moter cycle wala unke peechhe aa raha hai. Wo moter cycle ko pahchaan jate aur fir unhe ye samajhne me zara bhi deri nahi hoti ki main unke peechhe aa raha hu. Halaaki ye mera apna khayaal tha kyoki main is waqt ek chor jaisi haisiyat rakhta tha. Jabki mere jaisi moter cycle to kayi saari thi shahar me to is hisaab se ye zaruri nahi ki unke peechhe aane wala unka apna hi beta ho sakta hai. Baat tark sangat to thi lekin maine socha ki papa ke man me is tarah ka shak hi kyo daalna. Ye soch kar maine unse kaafi zyada faasla bana liya aur unka peechha karna jaari rakha.

Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki papa shahar se baahar aakhir ja kaha rahe hain? Tabhi ekdam se mere zahen me bijli si kaundhi. Shahar se jane wala ye wahi raasta tha jis raaste se main choot maar Service jaisi sanstha me jata tha, ya ye kahe ki jaha main pichhle ek saal se gupt naukari kar raha tha. Naukari bhi aisi jo aurto aur mardo ko sex ki service provide karti hai. Saala aisi service ke bare me koi soch bhi nahi sakta tha. Khair is khayaal ke sath hi mera dil zoro se dhadakne laga tha. Mere man me dher saare sawaal ubharne lage the.

Papa ki car ek mod par mud gayi. Mere aur unke beech kaafi lamba faasla tha. Mujhe us mod tak pahuchne me kareeb das second ka time laga. Raaste ke dono taraf do chaar chhote chhote teelenuma pahaad the jinke beech se raasta bana hua tha. Papa ki car kyoki mod par mud chuki thi is liye wo un chhote chhote teelenuma pahaad ki vajah se mujh dikhaayi dena band ho gaye the. Idhar das second baad jaise hi main us mod par muda to ekdam se ek bada sa patthar ludhakta hua mere moter cycle ke saamne aa gaya. Main chaah kar bhi kuch na kar saka aur moter cycle us patthar se takra gayi jisse main us moter cycle se uchhal kar sadak par ja gira. Aankho ke saamne ekdam se andhera chhane laga aur kuch hi palo me main apne hosh khota chala gaya.

Mujhe jab hosh aaya to maine apne aapko hospital me paaya. Khud ko hospital ke bed par pade dekh main ekdam se hadbada gaya tha. Mujhe samajh me na aaya ki main hospital me kaise pahuch gaya tha.

Maine pichhla sab kuch yaad karne ki koshish ki to mujhe wo sab yaad aata chala gaya jo jo mere sath hua tha. Yaani meri yaaddaast sahi salamat thi. Maine khud ko dekha to pata chala mere jism par kai jagah pattiya lagi huyi thi aur sir me bhi.

Mujhe achhi tarah yaad tha ki mera us mod par accident hua tha aur usi ke chalte main behosh ho gaya tha lekin ab mere zahen me kayi saare sawaal the ki uske baad main yaha kaise pahucha ya fir kaun le kar aaya tha mujhe? Ek cheez jo mujhe sabse zyada khatak rahi thi wo cheez thi patthar. Main jaise hi us mod par muda tha to wo patthar ludhakta hua meri moter cycle ke saamne aa gaya tha. Kalpana se pare jab koi cheez kisi ke sath hoti hai to uske sath mere jaisa hi haal hota hai. Main sochne par majboor ho gaya tha ki wo patthar us waqt aise hi nahi mere saamne aa gaya tha balki use mere saamne jaan boojh kar kisi ke dwara laaya gaya tha. Ab sawaal ye hai ki aisa kisne kiya hoga? Kya khud mere papa ne kiya hoga, lekin wo aisa kyo karenge? Bhala koi bhi pita apne bete ko maut ke muh me dhakel dene wala kaam kyo karega? Zaahir hai ye kisi aise byakti ka kaam hai jo nahi chaahta tha ki main us raaste par aage jaau lekin sawaal to ab bhi wahi hai ki aakhir kyo?

Sochte sochte mera sir dukhne laga to main aankhe band kar ke gahri gahri saanse lene laga. Tabhi darwaza khula aur doctor ke libaas me ek aadmi andar aaya. Mujhe hosh me aaya dekh wo mere kareeb aaya aur fir mujhe dekh kar muskuraya.

"To hosh aa gaya aapko?" Us doctor ne usi muskaan ke sath kaha____"Bahut achha, khair ab kaisa mahsoos kar rahe hain aap?"
"Main yaha kaise pahucha doctor?" Maine khud ko shaant rakhte huye puchha tha.

"Do din pahle ek aadmi aapko yaha le kar aaya tha." Doctor ne samaanya lahje se kaha____"Usne bataya ki aap shahar ke baahar jane wale raaste par ek jagah behoshi ki haalat me pade huye the. Us aadmi ne ek achhe insaan ka parichay dete huye aapko yaha tak pahuchaya. Uske baad aapke pocket se hame aapki identity mili jiske dwara hamne pahle police ko inform kiya aur police ne aapki identity ke madhyam se aapke ghar walo ko."

Doctor ki lambi chaudi baate sun kar main sochne laga ki mujhe behoshi ki haalat me hospital pahuchane wala wo aadmi kaun raha hoga?

"Kya main us aadmi se mil sakta hu doctor?" Maine doctor ki taraf dekhte huye kaha____"Jisne mujhe us haalat me yaha pahuchaya tha?"
"Ji bilkul mil sakte hain." Doctor ne meri ummid ke vipreet kaha____"Wo aadmi ek baar aapko dekhne zarur aata hai yaha. Abhi bhi wo baahar aapke parents ke paas baitha hua hai. Ek minute main aapke parents ko bata deta hu ki aapko hosh aa gaya hai."

Kah kar doctor kamre se chala gaya. Thodi der baad kamre me doctor ke sath sath mere parents mere paas aaye. Unke peechhe ek aadmi bhi tha jo ki mere liye nihaayat hi ajnabi tha. Mammy papa ne jaise hi mujhe dekha to wo bhaag kar mere paas aaye. Mammy ne to ekdam se jhuk kar mujhe khud se chhupka hi liya tha. Unki aankho se aansu chhalak pade the. Papa ki bhi aankhe nam thi.

"Upar wale ka lakh lakh shukar hai ki tujhe hosh aa gaya mere bete." Mammy ne mere chehre ko sahlaate huye kaha____"Tere accident ka sun kar to ham dono ki jaan hi nikal gayi thi. Agar tujhe kuch ho jata to ham kaise tere bina ji paate?"

"Kaise ho dost?" Papa ke peechhe khade ek aadmi ne meri taraf dekhte huye muskura kar puchha____"Ab behtar lag raha hai na?"
"Kya aap hi mujhe yaha le kar aaye the?" Maine us aadmi se puchha to papa ne kaha____"Haan bete, inhone hi tumhe hospital pahuchaya tha. Inhone mujhe bataya ki ye us raaste se guzar rahe the to raaste me tum inhe sadak par behosh pade huye nazar aaye the. Lekin bete tum waha par kaise the? Mera matlab hai ki tum us raaste par kis liye gaye the?"

Papa ke is sawaal ka jawaab bhala main unhe kaise de sakta tha is liye bahana banate huye kaha___"Main to bas long drive par nikla tha papa. Socha tha kisi aisi jagah par jaauga jaha par shaanti aur sukoon ho. Mujhe kya pata tha ki waha par ye sab ho jaayega."

"Chalo koi baat nahi bete." Papa ne kaha____"Main bas yahi kahuga ki kahi bhi jaao lekin thoda samhaal kar aur dekh kar moter cycle chalaya karo. Tum hamari iklauti aulaad ho beta, agar tumhe kuch ho jata to ham kahi ke na rahte."

"Maaf kar dijiye papa." Maine khed bhare bhaav se kaha____"Aainda dhyaan rakhuga." Kahne ke sath hi maine us aadmi ki taraf dekha aur kaha____"Aapka bahut bahut shukriya ki aapne meri jaan bachaayi."

"Maine to bas insaaniyat ka ek maamuli sa farz nibhaya hai dost." Us aadmi ne kaha____"Mujhe yakeen hai ki agar main tumhari jagah hota to tum bhi yahi karte."

"Aapne mujhe dost kaha?" Main andar se ye soch kar thoda soch me pad gaya tha ki usne dusri baar mujhe dost kaha tha is liye ab main jaanna chahta tha ki mujhse umar me bada hone ke baavjood wo mujhe dost kyo kah raha tha?

"Ham dono mile is liye koi na koi rishta to ban hi gaya na." Us aadmi ne muskurate huye kaha____"Maine hamare beech ke rishte ko dosti ka naam dena zyada behtar samjha. Kyoki ye rishta bahut khaas hota hai."

"Aapka naam kya hai?" Main abhi bhi andar hi andar jane kya soche ja raha tha.
"Sandeep." Usne saadgi se kaha___"Sandeep Gupta."

Sandeep gupta jane kyo mujhe koi khaas byakti lag raha tha lekin filhaal is bare me bhala main kya kar sakta tha? Khair Sandeep ne mujhe apna card diya aur fir chala gaya. Uske baad mere parents mujhe bhi hospital se ghar le aaye. Mere jism me to zyada gahri chot nahi lagi thi lekin sir par gahri chot lagi thi. Mujhe baad me pata chala ki mere sir me doctor ko taanke lagane pade the.

Papa ne dusre shahar wali branch me phone kar ke waha ke manager ko sab samjha diya tha is liye ab mujhe waha jane ki zarurat nahi thi. Mammy papa ne kaha ki jab tak main puri tarah theek nahi ho jata tab tak main ghar se baahar kahi nahi jaauga. Main kyoki apni haalat ko bakhoobi samajhta tha is liye maine bhi mammy papa ki baat ko maan lena hi behtar samjha. Mere sabhi dost har roz mujhe dekhne aate the aur kuch der mere paas rukte aur chale jate.

Bas isi tarah din guzar rahe the.

Main dheere dheere behtar hota ja raha tha kintu mere zahen me kayi saari baate aur kayi saare sawaal the jinka jawaab mujhe har haalat me chahiye tha. Mammy papa ke office jane ke baad bangle ke andar savita aunty aur baahar ek do naukar the jo bangle ki dekh rekh aur lawn me lage har tarah ke pedh paudho ki dekh rekh karte the.

Jaha ek taraf main abhi bhi ye soch raha tha ki papa us din shahar se baahar wale us taraf ke raaste par kyo ja rahe the jis taraf sanstha ka mukhyalay tha to wahi main is baat se bhi pareshan tha ki sanstha wala mobile us ghatna ke baad se hi gaayab tha. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki wo mobile agar mujhse kahi par gira tha to aakhir kaha? Kahi aisa to nahi ki wo kisi ke hath lag gaya ho? Halaaki wo mobile aisa tha ki usme se koi kisi ko call nahi kar sakta tha aur na hi usme kisi ki call aa sakti thi. Sabse achhi baat ye bhi thi ki usme jab bhi sanstha ke dwara massage aata tha to wo massege mere padh lene ke baad apne aap hi delete ho jata tha. Maine kayi baar us delete ho gaye massage ko khojne ki koshish ki thi lekin nakamyaab hi raha tha. Khair yaha sawaal ye tha ki wo mobile aakhir gaya to gaya kaha? Achanak hi mere zahen me Sandeep gupta ka chehra ubhar aaya.

Sandeep gupta hi wo shakhs tha jo behoshi ki haalat me mujhe us jagah se hospital le kar aaya tha. Matlab saaf tha ki wo mobile usi ke hath laga hoga, lekin sawaal ye hai ki usne mujhse us mobile ka zikra kyo nahi kiya? Ye aisi baat thi ki us mobile ke bare me main kisi ko bata bhi nahi sakta tha. Mere paas bas ek hi chara tha ki main Sandeep se sampark sthaapit kar ke usse us mobile ke bare me puchhu. Sandeep us din mujhe apna card de kar gaya tha jo ki abhi bhi mere paas hi tha. Maine faisla kiya ki mujhe us mobile ke bare me jaanne ke liye Sandeep se baat karni hi hogi. Mujhe ye bhi dar tha ki kahi sanstha ke dwara us mobile par koi massage na bheja gaya ho. Us soorat me mere liye badi gambheer samasya ho sakti thi.

Bahut soch vichaar kar ke maine savita aunty ko awaaz laga kar unhe apne kamre me bulaya. Asal me mere paas khud ka koi mobile nahi tha. Abhi tak har kaam land line phone se hi chalta aaya tha. Is liye jab savita aunty aayi to maine unse kaha ki wo dring room se land line phone ko utha kar mere paas le aaye. Mere kahne par unhone aisa hi kiya.

Savita aunty ke jane ke baad maine Sandeep ke diye huye card se uska number dial kiya. Receiver maine kaan se laga liya tha aur mujhe dusri taraf ring jaati huyi saaf sunaayi de rahi thi. Kuch hi ring ke baad call receive kiya gaya.

"Hello." Udhar se Sandeep ki jaani pahchaani awaaz mere kaan me goonji.
"Hello Sandeep ji." Maine khud ko sanyat karte huye kaha____"Main vikram bol raha hu. Wahi vikram jise kuch din pahle aap behoshi ki haalat me hospital le kar gaye the."

"Oh haan." Udhar se madhur swar ubhra____"Main pahchaan gaya hu. Kaise ho dost?"
"Main thik hu." Uske dost kahne par pata nahi kyo mujhe thoda ajeeb sa laga tha, kintu fir maine kaha____"Asal me mujhe aapse kuch puchhna tha. Agar aapke paas samay ho to kya main..?"

"Bilkul dost." Usne meri baat puri hone se pahle hi kaha____"Apne dost se baat karne ka mere paas waqt hi waqt hai. Tum bejhijhak ho kar puchho, kya puchhna chaahte ho mujhse? Halaaki mujhe kuch kuch andaza to hai lekin fir bhi puchho."

"Wo asal me." Main ye soch kar man hi man chaunk utha tha ki use is baat ka andaza hai ki main usse kya puchhna chaahta hu. Mere zahen me sawaal ubhra ki kya sach me wo mobile ke bare me hi andaza lagaya hoga? Khair maine aage kaha____"Us din ke haadse me mera ek mobile gum ho gaya hai. Ab kyoki main to behosh hi tha is liye mujhe bhala ye kaise pata ho sakta hai ki wo mobile kaha gaya hoga lekin mujhe behoshi ki haalat me aap hi hospital le kar gaye the to main ye soch raha hu ki ho sakta hai ki wo mobile aapko hi mila ho."

"Sahi kaha dost." Sandeep ki awaaz mere kaan me goonji____"Us jagah par mujhe ek mobile bhi mila tha lekin us waqt halaat aise the ki mujhe use waapas karne ka khayaal hi nahi aaya tha. Maine socha jab tum thik ho jaaoge to tumhe waapas kar duga."

"To us din jab aap hospital aaye the to aapne mujhe wo mobile diya kyo nahi tha?" Maine shashank bhaav se puchha tha.
"Maaf karna dost." Udhar se Sandeep ne khed bhare bhaav se kaha____"Main kisi kaam me uljha tha aur tumhara mobile mere ghar par rakha hua tha. Us din main baahar hi tha is liye wahi se tumse milne hospital chala aaya tha. Uske baad fir se kaam me ulajh gaya. Dubara tumse mulaqaat karne ka samay hi nahi mila. Abhi bhi main shahar se baahar hu lekin fikra mat karo dost, main ek do din me waapas aa kar tumhara mobile tumhe waapas kar duga."

"Thik hai." Main ab iske siva bhala kya kahta____"Main intzaar karuga aapka."

Sandeep se baat karne ke baad mujhe is baat se to thoda raahat mili thi ki chalo mobile surakhsit hai aur Sandeep ke paas hai lekin main ab is baat se thoda chinta me bhi pad gaya tha ki agar us mobile me sanstha ke dwara koi massage bheja gaya hoga to kya Sandeep ne use padha hoga? Kya us mobile ke dwara wo mere bare me ye jaan gaya hoga ki main kis tarah ka kaam karta hu? Ye sawaal aise the jo pratipal mere dilo dimaag me halchal paida kiye ja rahe the aur main andar hi andar bechaini si mahsoos karta ja raha tha. Mere zahen me sanstha ke niyam kanoon goonjne lage the aur sath hi wo kasam bhi ki main aise har us insaan ko khatm kar duga jo mera raaz jaan jayega.

Achanak se hi mujhe aisa lagne laga tha ki meri zindagi me chaaro taraf se ek aisa mayajaal chhaane laga tha jiski vajah se main bebas aur lachaar sa banta ja raha tha. Pata nahi kyo kisi anhoni ki aashanka mere zahen me pratipal ghar karti ja rahi thi. Ek Anjana sa bhay mere rom rom ko kampkampane laga tha.

Update - 23
________________​

Ab Tak...

Achanak se hi mujhe aisa lagne laga tha ki meri zindagi me chaaro taraf se ek aisa mayajaal chhaane laga tha jiski vajah se main bebas aur lachaar sa banta ja raha tha.

Pata nahi kyo kisi anhoni ki aashanka mere zahen me pratipal ghar karti ja rahi thi. Ek Anjana sa bhay mere rom rom ko kampkampane laga tha.

Ab Aage....

Badi mushkil se mere do din guzre the. In do dino me mere zahen me na jane kaise kaise khayaal ubhre the jinki vajah se mere man ki haalat badi ajeeb si ho gayi thi. Khair Sandeep apne waade ke anusaar do din baad mere ghar aaya. Jis waqt wo aaya tha us waqt din ke do baj rahe the. Savita aunty ne mujhe bataya tha ki Sandeep naam ka koi byakti mujhse milne aaya hai. Maine aunty se kaha ki wo Sandeep ko mere kamre me hi bhej de.

Sandeep mere kamre me aaya to sabse pahle usne mera haal chaal puchha aur fir apna haal chaal bhi bataya. Uske baad usne mujhe wo mobile diya aur fir ye kah kar chala gaya ki use kisi zaruri kaam ke silsile me jaldi hi nikalna hai. Mere paas bhi use rokne ka koi bahana nahi tha is liye maine use jane diya.

Sandeep ke jane ke baad maine mobile ki taraf dekha. Mobile sahi salaamat tha aur chaalu haalat me tha. Wo mobile aisa tha ki usme samaanya mobile ki tarah koi bhi function nahi tha. Usme sirf messages aate the. Shuru shuru me main uski ye khasiyat dekh kar bada hairaan hua tha. Mobile me jab bhi sanstha dwara koi message aata tha to wo mere padh lene ke baad apne aap hi delete ho jata tha jo ki mere liye badi hairat ki baat hoti thi. Khair main ye soch raha tha ki Sandeep ne agar us mobile ko check kiya hoga to zaahir hai ki wo bhi mobile ki khasiyat dekh kar hairat me pad gaya raha hoga. Dusri baat jo sabse zyada pareshani wali thi wo ye thi ki agar itne dino ke beech us mobile me sanstha dwara koi message aaya hoga to Sandeep ne zarur padh liya hoga. Halaaki sirf message padh lene bhar se wo ye nahi jaan sakta tha ki main kis tarah ka kaam karta hu lekin message me kisi jagah ka pata aur samay dekh kar wo soch me zarur pad gaya raha hoga. Maine pahle to socha tha ki Sandeep se is bare me puchhuga lekin fir maine ye soch kar apna irada badal diya tha ki agar aisi waisi koi baat hogi to Sandeep khud hi mujhse is bare me baat karega. Kamre me jab wo mere paas baitha tha tab usne is bare me koi baat nahi ki thi. Iske do hi matlab ho sakte the ki ya to mobile me sanstha dwara koi message aaya hi nahi hoga ya fir Sandeep ko mobile check karne ka samay hi na mila hoga. Ye bhi ho sakta tha ki usne kisi dusre ka mobile check karna galat baat samajha ho.

Santha ki taraf se mila mobile to mil gaya tha mujhe lekin main ye soch raha tha ki mere sath itna kuch ho gaya tha magar sanstha ki taraf se kisi ne bhi mera haal chaal jaanne ki koshish nahi ki thi. Sawaal tha ki kya meri is haalat me sanstha ka apna koi kartavya nahi banta tha? Ye mana ki sanstha ke har agent ek dusre ke liye ajnabi hote hain lekin sanstha ka chief yaani tipple ex ke liye to main ajnabi nahi tha? Kam se kam unhe to kisi maadhyam se mera haal chaal puchna chahiye tha. Halaaki mere man me ye bhi khayaal ubharte the ki sambhav hai ki tripple ex ko meri haalat ke bare me sab kuch pata ho. Unke anusaar sanstha ke har agents par unki nazar rahti hai.

Kuch din aur isi tarah guzar gaye. Meri haalat ab pahle se kafi behtar thi. Jism par to maamuli kharoche hi aayi thi lekin sir ki chot gahri thi. Sir me taanke lage the jo ki ab pahle se thoda recover ho gaye the. Main apne se apna har kaam kar leta tha. Mammy papa to abhi bhi mujhe araam karne ke liye hi kah rahe the lekin mujhse ab aur zyada bed par leta nahi ja raha tha. Mera zahen aise aise sawaalo se ghira hua tha ki main araam nahi kar sakta tha. Apne andar ki bechaini ko main har keemat par door karna chaahta tha. Mere zahen me ab bhi wahi sab baate thi ki aakhir mere parents aur unke dosto ke beech kis tarah ki baate huyi thi? Baat agar sirf itni hi hoti to main ye soch kar khud ko tasalli de leta ki ho sakta hai ki main is bare me bewajah hi itna soch raha hu lekin us accident ne mujhe sochne par majboor kar diya tha. Mujhe achhi tarah is baat ka ehsaas tha ki wo accident swabhaavik nahi tha balki kisi ke dwara us accident ko anjaam diya gaya tha. Us accident ko karwane ka bas yahi maksad tha ki main us raaste par aage na jaau. Yaani koi ye nahi chaahta tha ki main apne papa ke peechhe us raaste par jaau.

Mere man me baar baar ye sawaal ubhar rahe the ki aakhir aisa koi kyo chaahta tha? Dusri baat, papa usi raaste me aage ki taraf ja rahe the jis raaste par Choot Maar Service ka mukhyalay tha. Na chaahte huye bhi mere man me ye sawaal ubhar padte the ki kya papa Choot Maar Service jaisi sanstha ke mukhyalay ja rahe the? Kya unka sambandh us sanstha se ho sakta hai? Dil to ek percent bhi nahi maan raha tha lekin dimaag baar baar in sawaalo ko le kar khada ho jata tha. Ek baar fir se mere saamne ye samasya khadi ho gayi thi ki main is bare me kis tarah pata karu? Apne dosto se mujhe kisi bhi tarah ki madad ki ummid nahi thi. Unhone to pahle hi is bare me mujhe kah diya tha ki main bewajah hi is bare me aisa soch raha hu. Kahne ka matlab ye ki is sambandh me saari baato ka pata mujhe khud hi lagana tha.

Main apne kamre me bed par pada is bare me soch hi raha tha ki tabhi achanak se mere zahen me ek vichaar bijli ki tarah kaundha. Dilo gimaag me romanch ki lahar daudti chali gayi. Maine kuch der socha aur fir faisla kar liya. Man hi man socha ki ho sakta hai ki koi khaas baat pata chal jaye.

Jaisa ki maine pahle hi bata diya tha ki banglo me ghar ki dekh rekh ke liye teen naukar the aur khana banane se le kar kapde vagaira dhone ka kaam savita aunty karti thi. Ek tarah se ye kaha jaye to galat na hoga ki mammy papa ke na rahne par banglo ki maalkin wahi hoti thi. Unka har hukum maanna un teeno naukaro ke liye anivaarya tha. Savita aunty kaafi saalo se hamare pariwar ka sadasya ban kar rah rahi thi. Unke saamne hi mera janm hua tha aur ab main jawaan bhi ho chuka tha. Savita aunty ke pariwar me unki ek beti thi jiski kuch saal pahle mere parents ne hi dhoom dhaam se shadi kar di thi. Unka pati bahut pahle ek gambheer bimaari ke chalte ishwar ko pyara ho gaya tha.

Wo mujhe apne bete ki tarah pyar karti thi aur main khud bhi unhe waisa hi sammaan deta tha jaise apni mammy ko deta tha.

Savita aunty banglo me hi rahti thi jabki baaki naukaro ke liye alag se servent quarter bana hua tha. Savita aunty ka kamra ground floor me hi baayi taraf ek kone me tha jabki mammy papa ka kamra daayi taraf tha. Din ke saare kaam karne ke baad savita aunty banglo ka mukhya dwaar andar se band kar ke apne kamre me araam karne chali jaati thi. Do se paanch baje tak wo apne kamre me araam karti thi uske baad wo fir se apne kisi na kisi kaam me lag jaati thi.

Maine diwaar par tangi ghadi par time dekha. Teen bajne wale the. Yaani mere paas apne kaam ke liye sawa do ghante ka waqt tha jo ki kaafi se bhi zyada tha. Main aahista se bed se utha aur chal kar darwaze ke kareeb aaya. Darwaza khol kar main baye taraf gallary me muda. Kuch hi der me main seedhiyo ke paas aa gaya. Seedhiyo ke paas ruk kar maine neeche ground floor ki taraf dekha aur apne kaan bhi khade kar diye. Banglo me mukammal khamoshi kaayam thi. Zaahir tha ki savita aunty apne kamre me soyi huyi thi. Main aage badhte huye seedhiyo se neeche utarne laga. Seedhiyo par kaaleen bichha hua tha is liye koi awaaz nahi ho rahi thi.

Ground floor par aa kar maine ek baar baye taraf ek kone me maujood savita aunty ke kamre ki taraf dekha. Darwaza band tha. Main janta tha ki wo hamesha andar se kundi laga kar hi bed par soti thi. Kuch palo tak unke kamre ki taraf dekhte rahne ke baad main palta aur daayi taraf mammy papa ke kamre ki taraf badh chala. Farsh par main is tarah aahista se chal raha tha ki zara si bhi awaaz na ho. Kuch hi der me main mammy papa ke kamre ke paas pahuch gaya. Hamesha ki tarah mammy papa ka kamra unke na rahne par baahar se sirf kundi laga kar band tha. Maine hath badha kar aahista se kundi ko sarkaya aur darwaze ko bahut hi halke se andar ki taraf dhakela. Darwaza beawaaz khulta chala gaya.

Kamre me daakhil ho kar maine darwaze ko waapas band kar diya. Apne hi banglo me aur apne hi mammy papa ke kamre me is tarah daakhil hone se us waqt mera dil badi zoro se dhadakne laga tha. Maathe par paseena ubhar aaya tha aur saanse tez ho gayi thi. Mera maksad tha mammy papa ke kamre ki talashi lena. Main nahi jaanta tha ki unke kamre me main kis cheez ki talaash karne aaya tha lekin itna zarur samajh raha tha ki kuch to aisa zarur mile jisse mere zahen me ubhre sawaalo ka jawaab mil jaye. Khair main talashi abhiyaan me jut gaya. Talashi ke waqt main itni saawdhani zarur barat raha tha ki uthane ke baad har cheez ko yatha sthaan par pahle ki tarah hi rakh raha tha.

Ek ghante tak main mammy papa ke kamre me talashi abhiyaan chalaye raha lekin mujhe kuch bhi aisa nahi mila jisse mere zahen ko sukoon mil jaye. Buri tarah niraash aur hataash ho chuka tha main. Baar baar man me yahi khayaal ubharne lage the ki shayad main sach me bewajah hi is bare me itna kuch soch baitha tha.

Main niraash aur hataash ho chuka tha. Ek ghante ki mehnat se main buri tarah thak gaya tha aur isi vajah se main bed par baith gaya tha. Kuch der main bed par aise hi pareshaan sa baitha raha tha ki tabhi meri nazar farsh par bichhe iraani kaleen par padi. Wo kaaleen utne me hi bichha hua tha jitne me bed tha. Yaani bed ke sabhi paaye us kaleen par hi rakhe the, baaki kamre me kaleen nahi tha. Halaaki ye koi vishesh baat nahi thi lekin mere liye vishesh baat ye nazar aayi thi ki us kaleen ke ek taraf ka sira farsh se thoda sa hi utha hua tha, jabki kaleen ke baaki teeno sire farsh par barabar tareeke se sate huye the. Main sochne laga ki aisa kyo hoga ki kaleen ke baaki teeno sire to farsh se chipke huye hain lekin uska ek sira farsh se thoda sa utha hua hai? Aisa to tabhi ho sakta hai jab us ek sire ko rozana pakad kar uthaya jata ho.

Man me is baat ke chalte utsukta si jaag uthi thi is liye main bed se utha aur farsh par ukdu baith kar uthe huye kaleen ke us ek maatra sire ko pakad kar uthaya to meri aankhe chaudi ho gayi. Mano mastishk me badi tezi se khayaal ubhra ki achha to ye baat hai. Abhi main us kaleen ke sire ko pakde ye soch hi raha tha ki tabhi main door bell ki awaaz sun kar buri tarah uchhal pada. Zahen me sawaal ubhra ki is waqt kaun aaya hoga? Kya mammy papa aaye honge? Maine fauran hi kaleen ko chhoda aur tezi se kamre ke baahar aa kar darwaze ko baahar se usi tarah kundi laga kar band kiya jaise wo pahle band tha. Uske baad ye soch kar tezi se seedhiyo ki taraf badh gaya tha ki kahi savita aunty door bell ki awaaz sun kar apne kamre se baahar hi na aa jaaye. Agar unhone mujhe mammy papa ke kamre se nikalte huye ya is waqt ground floor par dekh liya to unke man me kayi tarah ke sawaal ubhar aayenge. Main tezi se seedhiya chadhte huye upar apne kamre me aa gaya tha.

☆☆☆

Main apne kamre me daakhil hi hua tha ki achanak hi mere zahen me ek khayaal aaya aur main fauran hi palat kar darwaze ke baahar aa kar seedhiyo ki taraf lapka. Asal me mere zahen me ye khayaal ubhra tha ki us waqt jabki banglo me mere aur savita aunty ke alawa koi nahi tha to kisne door bell bajaayi hogi? Mere dost log to mujhse milne subah baarah baje hi aaye the, is liye ab unke aane ummid nahi thi. Mammy papa se milne wale jaante the ki us waqt wo apne office me hote the. To sawaal tha ki kaun aaya hoga?

Main seedhiyo ke paas aa kar aisi jagah par chhup kar khada ho gaya tha jaha se main ground floor ke us hisse ki taraf asaani se dekh sakta tha jaha par baahar se aane wala mujhe dikh jata. Halaaki agar koi mukhya dwaar par hi ruk jata to fir main uske bare me nahi jaan sakta tha kyoki us soorat me wo mujhe upar se dikhta hi nahi.

Maine dekha ki jab door bell teesri baar baji to savita aunty apne kamre se nikal kar mukhya dwaar ki taraf ja rahi thi. Main dua kar raha tha ki baahar jo bhi tha wo andar aaye taaki main dekh saku ki wo kaun hai. Thodi hi der me savita aunty andar ki taraf aayi aur us waqt main khush ho gaya jab unke peechhe ek aadmi ko aate dekha. Zaahir tha meri dua kabool ho gayi thi.

Savita aunty ke sath aane wale ka chehra theek se dikh nahi raha tha kyoki upar se mujhe uske sir ka upari bhaag hi dikh raha tha.

"Darwaza kholne me itni der kyo laga diya tha tumne?" Aagantuk ne dheemi awaaz me kaha kintu uski awaaz mere kaano me pad chuki thi aur main uski awaaz sun kar man hi man ye jaan kar chaunk pada tha ki aagantuk koi aur nahi balki ranjan ke papa sanjay uncle the. Mere man me us waqt unhe apne ghar me dekh kar dhero sawaal ubhar aaye the.

"Aapko pahle bata dena tha ki aap itni deri se aayenge." Savita aunty ne palat kar unke jaise hi dheemi awaaz me kaha____"Main to aapke aane ka intzaar hi kar rahi thi lekin jab aap apne diye time par nahi aaye to meri aankh lag gayi."

"Main ek zaruri kaam me ulajh gaya tha." Sanjay uncle ne kaha____"Isi vajah se der ho gayi. Khair ye bataao ki wo kaha hai aur ab kaisi tabiyat hai uski?"
"Wo apne kamre me hai." Savita aunty ne kaha____"Aur tabiyat ab pahle se kaafi behtar hai. Waise aaj do baje ek aadmi usse milne aaya tha."

"Haan pata hai mujhe." Sanjay uncle ne kaha____"Kya tumne us aadmi ke sath vikram ki baate suni?"
"Kya mujhe sunni chahiye thi?" Savita aunty ne maano sochne wale bhaav se puchha tha.

"Nahi zarurat nahi thi." Sanjay uncle ne kahne ke sath hi ek cigarette jalaayi aur fir kaha____"Aur koi vishesh baat?"
"Filhaal to kuch nahi hai." Savita aunty ne kaha____"Lekin uska chehra dekhne se yahi lagta hai ki wo abhi bhi kisi baat se pareshan hai ya kisi baat ki uljhan me hai."

"Bevkoof hai wo." Sanjay uncle ne thoda shakht bhaav se kaha____"Aam khaane ki jagah pedh ginne ki sanak sawaar ho gayi hai use."
"Kahi is sanak ka kaaran wahi to nahi?" Savita aunty ne shankit bhav se kaha____"Mujhe kuch kuch abhaas ho raha hai. Mera matlab hai ki jis din bhai sahab ki shadi ki saalgirah thi usi raat se uske chehre ke bhaav kuch badle badle se lage the."

"Usne us raat hamari wo baate sun li thi jo ham uske parents ke kamre me aapas me kar rahe the." Sanjay uncle ne kaha____"Halaaki hamari baate aisi thi hi nahi ki koi un baato ka doosra hi matlab nikaal le. Khair chhodo is baat ko, main ye kahne aaya tha ki uski gatividhiyo par nazar banaye rakhna. Wo ab pahle se behtar hai is liye mumkin hai ki wo fir se apne man me uthe sawaalo ke jawaab talaashne nikle. Tumhara kaam yahi hai ki agar wo aisa karta hai to tum hame fauran hi is baare me suchit karo."

"Wo to main karugi hi." Savita aunty ne kaha____"Lekin maine aapse jis cheez ki khwaahish waali baat ki thi wo abhi tak aapne pura nahi kiya. Bhai sahab se ek baar kaha tha lekin unhone buri tarah daant diya tha mujhe."

"Chinta mat karo." Sanjay uncle ne savita aunty ke chehre ko halke se sahlaya aur fir halki muskaan ke sath kaha____"Is baar tumhari khwaahish har keemat par puri hogi. Bas kuch samay aur intzaar kar lo."

"Uff ye intzaar kisi din meri jaan hi na le le." Savita aunty ne bade ajeeb andaaz me kaha____"Kaash mere dil me aisi khwaahish hi na janm leti."
"Dharya rakho savita." Sanjay uncle ne kaha_____"Is baar tumhari khwaahish zarur puri hogi. Achha ab chalta hu main."

Sanjay uncle palat kar waapas baahar ki taraf chal pade to savita aunty bhi unke peechhe peeche unhe baahar tak chhodne chali gayi thi. Idhar main un dono ki baate sun kar maano patthar ki moorti me badal gaya tha. Mera zahen maano antariksh me parwaz kar raha tha. Fir jaise ekdam se meri tandra tooti to main gahri saans lete huye apne kamre ki taraf badh gaya. Kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki aakhir ye sab kya chakkar tha? Sanjay uncle ka to main soch bhi sakta tha lekin savita aunty ko itna rahasyamay dekh kar us din main buri tarah hairat me pad gaya tha.

Update - 24
_________________​

Ab Tak...

Sanjay uncle palat kar waapas baahar ki taraf chal pade to savita aunty bhi unke peechhe peeche unhe baahar tak chhodne chali gayi thi. Idhar main un dono ki baate sun kar maano patthar ki moorti me badal gaya tha. Mera zahen maano antariksh me parwaz kar raha tha. Fir jaise ekdam se meri tandra tooti to main gahri saans lete huye apne kamre ki taraf badh gaya. Kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki aakhir ye sab kya chakkar tha? Sanjay uncle ka to main soch bhi sakta tha lekin savita aunty ko itna rahasyamay dekh kar us din main buri tarah hairat me pad gaya tha.

Ab Aage....

"Trinning...trinning." Table par rakhe land line phone ki ghanti ekdam se ghanghana uthi to jailer shivkant wagle ka dhyan toota. Wo vikram singh ki diary me khoya hua tha. Phone ke bajne se uske chehre par apriya bhaav ubhre, kintu fir usne gahri saans lete huye phone ka receiver utha kar kaan se lagaya.

"Jailer shivkant wagle speaking." Fir usne apni awaaz ko prabhavshali banate huye mouth piece par kaha.

Udhar se jane aisa kya kaha gaya ki wagle ke chehre par chaunkne wale bhaav ubhre. Kuch der udhar ki baate sunne ke baad usne kaha____"Is baare me bhala main tumhari kya madad kar sakta hu inspector ghorpade? Mere paas usse sambandhit aisi koi bhi jaankaari nahi hai jisse us tak pahuchne me tumhe madad mil sake."

Wagle ke aisa kahne par fir se kuch kaha gaya jis par wagle ne kaha_____"Yakeenan inspector, ye behad sochne wali baat hai aur chaukaane wali bhi lekin jo bhi hai uske bare me pata karna tumhara hi kaam hai. Mere paas agar usse sambandhit koi bhi jankari hoti to tumse saajha karne me mujhe khushi hi hoti."

Kuch der aur udhar se kuch kaha gaya, uske baad wagle ne theek hai kah kar receiver rakh diya. Receiver rakhne ke baad wagle gahri soch me dooba nazar aane laga tha. Abhi usne jis inspector se baat ki thi uska naam Vasant ghorpade tha joki Dharavi ke ek ilaake ka dhanedaar tha. Wagle ye jaan kar chaunka tha ki ghorpade ne usse kisi aadmi ke murder ka zikra kiya tha aur us murder me praapt finger prints vikram singh ke finger prints se match karte mile the. Inspector ghorpade ko pata chala tha ki vikram singh naam ka shakhs bees saal ki saza kaat kar jis jail se riha hua tha us jail ka jailer shivkant wagle hai.

Usne yahi soch kar wagle ko phone kiya tha ki shayad wagle use vikram singh ke sambandh me koi aisi jankari bata sake jisse wo vikram singh tak asaani se pahuch sake.

Shivkant wagle is waqt yahi soch raha tha ki bees saal ki saza kaatne ke baad vikram singh ne aakhir kisi aadmi ka murder kyo kiya hoga? Kya itne saalo baad bhi uske andar koi badle ki aag apna dera jamaye baithi huyi thi? Usne apni zindagi ke bees saal uski jail me bitaye the. Us par apne hi mata pita ki hatya ka sangeen aarop laga tha. Wagle ne socha ki bees saal ka waqt thoda nahi hota, itne saalo me insaan ki soch bahut had tak badal jaati hai aur wo jeewan ko ek alag hi nazariye se dekhne lagta hai lekin is maamle me vikram singh ka nazariya shayad sabse juda tha.

Wagle ne inspector ghorpade ko ye nahi bataya tha ki jis vikram singh ke bare usne usse jankari paane ki ummid me phone kiya tha us shakhs se sambandhit ek diary uske paas hai. Wagle samajh nahi paa raha tha ki usne vikram singh ki diary ka zinkra us inspector se kyo nahi kiya tha? Sambhav hai ki is diary ki madad se hi use vikram singh tak pahuchne me koi madad mil jaati.

Lunch ka time ho chuka tha is liye wagle ne vikram singh ki diary ko band kar ke use briefcase me rakha aur Shyam ke hatho laaya hua apne ghar ka khana khane laga. Lunch karte samay bhi uska zahen vikram singh ke bare me hi uljha hua tha. Rah rah kar uske zahen me yahi sawaal ubhar rahe the ki uski jail se riha hone ke baad vikram singh ne kya sach me kisi ka murder kiya hoga? Inspector ghorpade bhala uske bare me jhooth kyo bolega? Matlab saaf hai ki inspection ke anusaar vikram singh ne kisi ka murder kiya hai lekin sawaal hai ki kyo? Aakhir bees saalo tak wo apne andar kaun si aag ko dabaye baitha hua tha? Kya is sabka sambandh usi Choot Maar Service jaisi sanstha se hoga jiska wo kabhi agent tha?

Lunch karne ke baad bhi wagle isi sabke bare me sochta raha tha. Uske baad usne puri jail ka ek chakkar lagaya aur fir waapas cabin me aa kar vikram singh ki diary khol kar baith gaya. Is waqt uske chehre par ajeeb se bhaav gardish kar rahe the. Usne fauran hi diary ke us page ko khola jaha se use aage padhna tha.

☆☆☆

Sara din main apne kamre me pada sanjay uncle aur savita aunty ke bare me sochta raha tha. Main samajh chuka tha ki jo bhi chakkar tha wo meri ummid se kahi zyada bada tha. Sabse zyada hairaani to mujhe savita aunty ke bare me jaan kar ho rahi thi. Main samajh nahi pa raha tha ki jis aurat ko main ek maamuli si samajhta raha hu wo sanjay uncle jaise byakti ke sath kisi rahasyamay chakkar me fasi huyi ho sakti hai. Ab to mere liye in saare chakkaro ka pata lagana nihaayat hi zaruri ho gaya tha. Savita aunty ki baato se main ye bhi jaan gaya tha ki wo sanjay uncle ke kahne par ya shayad unke ishare par mujh par ya ye kahe ki meri gatividhiyo par nazar rakhti rahi thi. Is baat se main ye bhi sochne par majboor ho gaya tha ki agar savita aunty sach me meri gatividhiyo par nazar rakhti rahi thi to kya wo ye bhi jaan gayi hongi ki main kisi Choot Maar Service jaisi sanstha se juda hua hu? Agar aisa tha to fir mere liye ye badi hi gambheer samasya wali baat thi. Mujhe har haal me har cheez ka pata lagana tha, lekin kaise ye mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha.

Meri nazar me kuch baate clear ho chuki thi. Jaise koi agyaat byakti ye nahi chaahta tha ki main apne papa ka peechha karu. Isse ye bhi saabit hota tha ki papa bhi kisi gahre chakkar me the joki rahasyamayi ho sakta tha. Dusre sanjay uncle savita aunty ke dwara agar mujh par nazar rakhwa rahe the to wo dono bhi kisi chakkar me the aur unke rahte main unke kisi chakkar ka pata nahi laga sakta tha. Matlab saaf tha ki mujhe unke chakkar ka pata is tareeke se lagana chahiye tha jo unki nazar me na aaye aur ye yaha rahte huye nahi ho sakta tha.

Mere liye sabse badi samasya ye thi ki abhi main puri tarah se thik nahi hua tha aur main achhi tarah jaanta tha ki mere parents mujhe is haalat me dusre shahar waapas nahi jane denge. Ye soch kar maine filhaal yahi socha ki main yahi rah kar sach ka pata lagata hu.

Dusre din main us waqt apne kamre se nikla jab dopahar ke do baje the. Main jaanta tha ki do baje tak savita aunty saare kaam se faarig ho kar apne kamre me araam karne chali jaati thi. Do se paanch baje tak wo apne kamre me hi rahti thi. Yaani yahi wo time ho sakta tha jab main apni taraf se koi kaam kar sakta tha. Mere zahen me mammy papa ke kamre ka wo drishya abhi bhi tha jab main unke bed ke neeche bichhe kaleen ko utha kar uske neeche dekhne wala tha. Jane kyo mujhe aisa lag raha tha jaise us kaleen ke neeche kuch aisa tha jo apni aasteen me kisi bade rahasya ko chhupaye baitha tha.

Kuch der aur guzar jane ke baad main apne kamre se nikal kar seedhiyo ke raaste neeche aaya. Niche mukammal taur par khamoshi vidyamaan thi. Main badi hi saawdhani se chalte huye mammy papa ke kamre me daakhil hua. Kamre me aa kar maine darwaze ko andar se band kiya aur fir bed ke kareeb badha. Kamre ka drishya waisa hi tha jaisa kal tha. Bed saleeke se bichha hua tha aur baaki maujood samaan bhi apni jagah par tareeke se rakha hua tha. Maine gaur se us kaleen ko dekha jiske upar bed ke paaye rakhe huye the. Jis jagah se kaleen ka ek sira halka utha hua tha use pakad kar maine uthaya to uske neeche ka farsh mujhe kuch aisa nazar aaya jo baaki jagah se kaafi alag tha. Ek bade se chaukor me farsh par ek daraar si bani huyi thi. Aisa lagta tha jaise farsh ka wo chaukor hissa kisi dhakkan jaisa ho. Maine hath badha kar un chaukor daraaro ko chhua. Kaleen ke neeche wo daraar andar tak bani huyi thi. Yaani bed ke neeche se kaleen ko agar hata diya jata to wo jagah saaf dikhne lagti. Kaleen ke upar bed ke paaye rakhe hone ki vajah se kaleen ko hataya nahi ja sakta tha.

Maine khade ho kar bed ko us jagah se badi saawdhani se hataya. Mere parents ka kamra itna bada to tha hi ki king size bed ko hata kar ek taraf kar dene ke baad bhi kaafi jagah bach jati. Halaaki bed ko hatana itna bhi asaan nahi tha.

Khair bed ko hata kar maine us kaleen ko bhi pakad kar farsh se hataya. Kaleen ke hat jane se ab farsh ka wo hissa saaf chamakne laga tha jisme ek bada sa chaukor nishaan sa bana hua tha. Us chaukor nishaan ko dekh kar mujhe puri tarah yakeen ho gaya tha ki kamre ke us hisse par kuch to baat zarur hai. Main bade dhyaan se farsh ke us hisse ko kuch der tak dekhta raha. Mujhe ye samajhte der na lagi ki wo hissa maamuli nahi ho sakta tha. Yaani us hisse ko hath se nahi hataya ja sakta tha. Yakeenan koi aisa jugaad tha jiske dwara farsh ke us chaukor hisse ko hataya jata tha.

Main nazar ghuma kar kamre me chaaro taraf dhyaan se dekhne laga. Meri nazre us khaas cheez ko khoj rahi thi jiska sambandh farsh ke us khaas hisse se tha. Kamre me yu to kaafi cheeze rakhi huyi thi lekin wo sab maamuli use wali thi jabki mujhe khaas cheez ki talaash thi. Baye taraf rakhi aalmaari ke bagal se diwaar se judi huyi book shelf thi jisme kayi saari moti moti kitaabe rakhi huyi thi. Main us book shelf ki taraf badha. Ye waisi hi kitaabe thi jaise ya to kisi wakeel ke yaha ho sakti thi ya fir kisi book sangrahaalay me. Khair main us book shelf ke paas pahucha. Us book shelf me kayi saare parts the. Maine bade gaur se un kitaabo ko dekhna shuru kiya. Saari kitaabe bade hi tareeke se rakhi huyi thi. Main abhi unhe dekh hi raha tha ki meri nazar chaar kitaabo par thahar gayi.

Mere liye ye thoda ajeeb baat thi ki agal bagal wali kitaabo ke beech rakhi wo chaar kitaabe apne agal bagal wali kitaabo se thoda sa hi sahi lekin faasla bana ke kyo rakhi huyi thi? Gaur se dekhne par aisa lagta tha jaise wo chaaro aapas me judi huyi ho. Maine utsuktavash haath badha kar unhe chhua aur unme se ek ko nikaalne ki koshish ki hi thi ki us ek ke sath baaki teeno bhi apni jagah se meri taraf ko jhuki aur jaise hi wo chaaro ek sath jhuki to main ajeeb si awaaz ko sun kar uchhal pada. Awaaz mere peechhe se aayi thi. Maine fauran hi gardan ghuma kar peechhe dekha to buri tarah chaunk gaya. Farsh ka wo chaukor hissa apni jagah se gayab ho chuka tha aur ab us jagah par gaddha dikh raha tha.

Main book shelf me rakhi un kitaabo ko chhod kar jaldi hi us gaddhe ke paas aaya. Chakit aankho se main kamre me bane us chaukor gaddhe ko dekhe ja raha tha. Main ye jaan kar hairaan tha ki mera shak ekdam sahi tha. Yaani bed ke neeche sach me kuch khaas tha. Us gaddhe me neeche ki taraf jane ke liye bani sidhiya saaf nazar aa rahi thi. Aaj se pahle main soch bhi nahi sakta tha ki mere us ghar me aisi koi gupt cheez bhi ho sakti thi. Mere man me ab ye jaanne ki utsukta badh gayi thi ki us gaddhe ke neeche kya hoga? Aakhir mere parents ne apne kamre ke neeche kis tarah ki duniya bana rakhi hai?

Main dhadakte huye dil ke sath gaddhe me dikh rahi seedhiyo par utarne laga. Neeche andhera dikha to main waapas aaya aur kamre me koi torch khojne laga. Jaldi hi mujhe ek taraf rakhi torch mil gayi. Torch le kar main fir se us gaddhe ki taraf badha aur seedhiyo se hote huye neeche utarne laga. Maine torch jala li thi jisse ab mujhe neechhe utarne me koi pareshani nahi ho rahi thi. Mere dil ki dhadkane dhaad dhaad baj rahi thi jinki dhamak mujhe meri kanpatiyo par padti saaf mahsoos ho rahi thi. Kuch der baad main seedhiyo se utarte huye neeche aa gaya. Torch ki roshni me maine dekha ki neeche jis farsh par main khada tha wo kaafi saaf suthra tha aur chamak raha tha. Maine torch ki roshne me idhar udhar dekha to mujhe ek taraf diwaar me bijli ka switch nazar aaya. Maine fauran hi ek button par ungli rakhi to palak jhapakte hi neeche ka pura hissa tez prakash se bhar gaya. Tez roshni ke hote hi maine charo taraf dekha.

Wo ek kamra tha jo mere parents ke kamre se thoda hi chhota tha. Us kamre ko dekh kar aisa lagta hi nahi tha ki main kisi tahkhane jaisi jagah par khada tha. Pura kamra kareene se saja hua tha. Ek kone me shandaar bed rakha hua tha. Do taraf ki diwaar se judi kayi saari aalmaariya thi. Ek taraf do computer rakhe huye the jo us waqt band the. Computer ke upar yaani diwaar par kuch aise electric instruments diwaar par chipke huye the jinhe maine kabhi nahi dekha tha. Un instruments me laal peeli aur hari battiya jal rahi thi. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki aakhir wo kis cheez ke instruments the? Main us kamre me maujood har cheez ko bade hi gaur se dekhta ja raha tha aur sath hi ye bhi sochta ja raha tha ki aakhir ye sab kya hai? Kya ye sab mere papa ka tha? Sawaal bachkana zarur tha lekin main us waqt aisi haalat me tha ki us sabko main apne papa se jodne me samarth nahi tha ya ye nahi soch sakta tha ki wo sab mere papa se sambandhit ho sakta hai.

Main har cheez ko dekhte dekhte seedhiyo ki taraf palta hi tha ki seedhiyo ke neeche wali diwaar par ek aur chaukro nishaan ko dekh kar chaunk gaya. Us chaukor nishaan me fark bas yahi tha ki wo diwaar par bana hua tha jabki pahle wala mere parents ke kamre ke farsh par bana hua tha. Matlab saaf tha ki us jagah par bhi koi khufiya raasta tha jaha par kuch na kuch aisa ho sakta tha jo meri kalpanaao se pare tha. Meri utsukta ek baar fir se ye jaane ke liye badh gayi thi ki ab us hisse me aakhir kya hoga? Main ek baar fir se aisi khaas cheez ki talaash karne laga jiska sambandh us chaukor waale nishaan se ho sakta tha. Yaani koi aisi cheez jiske dwara us chaukor hisse par ya to koi gaddha nazar aa jata ya fir koi darwaza dikh jata.

Maine kamre me rakhi har cheez ko badi bareeki se dekha. Kuch cheezo par mujhe shak hua aur maine un cheezo ko ghuma fira kar bhi dekha magar seedhiyo ke neeche diwaar par dikh rahe us chaukor hisse par koi fark na hua. Apni taraf se maine har prayaas kiya lekin safal na hua tha. Main samajh gaya tha ki yaha ka har system meri soch se pare hai. Khair thak haar kar main waapas seedhiyo ke raaste upar kamre me aa gaya. Book shelf par rakhi un chaaro kitaabo ko seedha kiya to farsh par dikh raha wo gaddha bhar gaya. Ab us jagah par fir se pahle jaisa farsh dikhne laga tha. Maine kaleen ko pahle jaise hi us chaukor nishaan par rakha aur fir bed ko bhi.

Is saare kaam me main paseena paseena ho gaya tha.

Apne kamre me aa kar main gahri soch me doob gaya tha. Mujhe aisa lag raha tha jaise abhi kuch der pahle maine jo kuch bhi dekha tha wo sab koi aisa khwaab tha jiska haqeeqat ki duniya se koi waasta nahi tha.

Mere zahen me aise aise khayaal ubhar rahe the jinko mera apna hi man maanne ko taiyar nahi tha kintu itna kuch dekh lene ke baad main haqeeqat ko nazarandaaz bhi nahi kar sakta tha. Mujhe ab puri tarah yakeen ho gaya tha ki mere papa koi maamuli insaan nahi hain balki unka kirdaar bada hi rahasyamay hai.

Update - 25
__________________​

Ab Tak...

Mere zahen me aise aise khayaal ubhar rahe the jinko mera apna hi man maanne ko taiyar nahi tha kintu itna kuch dekh lene ke baad main haqeeqat ko nazarandaaz bhi nahi kar sakta tha. Mujhe ab puri tarah yakeen ho gaya tha ki mere papa koi maamuli insaan nahi hain balki unka kirdaar bada hi rahasyamay hai.

Ab Aage....

Us waqt shaam ke chhah baj rahe the jab sanstha dwara diye gaye mobile par message aaya dekh kar main halke se chaunka tha. Message ke dwara sanstha ke chief ne mujhe gupt bhawan bulaya tha. Jab se mere sath haadsa hua tha tab se ye pahli baar tha jab sanstha dwara mere paas koi sandesh aaya tha. Main ye to jaanta tha ki chief ko mere sath huye haadse ke bare me pahle hi pata chal gaya raha hoga kintu ye samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki mujhe gupt bhawan me aane ka hukum kis liye ho sakta tha?

Main kyoki chalne firne laayak ho gaya tha is liye savita aunty se ye kah kar baahar nikal gaya ki ghoomne ja raha hu. Mujhe pata tha ki mere jane ke baad savita aunty sanjay uncle ko mere bare me suchit karengi. Khair main har tarah ki saawdhani rakhte huye banglow se nikla aur ek auto kar ke gupt bhawan ki taraf nikal gaya. Gupt bhawan yaani ki Choot Maar Service ka aisa mukhyalay jiske bare me kisi ko kuch bhi pata nahi tha.

Jab main C. M. S. ke mukhyalay pahucha to us waqt saat baj gaye the. Main andar se kaafi asamaanya haalat me tha. Yaha aane ke baad pata nahi kya ho jata tha ki mere andar ek tarah ki ghabrahat bhar jati thi aur main thoda asahaj sa mahsoos karne lagta tha.

"Zero zero seven." Hall me rahasyamay byakti yaani santha ke chief ki ajeeb si awaaz goonji____"Tumne santha ke niyam todne ki zurrat kyo ki?"
"K...kyaa????" Chief ki baat sun kar main buri tarah uchhal pada tha aur sath hi hakla bhi gaya tha, kintu fir jaldi hi khud ko samhaal kar maine kaha____"Mera matlab hai ki maine kab santha ke kisi niyam ko toda sir?"

"Yaha kisi agent ko sawaal ke jawaab me koi sawaal karne ki ijazat nahi hai." Chief ne khatarnaak bhaav se kaha____"Tumne sanstha ke niyam ka paalan nahi kiya joki apraadh hai aur is apraadh ke liye tumhe maut ki saza mil sakti hai."

Chief ke aisa kahne ke baad main chaah kar bhi kuch bol na saka. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki aakhir maine sanstha ka kaun sa niyam toda tha jiske liye mujhe maut ki saza mil jaayegi. Main abhi isi khayaal me gum tha ki tabhi haal me chief ki awaaz fir goonji.

"Sanstha ke har agent ka ye farz hai ki wo aisa koi bhi kaam na kare jiski vajah se kisi ko sanstha ke bare me ya uski khud ki asaliyat ke bare me pata chal jaye." Chief kah raha tha____"Tumne apne niji kaaran ke chalte sanstha ki gopneeyata ko bhi taak par rakh diya. Wo to shukar tha ki sahi samay par hamara ek agent us jagah pahuch gaya tha warna koi dusra hota to jane kya ho jata."

"Mujhe maaf kare chief lekin please mujhe ye batane ki kripa kijiye ki mujhse aisa kaun sa gunaah ho gaya hai jiske liye aap aisa kah rahe hain?" Maine himmat kar ke puchhne ki zurrat ki_____"Apni samajh me to maine abhi tak sanstha ka koi bhi niyam nahi toda hai."

"Ham tumhare sath huye us haadse ke sambandh me aisa kah rahe hain jis haadse me tum sanstha dwara diye gaye mobile ko kho chuke the." Chief ne kaha____"Kya tumhe halaat ki gambheerta ka zara bhi ehsaas hai? Zara socho agar wo mobile kisi aise byakti ke hath lag jata jo uski khaasiyato ko dekh kar uski jaanch karne par utaaru ho jata to kya hota? Wo koi maamuli mobile nahi hai aur yahi baat kisi ke bhi man me ye jaanne ki utsukta paida kar sakti hai ki aakhir wo mobile aisa kyo hai ki usme koi function hi nahi dikhta hai? Maan lo agar wo mobile kisi police ya intelligence walo ke hath lag jata tab kya hota?"

Chief ki baat sun kar mujhe pahli baar ehsaas hua ki waastav me us mobile ko kho dene ki maine kitni badi galti ki thi. Halaaki mujhe uske kho jane ka behad malaal bhi hua tha kintu uske liye main kar bhi kya sakta tha. Main to isi baat se raahat mahsoos karne laga tha ki wo Sandeep gupta naam ke kisi achhe aadmi ke hath lag gaya tha jisne use sahi salaamat mujhe lauta diya tha.

"Ab tumhe samajh aa gaya hoga ki tumne apne niji kaaran ke chalte sanstha ke liye kitna bada khatra paida kar diya tha." Chief ne kaha____"Sanstha ke har agent par hamari paini nazar rahti hai aur yahi vajah hai ki hamne khatre ko turant hi mita dene ka kaam karwa diya. Ham ye kaise bardaast kar sakte hain ki sanstha ka koi bhi agent apne kisi niji kaaran ke liye sanstha ke vajood ko khatre me daal de?"

"Mujhe maaf kar dijiye chief." Maine aahat bhaav se kaha_____"Main maanta hu ki mobile ko us waqt accident ke chalte kho dene se sanstha ke liye khatra ban gaya tha lekin wo sab mujhse jaan boojh kar nahi hua tha. Us din waisa kuch ho jaayega iski maine kalpana bhi nahi ki thi. Main to bas apne pita ji ka peechha kar raha tha. Ye jaanne ke liye ki agar wo us din apne office me nahi ja rahe the to aakhir kaha ja rahe the?"

"Mana ki tum apne pita ka kinhi kaarno se peechha kar rahe the." Chief ne kaha____"Lekin uske chalte tumne sanstha ke vajood ko khatre me daala uska kya? Tumhe ye kabhi nahi bhoolna chahiye ki tum ek aam insaan nahi ho balki kisi aisi sanstha ke agent bhi ho jiske vajood ki har tarah se hifazat karna tumhara sabse pahla kartavya hai.

"

Main samajh sakta tha ki chief apni jagah sahi tha lekin main ab use kaise samjhata ki main aaj kal kis tarah ke halaato se guzar raha tha?

"Ham ummeed karte hain ki agli baar se tum aisi koi galti nahi karoge." Mujhe chup dekh kar chief ne kaha____"Ab tum ja sakte ho."
"Thank you chief." Maine khush ho kar kaha____"Thank you so much."

Mujhe zara bhi ummeed nahi thi ki chief is tarah se mujhe jane dega. Jis tarah se usne sanstha ke niyam todne aur uske liye saza dene ki baat kahi thi usse to main hil hi gaya tha kintu ab main ye soch kar thoda hairaan hua tha ki usne mujhe bina koi saza diye jane diya tha.

Ghar aaya to dekha mammy papa office se aa chuke the. Mujhe dekh kar unhone narazgi se kaha ki main baahar ghoomne kyo gaya tha jabki mujhe abhi ghar me hi rah kar araam karne zarurat hai. Maine mammy papa ko kisi tarah samjhaya aur apne kamre me chala gaya.

Din aise hi guzarne lage. Main apne kamre me hi rahta aur mammy papa ke office chale jane ke baad unke kamre me maujood tahkhane me ja kar us dusre wale darwaze ko kholne ki koshish karta. Ek hapta guzar gaya tha aur is ek hapte me bhi mujhe us dusre wale darwaze ko kholne me kamyabi nahi mil saki thi. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki aakhir aisa kaun sa jugaad tha jiski vajah se wo darwaza khulta tha? Sambhav tha ki us darwaze ko kholne ka koi zariya aisa ho jo waha maujood computer se operate kiya jata ho. Mere zahen me bhi ye baat ab baith chuki thi ki us darwaze ko kholne ka jugaad waha maujood kisi computer me hi hoga, kyoki baaki to maine har cheez ko jane kitni hi baar bareeki se check kar liya tha.

Mere sir ki chot ab kaafi had tak theek ho chuki thi. Maine ye socha tha ki jab tak yaha par hu tab tak yahi rah kar papa aur unke dosto ke bare me pata karta rahuga lekin sach to ye tha ki main us tahkhane me hi fas kar rah gaya tha. Is beech maine dubara sanjay uncle ko apne ghar par savita aunty se milte nahi dekha tha. Halaaki mere dost log mujhse milne aate rahte the. Us accident ke baad se maine dubara papa ka peechha bhi nahi kiya tha. Itna to main samajh gaya tha ki mujh par kadi nazar rakhi ja rahi thi. Is liye maine bhi kisi ka peechha kar ke kisi ke bare me jaanne ka mansuba karna chhod diya tha.

Maine ek din mammy papa se apne kaam par jane ki baat kahi to unhone bhi mujhe jane ki ijazat de di. Asal me ab wo bhi dekh chuke the ki main ab pahle se kaafi behtar ho chuka hu. Dusre shahar me aa kar maine ek do din to apne kaam par hi dhyaan diya, uske baad maine ek aise private detective ko talab kiya jo aise maamlo ko anjaam dene me maahir ho. Maine us detective ko apne papa aur unke sabhi dosto ke bare me gahraayi se pata karne ka kaam saump diya aur sath hi use ye bhi bata diya tha ki is kaam me wo jitni saawdhaani rakh sake rakhe kyoki is kaam me uski jaan ko bhi khatra ho sakta hai. Meri baate sun kar wo detective aise muskuraya tha jaise maine koi bachkaani baat kah di ho. Khair detective ko kaam par laga kar main apne office ke kaam me lag gaya tha aur sath hi us detective ki report ka besabri se intzaar karne laga tha.

☆☆☆

Shaam ko shivkant wagle apni duty se faarig ho kar apne ghar pahucha. Uske zahen me to aaj kal vikram singh aur uski kahani hi chhaayi rahti thi kintu wo chaahta tha ki ghar aane ke baad wo swatantra man se apni khubsurat biwi savitri ke sath pyar ka waqt bita sake. Pichhle kuch dino se use savitri ke sath sex se bhara pyar karne me behad hi aanand aane laga tha aur wo nahi chaahta tha ki ab kisi vajah se uska ye aanand feeka pad jaye. Iske liye wo puri koshish kar raha tha lekin vikram singh ki kahani ab aise mod par aa pahuchi thi ki wo chaah kar bhi usse apna dhyaan hata nahi pata tha. Uske zahen me baar baar ye sawaal ubhar aate the ki aakhir vikram singh ke pita aur uske pita ke sabhi dost kis chakkar me the aur uske baad aisa kya hua hoga jiske chalte vikram singh ne apne hi mata pita ki hatya kar di thi? Wo jald se jald is bare me sab kuch jaan lena chaahta tha kintu uske paas itna waqt bhi nahi hota tha ki wo vikram singh ki diary ko ek hi baar me padh kar sab kuch jaan le.

Ghar ka darwaza hamesha ki tarah uski biwi savitri ne hi khola aur biwi ke hotho par saji muskaan ko dekh kar wagle jaise sab kuch bhool gaya tha. Savitri ka chehra aaj kuch zyada hi chamak raha tha. Uski aankho me aise bhaav the jinhe dekh kar wagle ke jism me meethi si jhurjhuri daudti chali gayi thi. Wagle savitri ko kuch pal nihaarne ke baad muskuraya aur fir uske bagal se nikal kar kamre ki taraf badh gaya. Bachche dring room me baithe the. Wagle ko dekh kar dono ne usse fauri taur par uska haal chaal puchha jiska jawaab usne chalte chalte hi diya tha.

Raat me dinner karne ke baad wagle kamre me apni biwi ka intzaar kar raha tha. Kuch hi samay me jab savitri apne saare kaam nipta kar aayi to Wagle ne use fauran hi daboch liya. Wagle ka utaawlapan dekh kar savitri dheeme swar me has padi thi.

"Kya baat hai." Fir usne kaha____"Aaj to janaab bade hi besabre ho rahe hain."
"Jiski biwi itni sundar ho aur itni kaamuk ho wo besabra nahi hoga to aur kya hoga meri jaan?" Wagle ne savitri ko bed par seedha leta kar uske chehre ko sahlate huye kaha____"Kitna bevkoof tha main jo ab tak bekaar ka jeewan ji raha tha. Maine kabhi ye dekhne aur samajhne ki koshish hi nahi ki thi ki meri biwi aaj bhi aisi hai jo solah saal ki jawaan ladkiyo ko bhi maat deti hai. Sach kahta hu savitri tum aaj bhi mast maal nazar aati ho."

"Sharam kijiye kuch." Savitri ne muskurate huye kaha____"Is umar me ye aap kaise shabdo ka prayog kar rahe hain?"
"Umar chaahe jo ho savitri." Wagle ne jhuk kar savitri ke hotho ko choom kar kaha____"Lekin man to sada jawaan hi rahta hai na. Sabse mahatwapoorn baat ye hai ki soch lene bhar se koi boodha ya jawaan nahi ho jata. Tum khud is baat ki gawaah ho ki pichhle kuch dino se jis tarah se hamne ek dusre ko pyar kiya hai kya wo kisi jawaan insaan se kamtar tha?"

"Haan ye baat to main maanti hu aapki.

" Savitri ne wagle ki aankho me dekhte huye kaha____"Aapke andar ka josh dekh kar to main hairaan hi ho gayi thi. Aisa lag hi nahi raha tha ki pachaas ki umar ke kareeb pahuch raha mera pati kisi jawaan mard ki tarah itne josh me aur itni kashamta ke sath mere sath sambhog kar raha hai."

"Sambhog ki jagah chudaayi shabd ka stemaal kiya karo meri jaan." Wagle ne savitri ki ek chhaati ko zor se masal kar kaha____"Pyar karte samay jitna khul kar cheezo ka naam logi utna hi maza aayega. Khair chhodo aur ye bataao ki aaj itna khush aur kaamuk kyo lag rahi ho tum? Koi khaas baat hai kya?"

"Khaas to kuch nahi hai." Savitri ne haya se lajate huye kaha____"Kintu jab se ham dono ke beech ye sab shuru ho gaya hai tab se har waqt jane kyo mera man usi bare me soch soch kar romanchit hota rahta hai. Ab to ye haal hai ki aapke bina akele is ghar me raha bhi nahi jaata. Mere andar ek bechaini si chhaayi rahti hai. Man yahi kiya karta hai ki jaldi se aap aa jaye aur mujhe apni baaho me bhar kar mujhe khoob sara pyar kare."

"Achha." Wagle ne man hi man hairaan ho kar kaha____"Aur kya kya laga karta hai tumhe?"
"Kaise bataau aapko?" Savitri ne apni nazro ko usse hata kar dusri taraf dekhte huye kaha____"Mera man to yahi karta hai ki kitna jaldi raat ho aur fir aap mujhe is tarah pyar kare ki mere jism ka rom rom khushi aur aanand se bhar jaye. Kya aapko aisa nahi lagta?"

"Meri haalat tumse juda kaise ho sakti meri jaan?" Wagle ne savitri ke chehre ko seedha kar ke fir se uske hotho ko choom kar kaha tha____"Man to mera bhi yahi karta hai ki har waqt tumhe apni baaho me bhar kar tumhe pyar karta rahu lekin kya karu jeewan me iske alawa bhi bahut se aise zaruri kaam hain jinhe karna jaise majburi hai."

"Sahi kaha aapne." Savitri ne gahri saans li____"Bahut kuch sochna padta hai aur bahut kuch sahna bhi padta hai. Jawaan ho chuke apne bachcho ke bare me bhi sochna padta hai ki agar unhe kisi din hamare aise karmo ka pata chala to wo hamare bare me kya sochenge?"

"Aaj kal ke bachche bahut samajhdaar hain savitri." Wagle ne kaha____"Wo hamare bare me achha hi sochenge. Tum is sabki chinta mat karo balki is pyar ka khul kar aanand lo. Ab chalo chhodo ye sab baate aur aao ham khul kar ek dusre ko pyar kare."

Wagle ki baat sun kar savitri uski aankho me dekhne lagi. Jabki wagle ne kuch pal use dekha aur fir jhuk kar savitri ke raseele hotho ko apne muh me bhar kar unka raspaan karne laga. Ek hath se wo uski badi badi chhatiyo ko bhi baari baari se masalne laga tha. Savitri jaldi hi ek meethe aanand me doobti nazar aane lagi thi. Usne bhi khul kar apne pati ka sath dena aarambh kar diya.

Kuch hi der me aalam ye ho gaya ki dono hi puri tarah nirwastra ho gaye. Wagle savitri ke khubsurat jism ke har hisse par apni jeebh fira raha tha. Savitri bed par kisi machhli ki tarah machal rahi thi. Savitri ke seene par maujood uske bade bade kharboojo ko wagle muh me bhar kar choos bhi raha tha aur hatho se buri tarah masalta bhi ja raha tha. Jaldi hi wo uske pet se hote huye uski chikni choot par aa gaya. Pahle to usne savitri ki moti gudaaz jaangho ko chooma chaata aur fir ekdam se uski ras chhodti choot par apni jeebh laga di. Choot par jaise hi uski jeebh lagi to use kisi garam bhatthi ka abhaas hua jiski tapish se use apna muh jalta hua sa prateet hua.

Wagle paglo ki tarah savitri ki choot ko chaatta ja raha tha aur ek hath ki do ungali se wo uski choot ko bhi chhedta ja raha tha jisse savitri buri tarah aahe bharte huye machal rahi thi. Pure kamre me savitri ki ghuti ghuti siskiya aur aahe goonj rahi thi. Halaaki wo apni siskiyo aur aaho ko dabane ki bharpoor koshish kar rahi thi lekin baavjood iske wo nakaam ho rahi thi. Jaldi hi savitri apne charam par pahuch gayi aur jhatke khaate huye jhad gayi. Jhadne ke baad wo gahri gahri saanse lete huye bed par nidhaal si pad gayi thi. Udhar wagle uski choot se nikle kamras ko sara ka sara chaat gaya tha.

Kuch der baad jab savitri ki saanse thami to usne apni aankhe khol kar wagle ko dekha. Uski aankho me param santusti ke bhaav the aur wo wagle ko bade hi pyar se dekh rahi thi. Use apni taraf dekhta dekh wagle halke se muskuraya aur uske chehre ke paas aa kar usne halke se uske hotho ko choom liya.

"To kaisa laga meri jaan ko?" Fir usne muskurate huye usse puchha"
"Maze ke us ehsaas ko main shabdo me baya nahi kar sakti." Savitri ne halki muskaan ke sath kaha____"Bas yahi kah sakti hu ki us waqt main aisi duniya me thi jaha par aisa aanand tha jaisa haqeeqat ki duniya me kahi ho hi nahi sakta."

"Aisi baat hai kya." Wagle halke se muskuraya____"Fir to mujhe bhi usi duniya me us aanand ko paane ki ichha hai. Mujhe bhi us duniya me bhejo dear."
"Ji bilkul." Savitri kahne ke sath hi uthi aur fir wagle ke chehre ko apni hatheliyo me bhar kar kaha____"Aap let jaaiye, main jald hi aapko us adbhut duniya me bhejti hu."

Wagle muskurate huye let gaya. Savitri ne kuch der uske hotho ko apne hotho ke beech le kar choosa aur fir usi ke jaise uske jism ke har hisse par apni jeebh firane lagi. Wagle jald hi maze ki tarango me doobne laga. Savitri ka komal sparsh aur uski garm saanse jab wagle ke jism par padti thi to wo ek alag hi tarah ke meethe ehsaas me kho jata tha. Aankhe band kar ke wo usi ehsaas me khud ko dubane laga tha. Jaldi hi savitri uske jism ke us hisse par aa gayi jaha par uska sparsh padte hi wagle ke jism me uthti tarango me izafa ho gaya.

Savitri ne wagle ke land ko apne komal hath me liya aur use kuch palo tak sahlane ke baad jhuk kar use choom liya. Wagle ko apna jism antariksh me udta mahsoos hone laga. Savitri ne jaise hi uske land ko apne muh me liya to maze ki tarang se majboor ho kar wagle ne fauran hi apne dono hath badha kar savitri ke sir ko thaam liya aur neeche se apna pichhwada utha kar apne land ko aur bhi uske muh me thel diya. Savitri ka garam mukh aur jeebh ke gharshan ki vajah se wagle jald hi swarg jaise aanand me pahuch gaya.

Savitri ek lay me apne sir ko aage peechhe karte huye uske land ko choos rahi thi aur sath hi apne hatho se uske tatto ko bhi sahla rahi thi. Wagle ka land jald hi uske mukh me foolne laga. Savitri ke mukh ki garmi aur uske choosne ka jald hi asar hua. Wagle zyada der tak khud ko samhaal na paaya aur kisi ret ke mahal ki tarah bharbhara kar uske mukh me hi jhadta chala gaya. Jhadte waqt uska pura jism jhatke kha raha tha aur fir kuch hi jhatko ke baad wo bejaan sa ho kar shaant pad gaya. Kamre me uski bhaari ho chuki saanse hi goonj rahi thi.

Update - 26
___________________​

Ab Tak...

Savitri ek lay me apne sir ko aage peechhe karte huye uske land ko choos rahi thi aur sath hi apne hatho se uske tatto ko bhi sahla rahi thi. Wagle ka land jald hi uske mukh me foolne laga. Savitri ke mukh ki garmi aur uske choosne ka jald hi asar hua. Wagle zyada der tak khud ko samhaal na paaya aur kisi ret ke mahal ki tarah bharbhara kar uske mukh me hi jhadta chala gaya. Jhadte waqt uska pura jism jhatke kha raha tha aur fir kuch hi jhatko ke baad wo bejaan sa ho kar shaant pad gaya. Kamre me uski bhaari ho chuki saanse hi goonj rahi thi.

Ab Aage....

Dusre din shivkant wagle office pahucha. Sabse pahle usne jail ka chakkar lagaya aur saari suraksha byawasthaao ko check kiya. Itne se kaam me use kareeb ek se dedh ghante ka samay lag gaya. Uske baad wo apne cabin me aa kar vikram singh ki diary le kar padhne baith gaya.

☆☆☆

Kareeb ek hapta guzar gaya tha.
Jis detective ko maine apne pita aur unke dosto ke bare me pata karne ke liye lagaya tha wo ab tak mere paas nahi lauta tha. Pichhle ek hapte se main yahi soch soch kar halkaan hota raha tha ki detective aakhir kis tarah ki jankaari le kar mere paas aayega? Ek ek pal guzarna jaise mere liye mushkil sa ho raha tha. Man me tarah tarah ke khayaal ubharne lagte the. Kabhi kabhi ye bhi sochne lagta tha ki kahi aisa to nahi ki jis detective ko maine is kaam ke liye lagaya tha wo pakda gaya ho aur ab wo kisi musibat me ho. Main janta tha ki is kaam me uski jaan ko khatra bhi tha aur maine is baat se use agaah bhi kiya tha. Ek hapta guzar gaya tha lekin wo abhi tak nahi lauta tha aur na hi kisi tarah usne kisi prakaar suchna di thi mujhe. Pal pal meri bechaini badhti hi ja rahi thi.

Ek din zafar ne mujhe phone kar ke bataya ki wo aur uske parents yaha ka sab kuch bench kar videsh me rahne ja rahe hain. Mere liye ye hairaani ki baat to thi lekin bhala main use ya uski family ko kaise kahi jane se rok sakta tha? Zafar ne mujhse milne ki ichha zaahir ki to main agle hi din usse milne apne shahar chala gaya. Waha par main zafar aur uske parents se mila. Uski beti jo kisi pari se kam nahi thi use pyar aur sneh diya. Uske baad main apne ghar mammy papa se milne chala gaya. Shaam ko ghar me ruk kar aur mammy papa se mil jul kar main agli subah hi waapas aa gaya tha.

Dusre shahar aa kar jaise hi main apne office jane ke liye nikla to detective aa gaya. Use dekh kar maine aisa mahsoos kiya jaise ab ja kar mujh me jaan aayi hai. Khair detective ko maine andar dring room me baithaya aur usse mukhya vishay par baat shuru ki. Detective ka chehra mujhe behad gambheer nazar aa raha tha aur ye baat mere liye achhi nahi thi. Main jaanna chahta tha ki aakhir wo itna gambheer kyo tha aur usne mere kahne par kya jankari haasil ki thi?

"Sab kuch theek to hai na?" Maine dhadakte dil se usse puchha____"Aapke chehre par maujood gambheerta ko dekh kar aisa lag raha hai jaise halaat kuch theek nahi hain."

"Sach kaha aapne." Usne usi gambheerta se kaha____"Ek hapte pahle jab aapne mujhse ye kaha tha ki main apna khayaal rakhuga kyoki is kaam me meri jaan ko khatra bhi ho sakta hai to mujhe us waqt aapki baate bachkaani lagi thi. Aisa is liye kyoki mere peshe me aisa hona aam baat nahi thi kintu main is liye befikra rahta tha kyoki mujhe apni suraksha karna bhali bhaanti aata hai. Par aapka case mere har case se kahi zyada juda nikla. Main itna to jaanta tha ki aise kaam asaan nahi hote lekin is baat ka andaza shayad maine galat lagaya tha ki ye case mere pichhle cases jaisa hi hoga."

"Aakhir baat kya huyi hai mister Kulkarni?" Maine byaakulta se kaha____"Please paheliya mat bujhaiye balki mujhe saaf shabdo me bataiye ki is ek hapte me aapne kya kiya aur kis tarah ki jankaari haasil ki? Sath hi ye bhi bataiye ki aapke chehre par maujood gambheerta ki vajah kya hai?"

"Aapka case lene ke baad." Kulkarni ne gahri saans lene ke baad kahna shuru kiya____"Jab main yaha se gaya to shuru ke do teen din to meri samajh me theek thaak hi guzre kintu fir mujhe ehsaas hua ki mera pichha kiya ja raha hai. Maine aisa mahsoos kiya jaise charo taraf se kuch agyaat log mujh par nazar rakhe huye hain. Is baat ka ehsaas hote hi maine unhe chakma dene ki koshish ki. Ek do baar main unhe chakma dene me kamyaab ho bhi gaya lekin fir mujhe samajhte der na lagi ki mere liye unki paini nigaaho se zyada der tak bach ke rahna mumkin nahi hai. Main ye bhi samajh gaya tha ki jo log mere peechhe lage hain wo nihayat hi khatarnaak log hain. Shayad wo pahle hi samajh gaye the ki main kisi aise chakkar me hu jo sarsar unse sambandh rakhta hai. Main kyoki aapka case le chuka tha aur mera usool hai ki kisi ka case lene ke baad main us case ko tabhi chhodta hu jab tak use anjaam tak nahi pahucha deta. Is liye main puri koshish kar raha tha ki is maamle me main apna kaam pura kar saku lekin purzor koshish karne ke baad bhi main safal nahi ho paaya. Aaj aalam ye hai ki main khud apni hi jaan bacha kar kisi tarah aapke paas aa pahucha hu aur sath hi ye bhi kah raha hu ki mujhe aapka case chhodna padega. Mere jeewan me aisa pahli baar hua hai ki maine apni jaan ki parwaah karte huye koi case chhoda hai."

Detective kulkarni ki baate sunne ke baad main ekdam se kuch bol nahi paaya tha. Uske dwara kahe gaye ek ek shabd mere kaano me goonj rahe the aur mujhe socho ke kisi gahre samudra me dubate ja rahe the.

Aisa nahi tha ki mujhe is maamle me maujood bhayanak khatre ka ehsaas nahi tha balki wo to bakhubi tha kintu main ye soch kar chup rah gaya tha ki jab ek suljha hua detective is kaam me nakaam ho kar lauta hai to main bhala kaise is maamle ki tah tak ja sakta tha? Mere zahen me us din ka wo drishya ujagar ho gaya jab main apne papa ka peechha kar raha tha aur achanak se us mod par ek bada sa patthar ludhakta hua meri moter cycle ke aage aa gaya tha. Saaf zaahir tha ki us patthar ke dwara mujhe rok kar ye samjhane ki koshish ki gayi thi ki jis maksad se main us raaste par aage badh raha tha wo mere liye khatarnaak hai. Isse ye bhi zaahir ho gaya tha ki us din main bhale hi ye samajh raha tha ki mere papa ko apna peecha kiye jane ka zara bhi abhaas nahi tha kintu main galat tha kyoki asal me main kisi na kisi ki nazro me hi tha us waqt. Ab sawaal ye tha ki aisa kyo? Aakhir koi aisa kyo chaah sakta tha ki main apne pita ka peechha karte huye us raaste me aage na jaau? Kya sach me mere papa koi aisi shakhsiyat wale the jinki asaliyat ka main tasavvur bhi nahi kar sakta tha?

"Mister vikram." Detective kulkarni ki awaaz ne mera dhyaan bhang kiya to maine uski taraf dekha. Jabki usne aage kaha_____"Mujhe behad khed hai ki main aapka case lene ke baad bhi is case ko chhod raha hu. Jeewan me pahli baar main khatre ko dekh kar ye soch baitha hu ki jaan hai to jahaan hai. Agar koi maamuli khatra hota to main use samhaal leta lekin ye khatra mamuli nahi hai, balki ye aisa hai ki is khatre ka main kisi bhi tarah se saamna nahi kar sakta."

"Koi baat nahi mister kulkarni." Maine gahri saans li____"Main samajh sakta hu ki jaan se badh kar kuch nahi hota. Main bas ye jaanna chahta hu ki kya aap is maamle me kisi bhi tarah ki jankari haasil nahi kar paaye?"

"Aisa nahi hai mister vikram." Kulkarni ne kaha____"Shuruaat me maine jo kuch pata kiya usse main yahi kahuga ki aapka shak sahi tha. Yaani aapke pita aur unke sabhi dost jaisa nazar aate hain waise hain nahi. Aapke sath jis road par haadsa hua tha us road par ja kar bhi maine pata kiya. Wo raasta mukhya sadak se hat kar jis taraf ko jata hai waha kuch doori par maine do teen imaarte bani huyi dekhi hain. Uske baad kuch chhote bade farm house bhi dikhe. Halaaki raasta uske aage bhi jata hai lekin aage kareeb das kilo meeter tak sadak ke dono taraf banzar zameen ke alawa kuch nazar nahi aaya. Uske baad ek chhota sa gaav padta hai aur wahi se hote huye wo raasta aage ek mukhya sadak se mil jata hai. Jaha par aapke sath haadsa hua tha uske aage jo do teen imaarte thi unke bare me pata karne ki maine koshish ki lekin waha maujood gaurds ne ye kah kar mujhe bhaga diya ki yaha baahri logo ka aana allow nahi hai. Mere liye ye ajeeb baat thi kyo ki kisi jagah ya imaarat ke bare me puchhna koi aisi baat nahi thi jiske bare me bataya na ja sake. Yahi haal baaki dono jagaho ka bhi tha. Maine socha ki shaam ko aa kar waha ke bare me apne tarike se pata karuga lekin usse pahle hi mujhe mera peechha kiye jane ka ehsaas ho gaya. Uske baad to bas khud ko bachate rahne ka jaise silsila hi chal pada."

Kulkarni jin imaarto ki baat kar raha tha unme se ek ko main jaanta tha. Un imaarto me se ek C. M. S. ka mukhyalay thi jabki do imaarte mere liye bhi anjaan thi. Halaaki C.M.S. ke mukhyalay me jane ke baad bhi koi ye nahi kah sakta tha ki waha par is naam ki koi sanstha maujood ho sakti hai kyoki C.M.S. ka mukhyalay imaarat me to tha lekin zameen ke neeche. Imaarat ke ek bhaag me factory thi aur mukhya bhaag ko residence ke liye tha jaha par factory ke maalik ki rihaaish thi. Imaarat ka maalik kaun tha is bare me mujhe bhi pata nahi tha aur na hi maine kabhi dekha tha use. Halaaki maine to dusre bhaag me maujood us factory ko bhi nahi dekha tha jaha par light fitting karne wali pattiya banti thi. Sadak ke dusri taraf do aur imaarte thi lekin wo kiski thi aur waha kya tha is bare me bhi mujhe koi jankari nahi thi.

"Khair aur kya pata kiya aapne?" Maine fir se gahri saans le kar kulkarni se puchha.
"Shuru ke do teen din maine yahi dekha tha ki aapke pita ji ke alawa." Kulkarni ne kaha____"Us raaste par unke sabhi dost bhi jate hain. Meri shuru me ki gayi tahkikaat ke anusaar aapke pita aur unke sabhi dost apne apne gharo se nikal kar pahle apne byosaayik office me jate hain. Waha se kareeb ek ya dedh ghante baad wo nikalte hain uske baad aage peechhe kuch samay ke antraal me wo sab usi raaste ki taraf jaate hain. Halaaki us raaste par unki manzil kaha hoti hai ye main pata nahi kar paaya lekin mera anumaan hai ki wo sab un teen imaarto me se hi kisi par jate honge, ya ye bhi ho sakta hai ki usi raaste se ho kar wo aage mukhya sadak par pahuchte ho, jaha se wo kahi dusri jagah jate honge. Main aisa is liye kah raha hu kyoki wo raasta dusre shahar jane ke liye short raaste ka bhi kaam karta hai, jabki idhar ke mukhya sadak se waha tak pahuchne me kareeb saat kilometre ka antar padta hai."

"Aur kuch?" Maine badi ummid ke sath puchha.
"Ek din maine aapke dost ranjan ko bhi usi raaste par jate dekha tha." Kulkarni ne ye kaha to main buri tarah chaunka, fir khud ko samhaal kar bola____"Is baat ka kya matlab hua?"

"Matlab to mujhe bhi shuru me samajh nahi aaya tha." Kulkarni ne kaha____"Lekin apne andar paida huye shak ko door karne ke liye jab maine aapke dost ke bare me pata kiya to ek baat meri samajh me nahi aayi."

"Kaisi baat??" Main usse poonchh to baitha tha lekin jane kyo mera dil zor zor se dhadakne laga tha.
"Aapne bataya tha ki aapke sabhi dost ab apne apne pita ke karobar me lag gaye hain." Kulkarni ne ek cigarette jalane ke baad kaha____"Is baat ko dhyaan me rakh kar jab maine tahkikaat ki to pata chala ki ranjan ke pita yaani sanjay bhathiya ka office to us taraf hai hi nahi jiske liye Ranjan ko us raaste ki taraf jana pade. Sochne wali baat hai ki agar ranjan apne pita ke karobar me unke sath hi laga hua hai to wo us raaste ki taraf kyo jaayega jis raaste me uske pita ka office hai hi nahi.

Balki office to shahar ke dusre raaste ki taraf hai. Us waqt mujhe ye baat samajh nahi aayi thi kintu jab maine ye dekha ki aapke pita aur unke sabhi dost aage peechhe kuch samay ke antraal me usi khaas raaste ki taraf jate hain to mujhe ye samajhte der na lagi ki ranjan bhi apne pita ki tarah maamuli shakhsiyat wala insaan nahi hai."

Kulkarni jane kya kya kahe ja raha tha aur yaha mere dilo dimaag me badi tezi se ek tufaan sa chal pada tha. Mano mastisk me visfot se hone lage the. Bijli ki tarah mere zahen me ye khayaal ubhar aaya tha ki iska matlab ranjan bhi meri tarah C.M.S. naam ki sanstha ka agent hai. Halaaki mujhe abhi bhi is baat par yakeen nahi ho raha tha lekin kulkarni ki baato ne mujhe sochne par majboor kar diya tha. Agar ye sach tha to yakeenan mere liye ye hairaan kar dene wali baat thi. Main sochne par majboor ho gaya tha ki Ranjan ne kab aur kaise Choot Maar Service jaisi sanstha ko join kiya hoga?

Detective kulkarni bas itna hi jaan paaya tha. Uske baad wo ye kah kar chala gaya ki ab wo gadhe ke sir ke seeng ki tarah is shahar se gaayab ho jaayega kyoki ek bhayanak khatre ne use charo taraf se gher rakha hai. Kulkarni ke jane ke baad main kaafi der tak is sabke bare me sochta rah gaya tha. Khaas kar ranjan ke bare me. Main chaah kar bhi Ranjan se is bare me puchhtaanchh nahi kar sakta tha. Kyoki agar sach me ranjan Choot Maar Service ka agent hoga to sanstha ke niyam ke anusaar main na to uske bare me jaanne ka soch sakta tha aur na hi uske saamne ye zaahir kar sakta tha ki mujhe asaliyat pata hai. Maine mahsoos kiya ki achanak se hi paristhitiya kitni ajeeb aur tanaavpoorn ho gayi thi.

Zahen se saari baate nikaal kar main office to chala aaya tha lekin saara din main inhi sab baato ke bare me sochta raha tha. Shaam ko baahar se hi dinner kar ke ghar aaya aur apne kamre me bed par let gaya. Main sochne laga ki iske pahle meri zindagi kitni behtar chal rahi thi. Yaani Choot Maar Service se judne ke baad meri sabse badi chaahat puri huyi thi aur main tarah tarah ki aurto ke sath sex ka maza leta tha kintu jabse mujhe apne pita aur unke dosto ke rahasyamayi hone ka pata chala hai tab se main nihayat hi chintit aur pareshan sa rahne laga hu. Main chaah kar bhi apne zahen se unke khayaal nikaal nahi pa raha tha. Mere andar sach jaanne ki utsukta badhti hi ja rahi thi.

Detective kulkarni ko is maamle ka pata karne ke liye lagaya to maamla aur bhi zyada gambheer nazar aane laga tha. Mujhe ab samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki main kis tarah se apne pita aur unke dosto ka sach pata karu? Sahsa mere man me khayaal ubhra ki kya is bare me mujhe apne pita se puchhna chahiye lekin sawaal tha ki main unse aakhir kya puchhuga? Kahne ka matlab ye ki mere paas koi aisa adhaar hona chahiye jiske bal par main unse sawaal kar saku. Main sochne laga ki unse kuch puchhne ke liye kis cheez ko adhaar banana chahiye mujhe? Abhi maine ye socha hi tha ki achanak se mere zahen me mere mammy papa ke kamre me maujood us khufiya tahkhane ka khayaal aaya. Maine socha ki us tahkhane ko hi adhaar bana kar main unse sawaal jawaab kar sakta hu. Maine is bare me kaafi socha aur aakhir me maine yahi faisla kiya ki main us tahkhane ke adhaar par hi unse sawaal jawaab karuga.

Apne ghar se aaye mujhe abhi aath din hi huye the is liye main bina vajah waapas ghar nahi ja sakta tha. Aise me ghar ja kar agar main papa se unke kamre me maujood us tahkhane ke sambandh me kuch puchhuga to sambhav hai ki unhe shak ho jaye. Yaani wo ye soch sakte hain ki main sirf tahkhane ke bare me jaanne ke liye hi ghar aaya hu. Maine socha ki unse us tahkhane ke bare me puchhne se pahle alag se koi bhumika banani padegi, na ki direct unse tahkhane ke bare me puchha jaye.

Raat pata nahi kab meri aankh lag gayi. Subah utha aur fresh hone ke baad main dring room me aa kar sofe par baith gaya. Ghar me kaam karne ke liye Karuna naam ki ek aurat aati thi. Subah ka chaay naasta wahi banaati thi. Sofe par baith kar maine tv chaalu kiya. Tabhi karuna chaay aur naasta le kar aa gayi. Usne naasta aur chaay center table par rakha aur chali gayi. Maine plate me rakhe gobhi ke paraathe ki taraf hath badhya hi tha ki tv me chal rahi news ko dekh kar mera hath jaha ka taha thithak gaya. TV screen par meri nigaahe jami ki jami rah gayi thi aur mere dil ki dhadkane mujhe ruk gayi si prateet huyi.

TV par news anchor khabar suna rahi thi aur screen me uske bagal se ek photo dikh rahi thi. Wo photo kisi aur ka nahi balki detective kulkarni ka tha. News anchor bata rahi thi ki pichhli raat police ko Manish kulkarni naam ke is aadmi ki laash shahar se baahar jane wale raaste par sadak ke kinaare padi huyi mili. Laash ko dekh kar saaf pata chalta hai ki Manish kulkarni naam ke is aadmi ka murder kiya gaya hai. Mritak ke seene me do goliya maari gayi thi jiske chalte uski maut ho gayi.

Detective Manish kulkarni ke murder ki khabar tv me dekh kar mere hosh ud chuke the. Main ye to samajhta tha ki maine jis maamle ko use saumpa tha usme uski jaan tak jane ka khatra tha aur ye baat aakhir me kulkarni bhi jaan chuka tha kintu na to mujhe uski is tarah jaan chale jane ka yakeen tha aur na hi shayad kulkarni ko raha hoga. Meri aankho ke saamne kulkarni ka chehra baar baar ujagar hone laga tha. Abhi kal ki hi to baat thi. Wo mere saamne isi dring room me sofe par baitha tha. Manish kulkarni ki is tarah se huyi maut ne mujhe andar tak hila kar rakh diya tha. Agar main ye kahu to zara bhi galat na hoga ki uski maut ka jimmedaar main khud tha. Agar main use apne papa aur unke dosto ke bare me pata karne ko nahi kahta to aaj Manish kulkarni zinda hota. Mera dilo dimaag ekdam se is apradh bojh se bhar gaya. Palak jhapakte hi main aatmglaani me doob gaya. Mera zameer cheekh cheekh kar mujhe dhikkaarne laga tha. Meri aankho ke saamne har ek manzar badi tezi se ghoomne laga. Aisa laga jaise main behosh ho jaauga. Maine badi mushkil se khud ko samhala aur remote utha kar tv band kar diya.

Is maamle me mujhe khatre ka abhaas to tha lekin aisi kalpana maine hargiz nahi ki thi ki kulkarni ke sir par madraane wala khatra is tarah se bhayanak roop le kar itna jaldi uski jaan le lega. Kulkarni ki aakasmaat huyi maut ne jaha mujhe hila kar rakh diya tha wahi main ye sochne par bhi majboor ho gaya tha ki kya uske murder me mere papa ya unke dosto ka hath ho sakta hai? Yakeenan ho sakta hai kyoki kulkarni unhi sab ke bare me to pata kar raha tha.

Na naasta karne ka man hua aur na hi chaay pine ka. Bhaari man se main utha aur apna ek chhota sa briefcase le kar ghar se office ke liye nikal gaya. Office to pahuch gaya lekin kisi bhi cheez me mera man nahi laga. Baar baar aankho ke saamne tv screen par dikh rahe Manish kulkarni ka photo ubhar aata aur kaano me news padhne wali us sanvaaddata ki baate goojne lagti. Badi hi mushkil se din guzra aur main office se ghar aa gaya. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki is maamle me mujhe kya karna chahiye? Main achhi tarah jaanta tha ki kulkarni ki pahuch zarur police vibhaag ya usse upar tak bhi ho sakti thi. Aise me police uske murder wale maamle me chup nahi baithegi. Yaani wo Manish kulkarni ke murder ki bareeki se jaanch karegi. Aise me agar main uske is maamle me kuch karuga to zaahir hai ki police ka rukh meri taraf bhi hoga aur uske baad police baal ki khaal nikaalna shuru kar degi jo ki zaahir hai ki mere liye achhi baat nahi hogi. Mere mata pita bhi mujhe aise maamle me fansa hua nahi dekhna chahenge. Yahi soch kar maine kulkarni ke is maamle me kuch bhi karme ka apna irada multavi kar diya.

Detective kulkarni ke murder ka jimmedaar main tha is liye ab mujhe har keemat par ye jaanna tha ki uska murder kisne kiya tha aur kyo kiya tha? Agar kulkarni ko jaan se maarne wale mere apne hi the to ab mujhe pata karna tha ki aakhir kis vajah se mere apno ne uski jaan li? Aakhir aisa kya ho gaya tha jiski vajah se kulkarni ko unke dwara apni jaan se hath dhona pada?

Update - 27
_________________​

Ab Tak...

Detective kulkarni ke murder ka jimmedaar main tha is liye ab mujhe har keemat par ye jaanna tha ki uska murder kisne kiya tha aur kyo kiya tha? Agar kulkarni ko jaan se maarne wale mere apne hi the to ab mujhe pata karna tha ki aakhir kis vajah se mere apno ne uski jaan li? Aakhir aisa kya ho gaya tha jiski vajah se kulkarni ko unke dwara apni jaan se hath dhona pada?

Ab Aage....

Detective Manish kulkarni ka murder huye kareeb ek hapta guzar gaya tha. Is ek hapte me maine shahar me thodi bahut police ki gahma gahmi dekhi thi aur news channel par bhi uske bare me khabre aati huyi dekhi thi lekin jaise jaise din guzar rahe the kulkarni ke murder ka maamla feeka padta ja raha tha. Main samajh gaya ki ya to police uske murder par koi khaas dilchaspi nahi dikha rahi hai ya fir shayad aisa tha ki kulkarni ke murder wale maamle ko jaan boojh kar dabaya ja raha tha. Main achhi tarah jaanta tha ki police agar chaah leti to wo kulkarni ke khooni ko der sawer pakad hi sakti thi lekin main samajh gaya tha ki police par dabaav bana diya gaya tha.

Main pichhle ek hapte se yahi dekhne aur samajhne ki koshish kar raha tha ki police ka is maamle me kaisa behaviour hai. Ab main samajh chuka tha ki kulkarni ka hatyara ab kabhi saamne nahi aane wala tha lekin meri nazar me ye sahi nahi tha. Kulkarni ki maut meri vajah se huyi thi aur jab tak main uske hatyare ka pata nahi laga leta tab tak mujhe na to chain milne wala tha aur na hi main apraadhbojh se door ho sakta tha.

Main itna to ab pakke taur par samajh chuka tha ki kulkarni ki maut me mere hi apno ka haath tha lekin asal me uska qaatil kaun tha ye jaanna mere liye behad zaruri tha. Abhi tak main ye soch kar chup baitha tha ki saara maamla mere parents se sambandh rakhta tha aur main is bare me janne ke liye kahi na kahi jhijhak mahsoos karta tha lekin ab maamla had se baahar ho chuka tha.

Raat me bed par leta main kulkarni ke hi bare me soch raha tha. Maine faisla kiya ki ab jo hoga dekha jaayega kintu ab main har keemat par sach ka pata laga ke hi rahuga. Subah main utha aur fresh hone ke baad kapde pahne. Uske baad apna chhota sa briefcase le kar ghar se nikal liya. Sadak par aa kar maine ek taxi rukwaayi aur usse railway station chalne ko kaha.

Kareeb chaar ghante ke safar ke baad main apne shahar pahuch gaya. Maine is baat ka khaas khayaal rakha tha ki mere yaha aane tak kisi ne mera peechha to nahi kiya tha. Main nahi chaahta tha ki mere yaha aane ka un logo ko pata chal jaye. Aise me wo satark ho sakte the.

Market me ja kar maine kuch khaas cheeze khareedi aur unhe le kar hotel pahuch gaya. Maine yaha par rukne ke liye hotel me ek kamra book karwa liya tha. Hotel me pahuch kar main fresh hua. Mere paas abhi kaafi waqt tha is liye maine araam karne ka socha aur bed par let gaya.

Shaam ko meri aankh khuli to main fresh ho kar taiyar hua. Chhote se bag me maine khareedi huyi wo khaas cheeze bhi rakh li. Uske baad main kamre se nikal kar seedha hotel ke baahar aa gaya. Maine ek car kiraaye par lene ke liye ek jagah baat ki thi is liye auto me baith kar main us jagah gaya. Kiraye par car le kar main us car main baith kar nikal pada.

Shaam ka dhundhalka chha gaya tha. Main car se ek aisi jagah pahucha jaha aas paas koyi nahi tha aur andhere me kisi ke dekh liye jane ka khatra bhi nahi tha. Maine bag se wo khaas cheeze nikaal kar car ki sheet par rakhi aur apna huliya change karne laga. Kareeb aadhe ghante baad maine car ke andar ki light jala kar mirror me khud ko dekha. Mera huliya puri tarah badal chuka tha. Ab itna jaldi main kisi ki pahchaan me nahi aa sakta tha. Sab kuch thik thaak hone ke baad maine car ko start kar ke aage badha diya. Ab main apni manzil ki taraf badhta chala ja raha tha.

kareeb bees minute baad ek teen manjila imaarat ke kareeb pahuch kar maine car roki. Imaarat aur mere beech ka faasla kareeb bees kadam ki doori par tha. Halaaki sadak ke dono taraf imaarte thi jo ki aapas me judi huyi hi thi, jaisa ki shahro me dikhti hain.

Dono taraf ki imaarto ke beech kaafi chaudi sadak thi jiske dono taraf ikka dukka waahan khade huye the. Maine apne baaye hath me bandhi ghadi par time dekha. Shaam ke saadhe aath baj rahe the. Maine aahista se car ko ek waahan ke bagal se laga kar khadi kar diya.

Car me baithe baithe hi main bees kadam ki doori par dikh rahi imaarat ki taraf dekhne laga. Bataane ki zarurat nahi ki maine car ke andar ki light band kar li thi. Car ke sabhi sheesho par kaali panni lagi huyi thi jisse baahar ka koyi bhi mujhe dekh nahi sakta tha. Ye car maine isi liye kiraye par li thi taaki koi andar ka dekh na sake.

Kareeb aadha ghanta intzaar karne ke baad maine dekha ki bees kadam ki doori par dikh rahi imaarat ka bada sa gate khula aur us gate se do log baahar nikle. Ek mard tha aur dusri aurat. Dono aise saje huye the jaise kisi khaas jagah par jane ke liye taiyar ho kar nikle the. Dono ke hi chehre chamak rahe the aur kaafi khush bhi dikh rahe the. Mere dekhte hi dekhte wo dono sadak par aaye aur wahi paas me hi kinaare par khadi ek car ka darwaza khol kar uske andar baith gaye.

Dono ke baithte hi car start hui. Car ki head light jal uthne se sadak par tez roshni fail gayi thi. Main saanse roke us car ko dekh raha tha. Car aage badhi to main bhi uske peeche chalne ke liye taiyar ho gaya. Car jab aage ja kar ek mod par mud gayi to maine bhi apni car start ki aur jhat se unke peechhe lag gaya.

Detective kulkarni ke dwara main itna to samajh gaya tha ki agar koyi unka peechha karta hai to shayad unhe fauran hi iska pata chal jata hai. Yahi soch kar maine apna huliya badla tha aur badle huye huliye ke baavjood mujhe is baat ka khaas khayaal rakhna tha ki unhe mere dwara apna peechha kiye jane ka zara bhi ehsaas na ho. Jaha se unki car mudi thi waha par "T Point" tha, yaani do taraf jane ke liye raasta tha. Maine dusri taraf ko mudne ka soch kar car ko usi taraf mod diya. Ye dono hi raaste aage ja kar mukhya sadak se mil jaate the. Mujhe bas itna hi karna tha ki unke mukhya sadak par pahuchne se pahle hi mukhya sadak par pahuch kar unke peechhe pahuch jana tha. Matlab ki unhe aisa lage jaise anya waahan mukhya sadak par unke peeche aa rahe hain waise hi main bhi unka hissa hu.

Main tezi se mukhya sadak par aa gaya tha. Mukhya sadak par aa kar jaise hi main muda tha to kuch hi palo me unki car bhi aa kar mud gayi thi. Ye meri kismat hi thi ki wo mere aage jane wale raaste ki taraf mud gaye the warna agar wo meri taraf mudte to zaahir hai ki mere liye pareshani ho jaati kyoki unka peechha karne ke liye mujhe bhi waapas mudna padta. Khair main unki car par nazar jamaye unke kaafi peechhe faasla bana kar chalne laga tha.

Kaafi der tak main unke peechhe faasla banaye chalta raha. Main jaanta tha ki jab tak main mukhya sadak par hu tab tak unhe apna peechha kiye jane ka shak nahi hoga kyoki mukhya sadak par kayi saare waahan aa ja rahe the kintu mukhya sadak ke baad unhe shak ho sakta tha. Idhar main ye samajhne ki koshish kar raha tha ki wo car me kis taraf ja rahe honge?

Kuch hi der me jab wo mukhya sadak se hat kar baaye taraf mude to main samajh gaya ki wo kaha ja rahe hain is liye main unke peechhe gaya hi nahi balki seedha hi chala gaya. Seedha jane ka ek matlab ye bhi tha ki agar kisi ko mere dwara unka peechha karne ka shak bhi hua ho to mere seedha chale jane par unka wo shak door ho jaye aur wo meri taraf se befikra ho jaye.

Mukhya sadak par chalte huye main kareeb ek kilometre ke aage hi aa kar ruka. Car ko maine service lane par ek jagah khadi kar diya. Car se utar kar maine use lock kiya aur mukhya sadak par aa gaya. Maine ek auto wale ko hath de kar rukwaya aur usse apne gantavya par chalne ke liye kaha. Auto me baith kar main usi taraf ko chal pada jidhar wo car mud kar gayi thi.

Kareeb das minute baad maine ek jagah auto wale ko rukne ko kaha aur use uska kiraya de kar chalta kiya. Raat ke sawa nau baj chuke the. Main andar se thoda ghabraya hua to tha lekin maine bhi soch liya tha ki ab jo hoga dekha jaayega.

Kuch door paidal chalne ke baad main ek jagah andhere me ruk gaya. Kuch hi doori par mujhe ek imaarat dikh rahi thi. Us imaarat ke agal bagal bhi imaarte thi kintu thoda hat kar. Main andhere ka faayda utha kar aage badh chala. Ekdam se mera dil zor zor se dhadakne laga tha. Khair jaldi hi main imaarat ke pichhle hisse ki taraf pahuch gaya. Maine gaur se idhar udhar dekha aur diwaar ke kinaare kinaare chalte huye main imaarat ke side view par aa gaya.

Maine aas paas dikh rahi imaarto ki taraf badi hi bareeki se dekhte huye muaayna kiya. Imaarto ke andar light jal rahi thi kintu mujhe aisa bilkul bhi prateet nahi hua ki main jo karne wala hu use dekhne wala waha koi maujood tha. Sadak par bhi ikka dukka waahan hi aate jate dikh jate the joki kuch samay ke antraal me hi aate jate the. Main jab achhi tarah mutmaeen ho gaya to maine peeth par tange apne bag ko nikala aur usme se ek rassi nikaali. Rassi ko khol kar maine upar dikh rahi balcony ki taraf dekha. Balcony lohe ki thi. Maine rassi ke ek sire ko pakad kar badi saawdhani se upar ki taraf uchhaal diya. Rassi ka sira upar tezi se gaya aur lohe ke stand par jo upar thoda sa kunda utha hua tha usme fas gaya. Rassi ke dusre chhor par maine teen chaar moti moti gaanth baandh di thi jo us kunde me fas gayi thi. Maine idhar se zor laga kar kheecha to wo tas se mas na hua.

Ek baar fir se maine aas paas gaur se dekha aur fir aaswast hone ke baad rassi ko pakad kar upar ki taraf chadhna shuru kar diya. Main jaanta tha ki ye bahut hi khatarnaak kaam tha kintu main ye bhi jaanta tha ki ab bina koi khatra uthaye koi kaam nahi hone wala tha. Training me ye sab main kar chuka tha is liye mujhe rassi ke sahare upar balcony me pahuchne me koi dikkat nahi huyi. Jaldi hi main balcony me aa gaya.

Dhaad dhaad bajte apne dil ki dhadkano ko maine kaabu kiya aur fir balcony ki lambi raahdari me aage badh chala. Jaldi hi main ek khidki ke paas pahuch gaya.

Khidki me andar se parda laga hua tha is liye andar ka kuch dikhne ka sawaal hi nahi tha kintu khidki par laga parda chamak raha tha jisse zaahir tha ki andar kamre me light jal rahi hai. Khidki lakdi ki hi thi aur uske dono pallo me kaanch ka sheesha laga hua tha. Parda kyoki andar se laga hua tha is liye agar main khidki ke ek palle ko aahista se sarkata bhi to andar kamre me maujood kisi ko pata nahi chal sakta tha. Maine ek hath se khidki ke us palle ko bahut hi aahista se baye taraf ko sarkaya jisse kareeb chaar angul ki jagah ban gayi. Mere liye itna kaafi tha. Maine ek baar peechhe palat kar dekha. Watawaran me ekdam se khamoshi chhaayi huyi thi. Halaaki agar koyi dhyaan se dekhta to pata chal jata ki imaarat ke pahle floor ki khidki ke paas koyi khada hai. Mere paas chhupne ka koyi jugaad nahi tha kintu majboori thi is liye jaan hatheli par rakh kar main us khidki ke paas hi khada tha aur khidki me bani us thodi si jagah me apne kaan laga diye the maine.

"Avdhesh aur madhuri nahi aaye kya?" Mere kaan me khidki ke andar se awaaz aayi. Awaaz Tarun ke papa Siraj Patel ki thi. Main inhi ka peechha karte huye yaha tak aaya tha_____"Ye dono kabhi bhi samay par nahi pahuchte."

"Aate hi honge." Shekhar ke papa jeewan uncle ki awaaz____"Shayad raaste me honge. Tum dono tab tak whiskey ka aanand lo."
"Mood to banana hi padega jeewan." Siraj uncle ne kaha____"Warna Garima bhabhi se aankh kaise mila paauga?"

"Oho to mujhse aankh milane ke liye aapko is whiskey ka sahara lena padega?" Shekhar ki mammy Garima aunty ki khanakti huyi awaaz aayi_____"Kya yahi mardaangi hai?"

"Mardaangi dikhane ka aapne mauka hi kab diya bhabhi?" Siraj uncle ki aisi awaaz aai jaise unhe bada afsos tha____"Warna aapko bhi pata chal jata ki jeewan se kisi bhi maamle me kam nahi hu main."

"Yahi baat to main bhi jane kab se Saumya bhabhi se kahta aa raha hu siraj." Jeewan uncle ki awaaz aayi. Saumya, Siraj uncle ki wife aur Tarun ki mammy ka naam tha_____"Lekin ye kabhi mauka hi nahi deti hain."

"Hamari biwiyo ko to bas ek hi sanak sawaar hai bhaiyo." Sanjay uncle ki awaaz aayi_____"Aur wo ye ki jab tak ye sabhi apne apne beto se sambhog ka sukh nahi le leti tab tak ye hamari ichhaaye poorn nahi karengi."

"Ye to sarasar ham par zulm hai keerti bhabhi." Siraj uncle ne sanjay uncle ki wife aur ranjan ki mammy ka naam lete huye kaha____"Bhala ye kaisi zid paal rakhi hai aap aurto ne? Are bhai hamara bhi kuch khayaal rakhiye."

"Pahle aap log hamari ichha ki poorti kijiye." Keerti aunty ki awaaz aayi____"Uske baad ham sab aapki ichhaao ki bhi poorti kar denge."
"Sahi kaha keerti tumne." Garima aunty ne kaha____"Ye log jab tak hamari ichhaaye puri nahi karenge tab tak inki ichha bhi nahi puri hogi. Ab ise ye log hamari zid kahe ya apne apne beto ke prati hamara pagalpan se bhara hua pyaar."

"Aap logo ki ichha puri karne ke kaam me hi lage huye the ham log." Siraj uncle ki awaaz aayi____"Lekin avdhesh ke laadle vikram ki vajah se ham filhaal ek alag hi chakkar me pad gaye hain. Pata nahi uske andar kaun si sanak sawaar ho gayi hai ki use apni jaan ka bhi koi moh nahi rah gaya hai."

"Avdhesh bhai sahab ki jis din marriage anniversary thi." Keerti aunty ki awaaz____"Us raat usne pata nahi aisa kya sun liya tha jiski vajah se uske man me ham sabke bare me shak paida ho gaya tha. Halaaki hamne to khul kar koyi baat bhi nahi ki thi. Aaj halaat yaha tak pahuch gaye hain ki usne hamare bare me pata karne ke liye Manish kulkarni naam ke kisi detective ko bhi laga diya tha."

"Bilkul sahi kaha aapne bhabhi." Jeewan uncle ki awaaz____"Wo to achha hua ki samay rahte hame is baat ka pata chal gaya aur hamne us kulkarni naam ke detective ko dhar liya aur uska kriya karm karwa diya warna wo hamari tah tak pahuch jata joki hamare liye zara bhi achhi baat nahi hoti."

"Kulkarni to swarg sidhaar gaya." Sanjay uncle ki gambheer awaaz aayi____"Lekin isse problem solve nahi huyi hai balki aur bhi badh gayi hai. Vikram koi chhota sa bachcha nahi hai jo itna kuch ho jane ke baad dar jaayega aur apne zahen se hamare bare me janne ka khayaal nikaal kar chup baith jaayega. Kulkarni ki maut se yakeenan use behad jhatka laga hoga aur kahi na kahi wo kulkarni ki maut ka jimmedaar khud ko hi maanne laga hoga. Aise me ab wo har keemat par yahi chaahega ki wo kulkarni ki maut ki vajah ka pata lagaye aur sath hi ye bhi ki hamari waastavikta kya hai. Maine apne aadmiyo ko us par kadi nazar rakhne ke liye laga diya hai. Ab dekhna ye hai ki wo is maamle me kya karta hai?"

"Mere hisaab se to ab us par nazar rakhne ki zarurat hi nahi hai." Siraj uncle ki awaaz aayi____"Maine pahle bhi yahi kaha tha ki aise har us byakti ka jeewit rahna theek nahi hai jiske man me hamare prati kisi tarah ka shak paida ho chuka ho. Hamare dwara banaye gaye niyam kanoon bhi yahi hain ki agar koi hamare bare me pata karne ka soche bhi to use is duniya se hi utha diya jaaye."

"Main siraj ki baat se sahmat hu." Jeewan uncle ki awaaz aayi____"Jab ham hi kanoon ka paalan nahi karenge to dusra koyi kaise karega? Hame kisi ke sath pakshpaat karne ka koyi haq nahi hona chahiye."

"Agar aisa maamla tumhare apne bete shekhar ka hota." Sanjay uncle ki awaaz aai____"Kya tab bhi tum itni asaani se aisa kah sakte the? Main maanta hu ki kisi ke bhi sath pakshpaat karna jaayaz nahi hai lekin aakhiri nirnay lene ka haq hamara nahi hai. Aaj ham isi baat ke liye yaha ikattha huye hain taaki avdhesh se is sambandh me baat ki jaaye aur usko halaat ki gambheerta se avgat karaaye. Mujhe yakeen hai ki maujooda halaat me wo yahi nirnay lega jo kanuni hoga aur hamare liye hitkar bhi hoga."

Sanjay uncle ki is baat ke baad andar kamre me sannata chha gaya tha. Idhar khidki ke paas khada main ek alag hi duniya me pahuch gaya tha. Andar un logo ne jo bhi baate ki thi usne mere shak ko yakeen me badal diya tha. Sabse zyada main ye soch kar ashcharya chakit tha ki ham sabhi dosto ki mammiya apne apne beto ke prati kis tarah ki hasrat paale huye thi.

Mujhe apne kaano par yakeen nahi ho raha tha ki ye baat sach bhi ho sakti hai.

Abhi main ye soch hi raha tha ki Fiza me kisi waahan ke aane ki awaaz sun kar main chaunk gaya. Palat kar peechhe dekha to lohe wale gate ke baahar sadak par ek car ruki huyi nazar aayi mujhe. Main samajh gaya ki wo mere parents hain. Main fauran hi apni jagah par ukdu baith gaya jisse ki us taraf se main unhe dikhaayi na de saku. Is waqt mere dil ki dhadkane badi tezi se chal rahi thi. Mere zahen me tarah tarah ki ashankaaye ubharti ja rahi thi. Andar jo bhi baate huyi thi unhe sunne ke baad main samajh gaya tha ki wo log mere parents ke aane ka intzaar kar rahe the. Main bhi jaanna chaahta tha ki is paristhiti me mere papa unse kya baate karte hain aur mere bare me kya faisla sunaate hain?

Update - 28
_________________​

Ab Tak...

Abhi main ye soch hi raha tha ki Fiza me kisi waahan ke aane ki awaaz sun kar main chaunk gaya. Palat kar peechhe dekha to lohe wale gate ke baahar sadak par ek car ruki huyi nazar aayi mujhe. Main samajh gaya ki wo mere parents hain. Main fauran hi apni jagah par ukdu baith gaya jisse ki us taraf se main unhe dikhaayi na de saku. Is waqt mere dil ki dhadkane badi tezi se chal rahi thi. Mere zahen me tarah tarah ki ashankaaye ubharti ja rahi thi. Andar jo bhi baate huyi thi unhe sunne ke baad main samajh gaya tha ki wo log mere parents ke aane ka intzaar kar rahe the. Main bhi jaanna chaahta tha ki is paristhiti me mere papa unse kya baate karte hain aur mere bare me kya faisla sunaate hain?

Ab Aage....

Jailer shivkant wagle ne ek jhatke se vikram singh ki diary ko band kiya aur gahri gahri saanse lene laga. Uske zahen me diary ke andar likhi huyi baate badi tezi se goojne lagi thi. Vikram Singh ki tarah wo bhi sanjay bhathiya aur uske dosto ki baate padh kar ashcharyachakit tha. Abhi tak ke kisse ko padh kar wo isi nateeje par pahucha tha ki shayad vikram singh ke pita aur unke dost ya to khud Choot Maar Service jaisi sanstha ke sadasya the ya fir unka apna koi aisa kaala karnama tha jiske bare me vikram singh ko pata chala hoga jiske chalte vikram singh ne unki hatya kar di hogi. Diary me use jo asaliyat nazar aayi thi usne use zabardast jhatka diya tha. Wo soch bhi nahi sakta tha ki vikram singh aur uske dosto ki mammiya apne apne beto ke bare me aisi hasrat paale ho sakti thi.

Kaafi der tak wagle ka zahen inhi sab baato ke chalte chakarghinni bana raha. Fir usne gahri saans le kar pahle table me ek taraf rakhe paani ke gilaas ko utha kar paani piya aur fir ek cigarette jala kar uske gahre gahre kash lene laga. Dimaag abhi bhi unhi sab baato par uljha hua tha. Use yakeen nahi ho raha tha ki duniya me aise bhi log ho sakte hain jinke zahen me aise khayaal ho sakte hain. Wagle ke man me sawaal ubhra ki kya ye waastav me sach ho sakta hai ya fir vikram singh ne bina sir pair ki bakwaas likh diya tha? Wagle ke man me uthe is sawaal par usne khud hi vichaar kiya ki bhala vikram singh aisi bakwaas apni diary me kyo likhega? Isse bhala use kya mil jaayega? Zaahir hai usne jo kuch likha hai wo ek kadwa sach hi ho sakta hai.

Apne man ko in saari baato se door karne ke liye wagle kursi se utha aur cabin se baahar chala gaya. Jail me chakkar lagate huye wo har kisi se thodi bahut baate karta ja raha tha lekin iske baavjood wo apne man se vikram singh ki diary me likhi huyi baato ko nikaalne me kamyaab na hua. Diary me likhi baate koi maamuli baate nahi thi jo itni asaani se uske zahen se mit jaati.

Wagle ka zahen un baato ke chalte na jane kaisi kaisi baate bhi sochne laga tha jiska nateeja ye nikla ki uske zahen me achanak se ek aisi baat aa gayi jisne uske dilo dimaag ko zabardast jhatka diya. Wagle ke zahen me achanak se ye khayaal aa gaya tha ki kya uski khud ki biwi bhi aisi wahaiyaat hasrat apne dil me rakh sakti hai? Maana ki wo use kayi saalo se jaanta hai lekin aurat wo bala hai jiska bhed khud use banane wala bhi nahi jaan paaya to bhala wo kaun se khet ki mooli tha.

Wagle ki nazar me uski biwi yaani savitri ek aisi aurat thi jisne ek achhi patni hone ke sath sath ek achhi maa hone ka bhi farz nibhaya tha. Jaha tak uske sexual relation ka sawaal tha to usme bhi usne kabhi ye nahi jataya tha ki wo wagle se santust nahi hai. Kahne ka matlab ye ki ek bharteey naari jis tarah ki hoti hai wo bilkul waisi hi thi. Chhoti chhoti baato par kabhi na kabhi man mutaav ho jata tha lekin aisa to duniya me har kisi ke ghar me hota hai. Wagle ka zahen badi gahraayi se savitri ke bare me chintan manan kar raha tha. Vikram singh ki diary ne na chaahte huye bhi uske man me apni hi biwi ke prati shak paida kar diya tha. Uska dil to is baat ko nahi maan raha tha lekin dimaag tarah tarah ke tark dete huye uske man me savitri ke bare me shak ke beej bone par maano amaada tha. Wagle buri tarah ulajh gaya aur jab usse bardaast na hua to usne bhanna kar apne dimaag par upje bure vichaaro ko door fenka.

Saara din wagle apne dimaag ko shaant karne ke liye jail me idhar se udhar bhatakta raha aur shaam ko apna briefcase le kar ghar chala gaya. Ghar pahucha to savitri ne hi darwaza khola. Savitri ke hotho par khil aayi muskaan ko dekh pahli baar wagle ne koi pratikriya nahi di warna to aise avsaro par wo jab bhi savitri ko muskurata hua dekhta tha to wo khud bhi khushi se muskura uthta tha. Khair wagle bina koi pratikriya diye savitri ke bagal se nikal gaya. Savitri ko usse aise berukhe bartaav ki zara bhi ummid nahi thi is liye uske chehre par fikramandi ki lakeere ubhar aayi. Wo ye to jaanti thi ki uska pati jis peshe me hai usme aisa hona koi badi baat nahi hai lekin use kya pata tha ki is waqt uska pati kis tarah ke khayaalo ke tahat is tarah ka bartaav kar ke gaya tha.

Savitri apne chehre par chinta ke bhaav sajaye seedha kamre me hi chali gayi. Usne dekha wagle apni wardi utaar raha tha. Uske chehre par bade hi shakht bhaav the jaise wo kisi se behad khafa ho.

Savitri ko samajh na aaya ki uska pati is waqt itna shakht kyo hai? Wo jaanti thi ki uska pati baaki police walo jaisa shakht fitrat ka nahi hai aur use iske liye kabhi koi malaal bhi nahi hua tha kintu is waqt apne pati ko aise roop me dekh kar uske man me tarah tarah ke khayaal ubharne lage the.

"Kya baat hai?" Fir usne wagle ki taraf dekhte huye fikramandi se hi puchha____"Aap kuch ukhde ukhde se dikhaayi de rahe hain. Sab theek to hai na?"
"Haan sab theek hai." Wagle ne sapaat bhaav se kaha____"Tum ja kar chaay le aao."

Savitri ne kuch aur bhi kahna chaaha lekin fir usne iraada badal diya. Use laga is waqt baat ko badhana theek nahi rahega is liye wo sir hila kar waapas mudi aur kamre se baahar nikal gayi. Uske jane ke baad wagle ne darwaze ki taraf dekhte huye socha____Kya sach me savitri ke man me aisi waisi koi baat ho sakti hai? Nahi nahi, wo aisi nahi hai. Agar uske man me aisa waisa kuch hota to itne saalo me kya mujhe kabhi shak na hota? Ye cheeze aisi nahi hain jo andar chhipaayi ja sake balki ye to aisi hain ki insaan ke na chaahne ke baavjood baahar aa jaati hain. Is tarah ki khwaahishe insaan ko itna majboor kar deti hain ki insaan apna vivek khone lagta hai aur fir ek din wo bina kisi anjaam ki chinta kiye gunaah kar baithta hai. Zaahir hai agar aisa waisa kuch hota to mujhe iski bhanak kabhi to lagti hi.

Wagle na jane kya kya sochta ja raha tha. Fir jaise use vastusthiti ka ehsaas hua to usne apne dimaag ko jhatka aur bathroom me ghus gaya. Fresh ho kar jab wo aaya to savitri ko usne kamre me chaay ka pyaala liye huye hi paaya. Savitri uski taraf abhi bhi dhyaan se dekhe ja rahi thi. Uska yu dekhna jane kyo wagle ko achha nahi laga aur shayad yahi vajah thi ki uska chehra ek baar fir se shakht ho gaya.

"Aise kyo dekh rahi ho mujhe?" Savitri ke hath se chaay ka cup lete huye wagle ne kaha____"Kya mere sir par seeng nikal aaye hain?"
"Na..nahi to." Savitri ekdam se baukhla gayi, fir jaldi hi khud ko samhaal kar usne kaha____"Main to bas ye dekh rahi thi ki aaj aisi kaun si baat ho gayi hai jiski vajah se aap thoda vichlit se dikhaayi de rahe hain?"

Savitri ki baat sun kar wagle ke zahen me achanak se khayaal ubhra ki savitri itna zor de kar ye sab kyo puchh rahi hai? Kahi aisa to nahi ki uske man me kisi tarah ka chor ho jiske pakad liye jane ka use khatra ho? Wagle ko apna ye khayaal jancha is liye usne thoda aur shakht chehra bana liya.

"Aakhir kya jaanna chaahti ho tum?" Wagle ne uski taraf shakti se dekhte huye kaha_____"Mujhe ye bilkul bhi pasand nahi hai ki koi mujhse is tarah sawaal jawaab kare..samajh gayi na tum? Ab jaao aur apna kaam karo."

Wagle ne jis shakhti ke sath ye sab kaha tha usne savitri ke jism me jhurjhuri si paida kar di thi. Uski baate seedha uske dil ko cheerti chali gayi thi aur yahi vajah thi ki palak jhapakte hi uski aankho se aansu chhalak pade. Usne bade hi kaatar bhaav se uski taraf dekha aur fir bina kuch bole kamre se chali gayi. Uske jaate hi wagle ko jhatka laga. Ekdam se uske zahen me ye baat aayi ki wo apni biwi se itne shakht lahje me baat kaise kar sakta hai? Isme uski biwi ka bhala kya kasoor hai? Sambhav hai ki wo jo kuch apni biwi ke bare me soch raha hai wo sire se hi galat ho. Aaj se pahle to kabhi usne apni biwi par is tarah se shak nahi kiya, fir aaj aakhir aisa kya ho gaya hai ki wo apni biwi ke charitra par shak karne laga? Kya ye sab vikram singh ki diary padhne ke chalte ho raha hai?

Shivkant wagle ke mano mastishk me ekdam se jaise visfot hua. Ek tez dhamake ke sath maano uski akal ke parde khul gaye. Use apni galti ka ehsaas hua. Yakeenan ye vikram singh ki diary ka hi prabhaav tha ki usne apni biwi ke charitra par shak kiya aur itna hi nahi balki usi shak ke chalte usne usse shakhti se baat bhi ki. Yaha tak ki usne use rula bhi diya. Wagle ye sab soch kar buri tarah aahat ho gaya. Use apne aap par behad gussa aaya. Vikram singh par bhi use gussa aaya ki wo use aisi waahiyaat diary de kar hi kyo gaya?

Wagle kurta pajama pahan kar kamre se baahar nikla aur ghar me charo taraf dekha. Use apne dono bachche kahi nazar na aaye. Wo samajh gaya ki bachche apne tution par gaye honge. Wagle ye jaan kar thoda khush hua aur seedha kitchen ki taraf badh gaya. Kitchen me savitri raat ke liye khana banane ki taiyar kar rahi thi kintu wagle jaise hi kitchen ke darwaze ke paas pahucha to wo chaunk gaya. Uske kaano me savitri ke sisakne ki awaaz sunaayi di thi. Wo samajh gaya ki uski baato ne savitri ke dil ko dukha diya hai jiske chalte wo yaha ro rahi thi. Wagle dabe paanv kitchen ke andar daakhil hua aur peeche se savitri ko apni baaho me bhar liya. Uske aisa karte hi savitri buri tarah hadbada gayi aur dar bhi gayi.

"Mujhe maaf kar do meri jaan." Wagle ne use apni baaho me liye huye aur apna chehra uske chehre se sataate huye bade pyaar se kaha____"Tum to jaanti ho ki main tumse kitna prem karta hu. Tumhara dil dukhane ka main soch bhi nahi sakta. Us waqt main kisi aur hi vajah se thoda gusse me tha is liye tumse aisi berukhi se baat ki thi. Chalo ab maaf kar do na mujhe."

"Chhodiye mujhe." Savitri ne khud ko usse chhudane ki koshish karte huye kaha____"Bachche aa jaayenge. Agar unhone hame is tarah dekh liya to kya sochenge hamare bare me?"

"Jise jo sochna hai sochta rahe." Wagle ne peeche se savitri ke daahine gaal ko choom kar kaha____"Mujhe kisi ke sochne se koi fark nahi padta. Aakhir main apni khubsurat biwi ko pyar kar raha hu. Koi gunaah thode na kar raha hu."

"Mujhe aapse koi baat nahi karni." Savitri ne fir se usse khud ko chhudane ki koshish karte huye kaha____"Aap bahut hi matlabi insaan hain. Jab apna matlab hota hai tabhi aap apna jhootha pyaar dikhate hain. Ab chhod dijiye, mujhe aise insaan se baat hi nahi karna jo apni patni ko dukhi kar ke rulaaye."

"Aree meri jaan se pyaari savitri." Wagle ne use apni taraf ghuma kar kaha____"Mujhse galti ho gayi, aur iske liye main tumhari har saza bhugatne ko taiyar hu. Bas is baar maaf kar do.

Agli baar se main apni jaan se bhi zyada pyaari patni ko bilkul bhi dukhi nahi karuga."

Wagle ko kisi chhote bachche ki tarah baate karta dekh savitri na chaahte huye bhi khilkhila kar has padi. Uski jhoothi naraazgi maano pal me hi chhu mantar ho gayi. Wagle ne use haste dekha to ekdam se uska chehra pakad kar uske hotho ko apne muh me bhar liya. Savitri ko usse aisa karne ki bilkul bhi ummid nahi thi. Is liye wo buri tarah ghabra gayi. Ghabrane ki vajah ye thi ki wo dono kitchen me the aur bachcho ke aa jane ka khatra tha. Aaj se pahle kabhi bhi dono ne is tarah kamre se baahar kahi par pyar nahi kiya tha.

"Haay raam." Savitri ne khud ko wagle se door karte huye jhat se kaha____"Aap paagal hain kya? Itna bhi nahi dekhte hain ki kis jagah par kya kar rahe hain? Aap sach me besharm ban gaye hain."

"Apni khubsurat biwi se pyar karne ke liye agar mujhe besharm bhi ban jana pade to main khushi se ban jaauga meri jaan." Wagle ne muskurate huye kaha____"Waise is waqt sach me tumhe pyaar karne ka bahut man kar raha hai. Chale kya kamre me?"

"Koi sune to kya kahe aapke bare me?" Savitri ne hairaani se kaha____"Ki is umar me bhi buddhe par tharak sawaar hai. Kuch to apni umar ka lihaaj kiya kijiye."
"Aisi ki taisi kahne walo ki." Wagle ne haath jhatakte huye kaha____"Aur buddha kisko bola tumne? Kya tumhe pata nahi hai ki main aaj bhi naye jawaan laundo ko maat dene me puri tarah saksham hu?"

"Aapse to baat karna hi bekaar hai." Savitri ne apne maathe par hatheli maarte huye kaha____"Ab jaaiye yaha se. Mujhe raat ke liye khana banana hai."
"Jo hukum meri jaan." Wagle ne bakaayda sir ko jhuka kar kaha____"Lekin ye yaad rakhna ki aaj main apni jaan ko itna pyar karuga ki apni jaan ki jaan nikaal duga."

Wagle ki baat sun kar savitri fir se khilkhila kar has padi, jabki wagle kahne ke baad fauran muda aur kitchen se baahar nikal gaya. Sthiti badal chuki thi. Ek taraf jaha savitri apne pati ka pyar dekh kar khush ho gayi thi to wahi dusri taraf wagle bhi ye soch kar khud ko tasalli deta hua chala gaya tha ki achha hua ki maine waqt rahte apne zahen se bure khayaal nikaal diye the.

Raat me wagle ne sach me savitri ko waisa hi pyaar kiya tha jaisa usne savitri se waada kiya tha. Savitri ne bhi uska puri tarah sath diya tha. Savitri ko ab is tarah se khullam khulla pyar karne me aur puri besharmi ke sath apne pati ka sath dene me koi jhijhak nahi hoti thi balki use ab is sabse behad maza aane laga tha. Yahi vajah thi ki aaj kal wo pahle ki apeksha kahi zyada khush dikhti thi. Saara din wo isi sab ke bare me sochti rahti thi aur raat hone ka intzaar karti thi. Use bhi ab yahi lagta tha ki iske pahle uska apne pati ke sath sex sambandh mahaj aupchaarikta ke siwa kuch nahi tha.

Dusre din jailer shivkant wagle apne nirdhaarit samay par central jail ke apne cabin me pahucha. Table par apna briefcase rakhne ke baad wo jail ki suraksha byawastha ke alawa aur bhi baaki cheeze dekhne ke liye nikal gaya. Kareeb dedh ghante baad wo apne cabin me laut kar aaya. Kursi par baithne ke baad usne kuch der khud ko relax kiya uske baad briefcase ko khol kar usme se vikram singh ki diary nikaali. Pichhle din usne apni biwi savitri ke sath jis tarah ka rookha bartaav kiya tha uski vajah yakeenan ye diary hi thi aur use is diary ke sath sath vikram singh par bhi behad gussa aaya tha.

Vikram singh ka kissa ab aise mod par tha jaha par na chaahte huye bhi wagle uske bare me sochne ke liye majboor tha. Maana ki is diary ke chalte usne pichhle din savitri ko apne rookhe byawhaar se rula diya tha lekin ye bhi ek sach tha ki is diary ki vajah se hi usne jana tha ki insaan sex ke dwara kitna aanand praapt kar sakta hai. Diary padhne ke liye majboor hone ki dusri vajah ye bhi thi ki wo jaanna chaahta tha ki vikram singh ne aakhir kis vajah se aur kin halaato me apne mata pita ki hatya ki thi? Yahi sab soch kar usne pahle ek gahri saans li aur fir diary ko khol kar us page par pahucha jaha se use aage padhna tha.

Update - 29
_________________​

Ab Tak...

Vikram singh ka kissa ab aise mod par tha jaha par na chaahte huye bhi wagle uske bare me sochne ke liye majboor tha. Maana ki is diary ke chalte usne pichhle din savitri ko apne rookhe byawhaar se rula diya tha lekin ye bhi ek sach tha ki is diary ki vajah se hi usne jana tha ki insaan sex ke dwara kitna aanand praapt kar sakta hai. Diary padhne ke liye majboor hone ki dusri vajah ye bhi thi ki wo jaanna chaahta tha ki vikram singh ne aakhir kis vajah se aur kin halaato me apne mata pita ki hatya ki thi? Yahi sab soch kar usne pahle ek gahri saans li aur fir diary ko khol kar us page par pahucha jaha se use aage padhna tha.

Ab Aage....

Maine kabhi nahi socha tha ki zindagi ek din mujhe aisa bhi din dikhaayegi ki main apno ke bare me jaanne ke liye aaj is tarah se choro ki bhaanti aisi jagah par maujood rahuga. Apno ki asaliyat ka aadha sach jaan chuka tha kintu jaanne samajhne ke baavjood main ek baar apne pita ke mukh se bhi asaliyat sunna chaahta tha. Aakhir pata to chale ki jinhe main duniya ke sabse achhe mata pita samajhta tha unki asaliyat kya hai.

Khidki ke paas hi balcony me ukdu baitha main khud ko chhupaye huye tha. Andar hi andar ghabraya hua bhi tha kintu ye bhi jaanta tha ki ab kisi cheez se ghabrane ka waqt nahi rah gaya tha. Ab to har tarah ki paristhiti ka saamna karne ka waqt tha. Balcony me mere ek taraf khidki thi to dusri taraf railing ka dhaayi fit uncha aur sawa ek fit chauda khambha tha. Aise khambhe har das fit ke antraal me the jinme lohe ki jaalinuma railing lagi huyi thi. Main usi sawa ek fit chaude khambhe ke peechhe chhupa hua tha aur thoda sa chehra baahar nikaal kar imaarat ke mukhya darwaze ki taraf dekh raha tha jaha se mere mata pita car se utarne ke baad ab andar aa rahe the.

Apne pita ke sath apni janm dene wali mata ko dekh kar sahsa mere zahen me khidki ke andar maujood sanjay uncle ki baat goonj uthi____'Hamari biwiyo ko to bas ek hi sanak sawaar hai bhaiyo Aur wo ye ki jab tak ye sabhi apne apne beto se sambhog ka sukh nahi le leti tab tak ye hamari ichhaaye poorn nahi karengi.'

Sanjay uncle ke dwara kahi gayi ye baat zahen me goojte hi mere man me badi tezi se khayaal ubhra ki kya meri mammy bhi aisi ghatiya hasrat apne man me paale huye hongi? Jab apni hi janm dene wali maa ke bare me aisa socha to mera dil aur dimaag dono hi cheekh cheekh kar is baat se inkaar karne lage. Aankho ke saamne apni mamtamayi maa ka chehra ujaagar ho gaya. Bachpan se le kar ab tak jis tarah se unhone mujhe pyar aur sneh diya tha wo sab ek ek kar ke meri aankho ke saamne kisi film ki tarah dikhne laga. Saare drishya dekhne ke baad mera dil aur dimaag dono hi buri tarah machal uthe aur is baat se saaf inkaar karne lage ki nahi nahi meri mammy apne bete ke bare me aisi neech aur ghatiya khwaahish apne man me nahi rakh sakti.

Abhi main in sab baato se joojh hi raha tha ki mere andar se kisi ne tark diya____'To kya andar kamre me maujood wo aurte jhooth bol rahi thi jinhone sanjay uncle ki baat par sahmati jataayi thi? Wo aurte bhi to apne apne beto ke prati aisi hi ghatiya hasrat paale huye hain, to fir unhi ki gang ka hissa bani tumhari maa bhala kaise un sab se juda ho sakti hai? Matlab saaf hai vikram ki tumhari maa bhi un sabhi aurto ki tarah apne bete ke bare me aisi hasrat paale huye hai. Yahi sach hai vikram aur tum is sach ko nakaar nahi sakte.'

Mere andar jane wo kaun tha jo mujhe apne tark se is kadwe sach ko maan lene par majboor kar raha tha lekin iske baavjood mera dil aur dimaag is baat ko maanne ko taiyaar nahi tha. Tabhi achanak fir se mere andar se kisi ne kaha____'Agar tum is sach ko maanne se inkaar kar rahe ho to theek hai vikram. Bas kuch der intzaar karo, uske baad tumhe khud is sach ko na chaahte huye bhi maanna hi padega.'

Apne andar se aa rahi is awaaz se main buri tarah aahat aur pareshan ho gaya tha. Mera ji kar raha tha ki mere andar maujood wo insaan agar mere saamne mujhe mil jaaye to uska gala ghont kar use jahannum bhej du. Badi mushkil se maine apne aapko shaant kiya aur nazar utha kar us taraf dekha jis taraf se mere mata pita is imaarat me aa rahe the. Mukhya darwaze ki taraf dekha to wo dono mujhe nazar na aaye. Ye dekh kar main chaunka. Bijli ki tarah zahen me khayaal ubhra ki shayad wo imaarat ke andar daakhil ho chuke hain. Yaani wo dono kuch hi der me us kamre me pahuch jaayenge jaha par sanjay uncle aur baaki sab log baithe huye hain.

Maine ehtiyaat ke taur par pahle chaaro taraf nazar ghuma ghuma kar maahaul ka jaayja liya aur fir fauran hi khada ho kar khidki ke us chhote hisse par apne kaan ko laga diya jaha par maine thodi si jagah banaayi thi. Mera dil is waqt tarah tarah ki aashankaao se bhara hua tha aur andar se bahut zyada bechaini mahsoos ho rahi thi.

"Maaf karna bhaiyo." Khidki ke andar se papa ki awaaz sunaayi di____"Traffic ke chalte thodi der ho gayi."
"Ye koi nayi baat nahi hai avdhesh." Siraj uncle ki awaaz aayi____"Aisa aaj tak kabhi nahi hua ki tum meating me samay par pahuche ho. Ham sabse apna intzaar karwana to tumhari bahut puraani aadat hai."

"Mera is meating me aane ka vichaar hi nahi tha bhaiyo." Papa ki awaaz____"Aur is bare me maine sanjay se bataya bhi tha. Tum sab jaante ho ki mere kahne par zyadatar maamle sanjay khud hi samhaalta hai aur uske nirdesh par tum log samhaalte ho. Sanjay ne mujhe maujooda halaat ke bare me bataya tha aur ye bhi bataya ki ab halaat hamare paksh me hi hain, fir aisi meating rakhne ka sawaal hi nahi tha."

"Aisa tum samajhte ho avdhesh." Jeewan uncle ne kaha____"Ya fir shayad ye baat ho sakti hai ki tum halaato ki gambheerta ko jaan boojh kar nakaar rahe ho. Ham sab achhi tarah jaante hain ki is waqt hamare saamne kis tarah ke halaat paida ho gaye hain. Aisa nahi hai ki ham aise halaat se nipat nahi sakte the lekin ham sirf is liye koi kathor kadam nahi utha rahe kyoki maamla tumhare bete vikram ka hai aur ham sab chaahte hain ki apne bete ke bare me tum khud faisla karo. Ham sab jin niyamo aur kanoono me bandhe huye hain un niyamo ka paalan karne me ham me se kisi ko bhi peechhe nahi hatna chahiye."

"Mujhe sab kuch pata hai jeewan." Papa ne kaha____"Aur agar tum ye samajhte ho ki main apne bete ki vajah se aise halaat par koi kathor kadam uthane ka hukum nahi de raha hu to tum galat ho. Jaisa ki maine aate hi tum sabse kaha tha ki zyadatar maamle sanjay hi samhaalta hai is liye ye maamla bhi sanjay hi samhaal sakta tha. Ya fir tum log khud bhi aapsi sahmati se is maamle ko samhaal sakte the. Mujhe is baat se ek pal ke liye dukh zarur hota ki maine apne iklaute bete ko kho diya lekin yakeen maano mujhe is baat ka garv bhi hota ki maine har keemat par niyam aur kanoon ka paalan kiya hai."

Papa ki baat sun kar kamre me sannata chha gaya. Idhar khidki ke paas khada main unki baate sun kar buri tarah aahat ho gaya tha. Main soch bhi nahi sakta tha ki papa mere bare me itni kathor baat kah sakte the. Aakhir wo aisa kya karte the aur wo niyam kanoon kis baat ke liye banaye gaye the jinka paalan karne ki aisi keemat bhi chukaani pad rahi thi?

"Main maanta hu ki tumne mere supurd har maamle kar rakhe hain." Andar ke sannate ko cheerte huye sanjay uncle ki awaaz aayi____"Lekin avdhesh...mere bhai.. main bhi ek aisa insaan hu jiske seene me dhadakta hua dil hai jo apni har dhadkan par insaan ko kamjor banane wale jazbaat paida karta rahta hai. Vikram agar tumhara beta hai to wo mera bhi jigar ka tukda hai. Maine apne inhi haatho se utha kar use apni god me khilaaya hai, use pyar aur sneh diya hai. Tum sab jaante ho ki ranjan se kahi zyada main vikram ko pyar karta hu. Main itna kathor nahi hu ki use apne inhi hatho se maut ke ghaat utaar du. Isi liye, bas isi liye maine is maamle ko khud samhaalne ki bajay tum dono ko yaha aane ke liye majboor kiya.

Wo tumhara apna khoon hai is liye aise halaat me uske bare me koi bhi faisla karne ka haq sirf tum dono ko hai."

"Vikram ko main bhi apne bete ranjan ki tarah hi pyar karti hu." Keerti aunty ki aisi awaaz aayi jaise unka gala bhar aaya ho____"Pata nahi kaise uske man me ham sabke prati shak paida ho gaya aur wo hamari asaliyat ka pata lagane ki koshish me lag gaya. Sanjay ne use aise raaste par na jane ke liye jane kitni hi baar sanket diye aur daraya bhi lekin wo tab bhi nahi maana. Uski jagah koi dusra hota to kab ka wo is duniya se uth gaya hota lekin wo hamara beta hai is liye uske sath ab tak narmi ki gayi. Aaj wo is sthit me pahuch chuka hai ki wo peechhe nahi hat sakta aur hamari bhi majboori hai ki ham use ab jeewit nahi chhod sakte."

"Madhuri bhabhi ke saamne aisi kathor baate mat kaho keerti." Sanjay uncle ki kathor awaaz aayi____"Kya tum itna bhi nahi samajh sakti ki is waqt wo apne bete ke liye kitna dukhi hain?"

"Main itni kamjor nahi hu sanjay." Meri mammy madhuri ki awaaz aayi____"Haan ye sach hai ki apne bete ke liye is waqt main bahut zyada dukhi hu aur apne is dukh ko shabdo me baya nahi kar sakti lekin aap sab jaante hain ki aurat ka hriday kitna visaal hota hai. Wo gahri se gahri chot aur asahneeya dard ko bhi bardaast kar leti hai. Meri tarah Keerti, Garima aur Saumya ne bhi sanstha join karne se pahle uske niyam kanoon ko suna tha aur niyam kanoon ki kathorta ka bhali bhaanti ehsaas karne ke baad hi sanstha ko join kiya tha. Kya lagta hai tum sabko ki hame aisa kuch hone ka pahle andaza na hua hoga? Badi seedhi si baat hai ki insaan jo bhi karm karta hai wo ek din kisi na kisi tareeke se saboot ban kar logo ki nazar me aa hi jaata hai. Aisi koi cheez hai hi nahi jise duniya waalo se hamesha ke liye chhupa kar rakh di jaye. Ham sabhi bahno ne is bare me bahut vichaar vimarsh kiya tha aur is sach ko jaanne samajhne ke baavjood is sanstha ko join kiya. Sirf isi tark ke adhaar par ki duniya me jisne bhi janm liya hai use ek din maut zarur aayegi. Hamari koshish zarur marte dam tak yahi rahni chahiye ki ham aise bhayankar sach ko ujaagar na hone de."

"Tum itna kathor kaise ho sakti ho madhuri?" Papa ki bharrai huyi awaaz aayi_____"Us samay bhi tumne aise hi kathorta se ye sab kaha tha aur aaj bhi aisa kah rahi ho. Us waqt to maine ye soch kar khud ko tasalli de li thi ki aisa waqt kabhi aane hi nahi duga lekin aaj jab aisa waqt aa gaya hai to khud ko tasalli dene me badi takleef ho rahi hai. Main jaanta hu ki main bhaavna me bah raha hu lekin ye soch kar thoda hairaani ho rahi hai ki jisne apni kokh me nau maheene apne bete ko samhaala aur fir asahneeya peeda ke baad use is duniya me janm diya uske liye tum itni kathor baate kaise soch sakti ho?"

"To kya chaahte ho tum?" Mammy ki rulaai foot padi_____"Kya ye ki main apne bete ke dukh me dahaade maar maar kar rona shuru kar du? Apna seena cheer kar saari duniya ko dikhaau ki mere seene me mere bete ke liye itni mohabbat bhari huyi hai ki agar wo is duniya me nahi rahega to main bhi apni jaan de dugi? Kya mere aisa karne se halaat badal jaayenge aur kya mera beta maut ke muh me jane se bach jaayega?"

"Bhabhi samhaaliye khud ko." Siraaj uncle ki awaaz aayi____"Saumya zara Madhuri bhabhi ko dusre kamre me le kar jaao tum."

"Nahi, iski koi zarurat nahi hai Siraj." Mammy ki awaaz aayi____"Kisi raaste me itna door nikal aane ke baad peechhe palat jana kaayaro ki nishaani hai. Apni khushi ke liye ya apne pagalpan ke liye ham sabne jo raasta apnaya tha usse ab ham peechhe nahi hat sakte. Agar peechhe hat gaye to un logo ki aatmaaye hame kabhi maaf nahi karengi jinhone hamare liye apni jaan di aur jo hamare qahar ka shikaar ho gaye. Zindagi me aisa kabhi nahi hota ki kisi ko hamesha khushiya hi milti rahe. Insaan ko khushiyo ka bhog karne ke baad dukh aur takleefo ko bhi khushi se bhogna padta hai."

Mammy ki in baato ke baad ek baar fir se kamre me sannata chha gaya. Baahar khada main jaise kisi aur hi duniya me tha. Kaano me saay saay ki awaaze gooj rahi thi. Zahen antariksh me parwaaz kar raha tha. Aisa lagta tha jaise saari duniya me kabristaan jaisa sannata chha gaya ho.

"Ab itna sochna band karo tum sab." Mammy ki awaaz kaano me padi to jaise main gahre samudra se baahar aaya, udhar wo kah rahi thi____"Aise halaat me niyamanusaar jo karna chahiye wo karo."

"Mujhe lagta hai ki hame vikram ko ek aur mauka dena chahiye." Jeewan uncle ki awaaz aayi____"Agar wo iske baad bhi apni koshisho se baaz nahi aata to fir uske sath wahi kiya jaayega jo sanstha aur ham se ke hit me hoga."

"Dusra mauka dene ka sawaal hi nahi hai jeewan." Mammy ki ajeeb si awaaz aai_____"Main jaanti hu ki tum meri baate sunne ke baad aur mere dukh ko dekhte huye aisa kah rahe ho jabki sach ye hai ki iske pahle sabse zyada tum hi iske paksh me the."

"Vikram ne Manish kulkarni naam ke kisi jaasus ko hamari asaliyat ka pata lagane ke liye lagaya hua tha." Papa ki awaaz aayi____"Siraj ki report ke anusaar kulkarni ko ehsaas ho chuka tha ki hame uske bare me pata chal gaya hai aur ye bhi ki ab use hamare dwara apni jaan jane ka khatra badh gaya hai. Isi liye wo apna kaam chhod kar hamse bhaagne laga tha. Beech me wo hamare aadmiyo ki nazar se ojhal ho gaya tha. Baad me bhale hi kulkarni hamare aadmiyo ke hath lag gaya aur use sanjay ke kahne par maut ke ghaat utaar diya gaya lekin sambhav hai ki gaayab huye waqt me wo vikram se mila ho. Zaahir hai uski koshish yahi rahi hogi ki uske paas hamare bare me jitni bhi jaankari hai use wo vikram ko bata de. Aakhir isi kaam me to use vikram ne lagaya tha. Khair kahne ka matlab ye hai ki agar sach me kulkarni ke dwara vikram ko hamari asaliyat ka pata chal gaya hai to sanstha ke niyam ke anusaar uska jeewit rahna theek nahi hai."

"To iska matlab.

" Garima aunty ki awaaz aayi____"Kya aap sach me vikram ko maar denge?"
"Aise bevkoofana sawaal ka kya matlab hua bhabhi?" Papa ki awaaz aayi_____"Aap achhi tarah jaanti hain ki iske alawa na to hamare paas koi dusra raasta hai aur na hi ham use is tarah jeewit chhod sakte hain? Ham khud hi jab niyamo ka paalan nahi karenge to dusre kya karenge aur fir ye mat bhooliye ki ham se aage bhi koi hai jiska hukum maanna hamara farz hai. Agar aaj hamne aisa nahi kiya to sambhav hai ki iske liye ham sabko bhaari musibat ka saamna karna pad jaaye."

"Main kuch aur bhi kahna chaahti hu." Mammy ki awaaz aayi_____"Main jaanti hu ki aise waqt me mujhe aisa kahne ki to baat door balki aisa sochna bhi nahi chahiye lekin fir bhi kahna chaahti hu."
"Beshak kahiye bhabhi." Jeewan, sanjay, aur siraj uncle teeno ki ek sath awaaz aayi thi.

"Main apne bete ko ek baar ji bhar ke pyaar kar lena chaahti hu." Mammy ki kaampti huyi awaaz aayi____"Use ji bhar ke mahsoos kar lena chaahti hu. Use apne andar har tarah se sama lena chaahti hu. Kya tum log meri ye khwaahish puri nahi kar sakte?"

"Madhuri samhaalo khud ko." Papa ki awaaz aayi_____"Ye kaisi baate kar rahi ho tum?"
"Main kuch nahi jaanti." Mammy ki ek baar fir se rulaayi foot padi____"Bhale hi tum log kuch bhi socho samjho lekin mujhe apne bete ko ek baar ji bhar ke dekhna hai. Use ji bhar ke pyaar karna hai. Use apne andar hamesha ke liye sama lena chaahti hu. Uske baad to wo kabhi mujhe milega hi nahi. Meri aankhe to hamesha use dekhne ke liye hi tarsengi."

"Madhuri bhabhi ki ye khwaahish puri honi chahiye avdhesh." Siraj uncle ne kaha____"Wo ek maa hain is liye unhe apni mamta ko apne bete par luta lene do."
"Main siraj se sahmat hu." Jeewan uncle ne kaha____"Madhuri bhabhi ke liye itna to ham sab kar hi sakte hain aur waise bhi isme koi samasya nahi hai."

"Agar tum sab yahi chaahte ho." Papa ne gambheerta se kaha____"To theek hai, vikram ko main kisi bahaane ghar bula luga."

"Mujhe to ye sab soch kar hi dar lag raha hai." Siraj uncle ki wife yaani Saumya aunty ki awaaz aayi_____"Ham me se kisi ne bhi ye nahi socha tha ki jeewan me kabhi aisa bhi waqt aayega ki hame apne hi beto ke liye itna kathor faisla karna hoga. Aaj avdhesh bhai sahab aur madhuri ke bete ke sath aisa hone wala hai lekin yakeen maaniye aisa bhi waqt aayega hai jab ham sab apne apne beto ke bare me isi tarah baith kar faisla suna rahe honge."

"Saumya ne sahi kaha_____"Keerti aunty ne kaha____"Mujhe to aisa lag raha hai jaise ye bura waqt aane ki shuruaat huyi hai."
"Aane wale samay me kya hoga ye baad ki baat hai." Papa ne kaha____"Lekin is maamle se itna to sabak lena hi padega ki aage se hame apne bachcho ke prati thoda nahi balki bahut zyada saawdhaan rahna hoga."

Khidki ke baahar khada main ek aise jhanjhawaat se joojh raha tha jo mujhe buri tarah peeda de raha tha. Aakhir maine us kadwe sach ko sun hi liya tha jiske bare me mere andar se koi awaaz de kar bata raha tha. Aisa lag raha tha jaise saara asmaan mere sir par aa kar gir pada tha. Gussa nafrat aur ghrina ka aisa jwalamukhi ubhar raha tha mere andar jo har kisi ko tabaah kar dene ke liye mujhe puri shakhti se aage dhakelne par amada tha.

Main ab aur kuch nahi sunna chaahta tha. Mera man kar raha tha ki andar maujood har shakhs ko jala kar raakh kar du. Main gusse aur nafrat se kaampne laga tha. Badi mushkil se main khud ko samhaale huye tha. Main jaanta tha ki ab agar aur thodi der main yaha par ruka to yakeenan main koi na koi anarth kar baithuga is liye ek jhatke se khidki se hata. Kahte hain ki gussa sabse pahle insaan ke vivek ka sewan karta hai. Jis saawdhaani ke sath main khidki tak pahucha tha usi saawdhaani ke sath mujhe lautna bhi chaahiye tha lekin aisa ho nahi paaya.

Main gusse me jaise hi khidki se hata aur balcony ki raahdari ki taraf palta to meri peeth par tanga hua mera bag khidki ke palle se takra gaya jisse badi tez to nahi lekin itni awaaz zarur ho gayi ki andar kamre me maujood har shakhs ka dhyaan khidki ki taraf badi tezi se gaya. Bag jaise hi palle me laga to andar se "Kaun hai khidki ke baahar" awaaz aayi. Shayad siraj uncle ki awaaz thi wo jo mere kaano me padi thi. Bijli ki tarah mere zahen me khayaal ubhra ki ab shayad upar wala hi bacha paaye mujhe. Main tezi se raahdari se chalte huye kone me pahucha aur rassi pakad kar jhool gaya.

Rassi ke sahaare jhoolte huye main badi tezi se neeche zameen par pahucha aur rassi ko kunde me hi lagi chhod kar main imaarat ke peeche ki taraf daud chala. Main aise bhaag raha tha jaise hazaaro bhoot mere peechhe lag gaye ho. Mujhe nahi pata ki mere peechhe koi aa bhi raha tha ya nahi lekin main bina ruke bhaagta hi chala ja raha tha.

Update - 30
(Last Update)
____________________​

Ab Tak...

Rassi ke sahaare jhoolte huye main badi tezi se neeche zameen par pahucha aur rassi ko kunde me hi lagi chhod kar main imaarat ke peeche ki taraf daud chala. Main aise bhaag raha tha jaise hazaaro bhoot mere peechhe lag gaye ho. Mujhe nahi pata ki mere peechhe koi aa bhi raha tha ya nahi lekin main bina ruke bhaagta hi chala ja raha tha.

Ab Aage....

Ek lamba chakkar laga kar main mukhya sadak par pahuch chuka tha. Kismat se ek auto aata hua dikha to maine use haath de kar rukwaya aur bina usse kuch bole uske auto me baith gaya. Meri jaldbaazi aur harkat ko dekh auto wala thoda chaunka fir hairaani se meri taraf dekh kar puchh hi baitha ki kaha jana hai? Maine use gantavya ke bare me bataya to wo fauran hi chal pada. Saare raaste main is tarah chupchaap baitha raha jaise mujhe lakwa maar gaya ho. Auto driver back mirror se baar baar mujhe dekh raha tha kintu bola kuch nahi. Shayad wo meri haalat ko samajhne ki koshish kar raha tha.

Auto ek jagah jhatke se ruka to mera dhyaan bhang hua aur maine chaunk kar auto wale ki taraf dekha to usne bataya ki wo gantavya tak pahuch gaya hai. Uski baat sun kar main thoda hadbadaya aur fir jaldi se auto se utar kar uske paise diye.

Auto wala paise lete waqt meri taraf hi ajeeb bhaav se dekh raha tha. Main use paise dene ke baad bina usse kuch bole ek taraf ko badi tezi se badh gaya. Kuch hi der me main aisi jagah par aa gaya jaha par maine kiraaye ki car khadi ki thi. Car me baith kar maine car ko start kiya aur fauran hi use mukhya sadak ki taraf badha diya.

Mukhya sadak par bina kisi baadha ke chalte huye maine pahli baar raahat ki thodi saans li. Halaaki zahen abhi bhi hazaaro tarah ke vichaaro me uljha hua tha. Main tezi se chalte huye mukhya sadak se utar kar ek sankri gali me car ko mod diya. Kuch door chalne ke baad maine car ko rok diya. Khidki ka sheesha neeche kar ke maine aas paas ka muaayna kiya aur sab kuch thik thaak dekh kar jaldi se apna huliya pahle jaisa banane me lag gaya. Jaldi hi main apne asli chehre me aa gaya. Saari cheezo ko maine bag me thoosa aur car ko start kar ke aage badha diya.

Jaha se maine car kiraaye par li thi waha par pahuch kar maine car ke maalik ko uski car waapas ki aur ek auto me baith kar waapas hotel aa gaya. Hotel ke kamre me aa kar maine pahle darwaze ko andar se lock kiya aur fir bed par pasar gaya. Aisa prateet ho raha tha jaise maansik aur shareerik roop se kitna thak gaya hu main.

Kaano me apne mata pita ki baate aise gooj uthti thi jisse mere kaano ke sath sath mera hriday bhi fat padta tha. Andar ek aag dhadhak rahi thi jo mujhe andar hi andar jalaye ja rahi thi. Man me vichaaro ka tufaan maano qahar dha raha tha. Jab main apne mata pita ke pyaar aur sneh ke baare me sochta to meri aankho se aansu chhalak padte aur jab ye sochta ki unki asaliyat kya hai to aankho se bahte aansu maano laave me tabdeel ho jaate the. Mujhe aisa lag raha tha ki main ek jhatke me sab kuch tabaah kar du.

Jab mere andar ki dhadhakti huyi aag kisi bhi tarah se shaant na huyi to main bed se utha aur saare kapde utaar kar bathroom me ghus gaya. Bathroom me ja kar jab maine thande paani ko apne tapte jism par daala to ek sukhad ehsaas ki anubhooti huyi. Jane kitni hi der tak main thande paani me khud ko bhigota raha uske baad tauliye se khud ko ponchhte huye bathroom se baahar aa gaya.

Man kuch halka ho gaya tha aur jism me bhi ab thakaawat ka zyada abhaas nahi ho raha tha. Dimaag thanda hua to zahen me ye khayaal ubharne lage ki is sabke baad ab aage kya hoga? Unhe ye pata chal chuka hai ki kisi ne khidki ke baahar se un sabki saari baate sun li hai is liye ab unki yahi koshish hogi ki har keemat par wo us shakhs ko talaash kare jisne unki baate suni hain. Zaahir hai wo aise shakhs ko jeewit nahi chhodenge lekin sabse bada sawaal ye hai ki kya wo ye jaan paayenge ki khidki ke baahar se unki baate sun lene wala kaun tha? Apne man me uthe is sawaal par jab maine vichaar kiya to mujhe jawaab bhi mil gaya. Yaani maujooda halaat me un sabke zahen me us shakhs ke roop me ek hi naam aayega aur wo naam hoga mera. Aaj ke waqt me agar unke liye koi sirdard ban gaya hai to wo hu main. Yaani unhe ye sochne me zara bhi der na lagegi ki khidki ke baahar se unki baate sun lene wala asal me main hi ho sakta hu.

Main bhale hi waha se filhaal puri tarah bach kar nikal aaya tha kintu unki nazar me mera bhed khul chuka tha aur ab wo har jagah meri talaash me apne aadmiyo ko laga denge. Sabse pahle to mujhe janm dene wala mera pita mere bare me ye pata lagayega ki main dusre shahar me hu ya nahi? Agar unhe ye pata chala ki main waha par nahi hu to ye saaf ho jaayega ki khidki ke baahar se unki aur baaki sabki baate sunne wala main hi tha.

Halaat bahut zyada gambheer ho chuke the. Mere jitne bhi apne the wo sab ab meri jaan ke dushman ban chuke the. Ab main unke liye unka beta nahi rah gaya tha balki aisa dushman ban chuka tha jise jeewit rakhna unke liye hargiz sambhav nahi tha. Koi aur waqt hota to main ye kalpana tak nahi kar sakta tha ki mujhe itna pyaar karne wale mere ye apne kabhi meri jaan ke is tarah dushman bhi ban sakte hain. Niyati jab koi khel rachti hai to wo ham maamuli insaano ki kalpana se bahut hi zyada pare hota hai. Halaaki mera maanna hai ki har cheez ke jimmedaar sirf aur sirf ham insaan hi hote hain. Zaahir si baat hai ki agar kisi tarah ka koi beej hi nahi boya jaayega to bhala koi fasal kaise taiyaar ho jaayegi? Insaan jaane anjaane aise beej bo hi deta hai jiski fasal aage ja kar use aise roop me nazar aati hai. Chaahe wo mere apne rahe ho ya main khud, ham sabne khushi khushi apni khushi ke liye aisa beej boya jiski fasal aaj aise roop me hamare saamne nazar aa rahi thi jise khushi khushi kaatne ki kisi me himmat hi nahi thi. Halaaki jo himmat dikhaane ki koshish me lag gaye the wo bhi unki himmat nahi thi balki wo to ek dar aur majboori thi. Apne apne jeewan ko salaamat rakhne ka dar aur majboori. Sawaal tha ki kya mujh me bhi himmat nahi thi ki main is tarah se taiyar huyi fasal ko jad se kaat kar uska naamo nishaan mita du?

Main apne man me uth rahe aise vichaaro aur khayaalo ke chalte buri tarah ulajh kar rah gaya tha. Mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tha ki aisi sthiti me ab mujhe kya karna chahiye? Mere andar se koi cheekh cheekh kar mujhe awaaze de raha tha aur tark dete huye jane kya kya kahta ja raha tha. Main ye maanta hu ki maine apni khushi aur apni chaahat ko pura karne ke liye aisi sanstha ko join kiya jisne yakeenan meri fitrat ko badal diya aur meri sabse badi chaahat ko pura karwa diya. Meri umar ke ladke jawaani me agar aisi hasrate paal bajthte hain to wo ek swabhaavik baat hai.

Main nahi samajhta ki maine aisi sanstha ko join kar ke koi galat kiya tha lekin mere mata pita aur unke saathiyo ne kya soch kar aisi sanstha ko join kiya raha hoga? Aakhir unhe aisa kaun sa dukh tha jise wo aisi sanstha me aane ke baad hi door kar sakte the? Kahte hain ki mata pita apne bachcho ko aise sanskaar aur aisi shiksha dete hain jisse bachche sansaar me aage chal kar apne achhe karmo ke dwara apne mata pita ke sath sath apne kul khandaan ka bhi naam roshan kare lekin mere maamle ko dekh kar uske bare me koi kya kah sakta tha? Main puchhta hu ki duniya me aise kaun se mata pita hain jo apni aisi ghatiya hasrato ke liye aise kaam karte hain jiski vajah se unke saamne aaj aise halaat ban jaaye?

Mere dilo dimaag me aandhiya si chal rahi thi aur aandhiyo ke beech mera vajood buri tarah tahas nahas hota hua prateet ho raha tha. Baar baar mere zahen me bas yahi khayaal ubhar aate the ki koi mata pita apne bete ke bare me aisa kaise chaah sakta hai aur wo khud aisa kaise ho sakte hain? Aisi giri huyi soch aur aisi neechta se bhari huyi maansikta kaise ho sakti thi un sabki? Baat sirf meri ya mere mata pita bas ki hi nahi thi balki mere baaki dosto ke mata pita bhi aisi hi giri huyi soch aur maansikta ke shikaar the. Unke man me bhi apne apne bachcho ke prati aisi laalsa thi jo had darze ka paap tha.

☆☆☆

Us waqt raat ke kareeb ek baj rahe the jab main apne ghar ke ek aise hisse me ja pahucha tha jaha par light ka prakash nahi tha. Yaha tak pahuchne me filhaal mujhe koi pareshaani nahi huyi thi. Main achhi tarah jaanta tha ki meri jaan ke dushman mujhe pure shahar me khoj rahe hain lekin main ye bhi jaanta tha ki wo yaha par mujhe khojne ka sochenge hi nahi kyoki unki samajh me main apni jaan bachane ke liye kisi aisi jagah chhupne ka sochuga jaha par mujhe koi khoj hi na paaye. Wo ye nahi soch sakte the ki main itne gambheer halaat me apne hi ghar jane ka soch sakta hu. Halaaki yaha bhi ghar ke andar jana mere liye asaan nahi tha kyoki ghar ke mukhya darwaze ki taraf naukar the aur ghar ke andar savita aunty. Savita aunty bhi unhi se mili huyi thi is liye agar unki nazar mujh par pad gayi to wo fauran hi mere yaha hone ki suchna unhe de dengi.

Hotel se main seedha yahi aaya tha. Itna to main apne pita ke mukh se hi sun chuka tha ki zyadatar maamle sanjay uncle hi unke kahne par samhaalte the aur unke nirdesh par baaki log samhaalte the to zaahir hai ki mere pita koi bhi kaam field me ja kar nahi karte the. Mujhe andesha tha ki wo sanjay uncle ke bangle se nikal kar mammy ke sath seedha ghar hi gaye honge. Mujhe ye bhi andesha tha ki wo bangle me pahuch kar seedha apne kamre ke us gupt tahkhane me jaayenge jis tahkhane ka rahasya janne ke liye main unki chori se kayi baar waha ja chuka tha. Apne ghar aane ka mera maksad khud ko chhupana ya apni jaan bachana hargiz nahi tha balki yaha aane ka bas ek hi maksad tha ki is sabke bare me apne mata pita se wo sab kuch puchh saku jo main jaanna chaahta hu aur ye bhi ki unhone ye sab kyo kiya hai?

Bangle ke peechhe taraf se diwaar ke sahaare chalte huye main us hisse me aaya jaha par mere kamre ki khidki thi. Upar pahle floor par mere kamre ki khidki ke baahri taraf bani balcony mujhe saaf dikh rahi thi. Yahi se rassi ke sahaare utar kar main agent ke roop me aaya jaaya karta tha. Mere zahen me khayaal ubhra ki sambhav hai ki sanstha ka koi agent mere is bangle ke aas paas kahi maujood ho. Halaaki iska mujhe yakeen nahi tha kyoki kayi baar maine pahle bhi is baat ko jaancha parkha tha lekin aisa koi sandigdh byakti mujhe pahle kabhi nazar nahi aaya tha. Tab maine yahi niskarsh nikaala tha ki sanstha ka koi agent tabhi mere aas paas lagaya jata tha jab main agent ke roop me service dene jata tha. Kahne ka matlab ye ki is waqt aas paas sanstha ka koi bhi agent nahi ho sakta tha.

Chaaro taraf ka badi bareeki se muaayna karne ke baad maine apni peeth se apna bag nikaala. Hotel se aate waqt ek jagah maine ek aur rassi khareed li thi. Apne ghar me ghusne ka plan maine hotel me hi banaya tha. Khair bag se rassi nikaal kar maine use khola aur uske ek chhor ko pakad kar badi hi kushalta se upar ki taraf uchhaal diya. Rassi hawa me lahraati huyi balcony me lagi lohe ki railing tak pahuchi lekin waapas neeche ki taraf hi aa giri. Zaahir tha uska chhor sahi jagah par pahuch hi nahi paaya tha. Maine fir se koshish ki lekin rassi ka chhor sahi tareeke se railing ke us hisse me nahi pahuch pa raha tha jaha main use pahuchana chaahta tha. Do teen baar ki koshish bekaar jane par mere chehre par pareshaani ke sath sath gusse ke bhi bhaav ubhar aaye. Maine kuch der gahri gahri saans le kar khud ko saant kiya aur chauthi baar fir se rassi ko upar ki taraf uchhaala. Rassi ka chhor lohe ke upari bhaag me gaya aur ghoom kar uske neeche bani kayi saari chhoti badi jaaliyo me atak gaya. Maine jaldi se rassi ko apni taraf kheecha jisse chhor par lagi gaanth usme shakhti se fans gayi. Gaanth ki vajah se rassi ka chhor us chhote hisse se nikal hi nahi paaya jiski vajah se rassi tight ho gayi. Main samajh gaya ki is baar sahi jagah par rassi ka chhor pahuch gaya hai.

Kuch hi der me main rassi ke sahaare khidki ke baahari bhaag me bani balcony me pahuch gaya tha. Saanse thodi fool gayi thi is liye maine kuch der saanso ko niyantrit kiya aur fir chaaro taraf ka muaayna karne ke baad khidki ki taraf palta. Khidki me kaanch ke do palle the jinke chaaro taraf lakdi ka frame laga hua tha. Jab se maine Choot Maar Service jaisi sanstha ko join kiya tha aur agent ke roop me service dene jane laga tha tab se is khidki ko main andar se lock kar ke band nahi rakhta tha balki sirf dono pallo ko aapas me jod kar hi rakhta tha. Khidki ke andar parda laga hua tha. Agar andar kamre me light jal rahi hoti to yakeenan parde me roshni ka abhaas hota.

Maine badi hi saawdhani se khidki ke dono pallo ko khola aur badi hi asaani se khidki ke raaste andar kamre me pahuch gaya.

Kamra kyoki mera tha is liye mujhe achhi tarah pata tha ki andar kamre me kaun si cheez kaha par maujood ho sakti hai. Maine khidki ke pallo ko pahle jaise aapas me bhidaya aur palat kar bed ki taraf badh chala. Mere dil ki dhadkane badhi huyi thi kintu dar ka ehsaas nahi tha kyoki is waqt main us tarah ki maansikta me hi nahi tha.

Kamre me andhera tha aur sannata aisa ki agar kahi suyi bhi gire to dhamake jaisi awaaz ho. Main kuch der bed ke paas khada apne andar uth aaye tufaan ko samhaalne ki koshish karta raha uske baad mutthiya kas kar darwaze ki taraf badha. Darwaza meri ummid ke anusaar baahar se band nahi tha, is liye maine use aahista se thoda sa khola to baahar taraf roshni ka abhaas hua. Dring room ke bahut upar chhat ke kunde me ek vishaal jhoomar laga hua tha jo kayi saari lighto se roshan tha aur usi ki roshni charo taraf faili huyi thi. Har taraf gahri khamoshi chhaai huyi thi. Mujhe ye dekh kar thodi hairaani huyi ki aise halaat me bhi bangle ke andar kisi tarah ki halchal ka abhaas tak nahi ho raha tha. Bagle ke andar ka mahaul bilkul waisa hi tha jaise samaanya paristhiti me hota tha.

Main darwaza khol kar baahar nikla aur lambi raahdari se chalte huye seedhiyo ke paas aaya. Man me tarah tarah ke khayaal ubhar rahe the jo mujhe buri tarah jhakjhor rahe the aur yaha par bhayanak taandav karne ke liye majboor kar rahe the. Main seedhiyo se utarte huye neeche aaya. Seedhiyo par hare rang ka kaleen neeche tak bichha hua tha is liye mere utarne par koi awaaz nahi huyi.

Seedhiyo se neeche aa kar maine chaaro taraf nazre ghumaayi. Mere mata pita ka kamra neeche hi tha aur dusri taraf ek kone me savita aunty ka kamra tha. Maine idhar udhar dekha kintu na to koi nazar aaya aur na hi kisi prakaar ki kahi halchal samajh me aayi joki aisi situation me mere liye bahut hi chaukaane wali baat thi. Khair main seedha apne mata pita ke kamre ki taraf badh chala. Kuch hi der me jab main mammy papa ke kamre ke paas pahucha to dekha darwaza band tha. Pahle to man kiya ki darwaze par puri taakat se laat maaru taaki darwaza jad se hi ukhad jaaye kintu fir maine apne andar uthe krodh ko shaant kiya aur darwaze se kaan sata kar andar ki awaaz sunne ki koshish ki.

Kamre ke andar bhi waisi hi khamoshi chhaai huyi thi jaise baahar chhaai huyi thi. Main samajh gaya ki ya to wo dono tahkhane me honge ya fir so gaye honge. Maine darwaze ko andar ki taraf halka sa dhakela to meri ummid ke vipreet darwaza badi asaani se khulta hi chala gaya. Kamre me neem andhera tha. Main darwaze ke paas khada andar kisi tarah ki halchal hone ka intzaar karne laga kintu jab kaafi der guzar jane ke baad bhi mujhe kisi tarah ki halchal ka abhaas nahi hua to main kamre ke andar daakhil hua.

Man me to tarah tarah ke khayaal ubhar rahe the kintu jane kyo is waqt mujhe thodi ghabrahat si mahsoos hone lagi thi. Kamre ke andar aaya to meri nazar bade se bed par padi. Bed me koi nahi tha. Bed apni jagah par waisa hi rakha hua tha jaise hamesha rakha rahta tha. Ye dekh kar main man hi man chaunka. Mujhe samajh na aaya ki agar bed kaleen ke upar hi rakha hua hai aur bed bhi khaali hai to fir mere mammy papa kaha hain? Main to yahi samjha tha ki ya to wo dono bed par soye huye honge ya fir neeche tahkhane me honge lekin yaha to aisa kuch tha hi nahi. Mere zahen me khayaal ubhra ki kahi aisa to nahi ki wo dono yaha aaye hi na ho?

Abhi main ye soch hi raha tha ki ekdam se meri nazar bed ke dusri taraf padi. Aisa laga jaise waha par koi pada hua hai. Main saawdhaani se us taraf badha. Man me hazaro tarah ke khayaal liye jaise hi main bed ke dusri taraf pahucha to mere hosh ud gaye. Dilo dimaag ko aisa jhatka laga ki main ekdam se apne hosh kho baitha aur bijli ki tarah lapak kar aage badha. Kamre ke farsh par meri maa lahu luhaan padi huyi thi aur unke peeche bed ki pusht se apni peeth tikaye mere papa baithe huye the. Is taraf ke farsh par khoon hi khoon faila hua tha. Apne mata pita ko is tarah lahu luhaan haalat me dekh kar main unke prati apni nafrat aur gusse ko bhool gaya aur tadap kar unke nazdeek pahucha.

Farsh par kisi thandi cheez par mera hath pada to maine bedhyaani me us cheez ko pakad liya. Hatheli par thand ka ehsaas hua to maine mammy aur papa ki taraf se nazar hata kar apni hatheli ki taraf dekha to buri tarah uchhal pada. Mere hath me revolver tha. Palak jhapakte hi mere zahen me bas ek hi baat goonji ki is revolver se mere mata pita ne apni jaan le li hai. Shayad wo mujhe khone ke baad khud bhi jeewit nahi rahna chaahte the. Unhe laga hoga ki main sanjay uncle ke bangle se bhaag kar seedha ghar hi jaauga. Uske baad jab wo bhi ghar lautenge to unka saamna mujhse hoga. Apni asaliyat ke ujaagar ho jane ki vajah se bhala wo kaise mujhe apna chehra dikha sakte the? Shayad isi liye unhone aisa waqt aane se pahle hi apne aapko khatm kar liya tha.

Apne mata pita ko is tarah se is duniya se gaya dekh mera dil hahakaar kar utha. Ek asahneeya dard meri aatma tak ko peeda deta hua chala gaya. Palak jhapakte hi meri haalat paagalo jaisi ho gayi kintu fir achanak se mujhe jhatka laga aur main ye soch kar halak faad kar chillaya ki mujhe mere sawaalo ka jawaab diye bina mere maa baap kaise is duniya se ja sakte hain? Jis khushi se unhone aisa kukarm kiya tha usi khushi se unhe mera saamna bhi karna chahiye tha. Pure bangle me meri awaaze goonj uthi thi. Main gusse aur nafrat me paagalo ki tarah chillaaye ja raha tha. Achanak se bagle me badi tezi se halchal hoti huyi prateet huyi. Kayi saare logo ke kadmo ki awaaze is tarah se sunaayi di jaise kayi saare log bhaagte huye meri taraf hi aa rahe the.

Kuch hi der me kamre me kayi saare log daakhil huye aur kayi logo ne mujhe pakad kar apni taraf kheechna shuru kar diya. Agle hi pal kamre me tez roshni ho gayi. Maine pahli baar un logo ki taraf nazar ghumaayi to ye dekh kar mujhe jhatka laga ki mujhe pakadne wale koi aur nahi balki police ke log the.

Ek police wale ne safed rumaal ke sahaare mere hath se wo revolver le liya jise ab tak maine apne hath me hi pakda hua tha. Palak jhapakte hi har manzar badal gaya tha. Kayi police wale mujhe shakhti se kheechte huye kamre se baahar le gaye. Kamre se baahar hall me aaya to ek ne mere hatho me hathkadi pahna di. Mujhe kisi cheez ka hosh hi nahi tha ki mere sath wo log kya kya karte ja rahe the. Mere zahen me to bas isi baat ka gussa bhara hua tha ki mere maa baap mere sawaalo ka jawaab diye bina kaise is duniya se ja sakte the?

Bangle se baahar wo log mujhe pakad kar le aaye aur apni police jeep me kisi bore ki tarah thoos kar baitha diya. Police ki keep ek jhatke se waha se chal padi to jaise meri cheekho par break lag gaya aur main kisi gahre sadme me doobta chala gaya. Uske baad mujhe koi hosh nahi rah gaya tha ki kisi ne kya kya mere sath kiya. Hawalaat me police walo ne ye kahte huye mujh par dande barsaaye ki maine apne mata pita ka khoon kyo kiya lekin mere mukh se bas dard se bhari cheekhe hi nikalti rahi. Teen chaar din yahi aalam raha. In chaar dino me mujhse koi bhi aisa byakti milne nahi aaya jise main kabhi apna samajhta tha.

Chauthe din mujhe adalat me pesh kiya gaya. Adalat me wakeelo ne apna apna kaam kiya jabki main bejaan laash ki tarah katghare me khada raha. Mere kaano tak kisi ki baate pahuch hi nahi rahi thi aur na hi maine kisi ke sawaalo ke jawaab diye. Aakhir me nyaay ki kursi par baithe nyayadheesh ne mujhe umar qaid ki saza suna di. Uske baad ek badi si gaadi me mujhe central jail ki ek kothri me la kar daal diya gaya.

Zindagi kaha se shuru huyi thi aur kaha aa kar khatm ho gayi thi. Main maheeno sadme me dooba raha. Shuruaat ke kuch maheene maine jail me qaidiyo ke beech na jane kaise kaise kast sahe aur kaisi kaisi yaatnaye sahi kintu mujh par koi fark nahi padta tha. Na jeene ki aarzu thi aur na hi kisi se kuch kahne ki tamanna. Aise hi din maheene me aur maheene saal me guzarne lage. Kuch saal baad jab main thoda theek hua to aksar ye sochta ki mere mata pita ne khud khushi kyo ki hogi? Kya sach me wo apraadh bojh se itna dab chuke the ki wo mera saamna karne se darte the aur meri maut ka farmaan sunane ke baad khud bhi jeewit nahi rahna chaahte the? Kya sach me yahi baat rahi hogi ya asaliyat kuch aur thi? Main aksar sochta tha ki mujhe apne bete ki tarah pyar karne wale mere apne ek baar bhi us samay mujhse milne police lockup me kyo nahi aaye the? Jab mujhe adalat me judge ke saamne pesh kiya gaya tha tab bhi shayad wo nahi aaye the. Aakhir aisi kya vajah ho sakti hai ki mere apno ne mujhse is tarah se muh mod liya tha? Mere dosto me se bhi koi mujhse milne nahi aaya tha. Kya is sabke peechhe koi aisa rahasya ho sakta hai jiski main kalpana bhi nahi kar sakta tha? Aise na jane kitne hi sawaal aksar mere zahen me ubharte rahte the lekin aise sawaalo ka jawaab dene wala koi nahi tha.

Zindagi jab bojh lagne lagti hai to fir kisi cheez se moh nahi rah jata aur na hi kisi cheez se koi fark padta hai. Sansaar me kab kiske sath kya hota hai is baat se bhi insaan ko koi matlab nahi rah jata. Waqt aur halaat jab kisi insaan ko ye ehsaas kara dete hain ki uska is duniya me koi bhi apna nahi raha aur na hi koi uske liye dukhi hone wala raha to insaan ek gahre shoonya me doob jata hai. Wo is sansaar ki maya se virakt ho jata hai. Har guzarte waqt ke sath mera yahi haal hota ja raha tha. Main is baat ko bhi nahi sochta tha ki kya sach tha aur kya jhooth. Jisse mujhe apne sawaalo ke jawaab chahiye the wo to khud hi is duniya se ja chuke the, fir bhala kisi se kis liye koi sawaal karna ya kisi baat ka shikwa gila karna? Har roz dil karta tha ki apni aisi zindagi ko ek jhatke me mita du lekin agle hi pal main ye soch kar apni is soch ko bedardi se kuchal deta tha ki main apne mata pita ki tarah kaayar nahi hu jo kisi ka saamna karne ki bajay khud khushi kar le. Is sansaar me amar koi nahi hai. Maut sabko ek din aani hai to jis din mujhe marna likha hoga to mar hi jaauga. Agar maine bhool se koi paap bhi kiya tha to yahi samajh looga ki ye dukh dard sahna hi mera prayaashchit hai. Dil me bas yahi ek khwaahish rah gayi thi ki kaash maut naam ki khubsurat bala jaldi se mujhe apni baaho me lene ke liye aa jaaye.

Jailer sahab, yahi mere jeewan ki kahani hai aur yahi mera sach hai. Aapse pahle bhi is jail me kai jailer aaye the kintu maine unme se kisi ko bhi kabhi apna sach nahi bataya. Unhe bhala kya batata ki main kaun tha aur mere sath sath mere pariwar ka sach kya tha. Kya isse koi cheez badal sakti thi? Kya kisi se apni dastaan batane se mujhe koi khushi mil sakti thi? Mera kissa aisa tha hi nahi jo kisi ko batane laayak tha, balki ye to aisa tha jise hazaaro laakho pardo me chhipa kar hi rakha ja sakta tha. Bhala main kaise kisi ko ye batata ki mere apne kis tarah ki maansikta ke shikaar the aur kis tarah ki khwaahish rakhte the?

Socha to yahi tha ki marta mar jaauga lekin kisi ko apna sach nahi bataauga lekin shayad niyati mujhse kuch aur hi chaah rahi thi is liye usne mere jeewan me aapko bheja. Wagle sahab aap sach me bahut hi nekdil insaan hain aur main dua karta hu ki upar wala hamesha aapko aur aapke pariwar ko khush rakhe. Aapne hamesha mujhe apne chhote bhai ki tarah pyar aur sneh diya. Is jeewan me bas yahi ek achhi baat huyi ki mujhe aapke jaisa pyar aur sneh dene wala koi gair mila. Aapko apna nahi kahuga kyoki apne kaise hote hain ye maine dekh liya hai. Khair jab mujhe pata chala ki meri baaki ki saza ko maaf kar diya gaya hai to maine bhi socha ki jeewan me ab kuch to karna hi padega is liye jab kuch karne ke bare me socha to ek baar fir se zahen sakriya ho gaya. Jo sawaal kabhi aksar zahen me ubhra karte the wo ek baar fir se ubharne lage aur is baar un sawaalo ke jawaab mujhe khud hi mil gaye.

Main achhi tarah samajh chuka hu jailer sahab ki bees saal pahle ka sach kya tha aur jab samajh gaya to ye soch kar muskura utha ki niyati ke khel bhi kitne niraale hote hain.

Maine kabhi khud khushi isi liye nahi ki thi kyoki niyati aage chal kar mere dwara ek aur khel khelna chaahti thi. Yaha se jane se pahle maine socha ki aapko apna sach bata kar hi jaau. Aap jaise nekdil insaan ke man me hamesha ke liye ye jigyasa chhod kar kyo jaau jo aapko hamesha sochne par majboor karti rahe.

Aakhir me bas yahi kahuga ki aapse fir mulaqaat hogi kintu rubaru nahi balki aisi hi meri kisi diary ke dwara.
Achha ab alvida...

☆☆☆

☆☆☆ The End ☆☆☆